《The Love Of Celestial Prince & The Enchantress》 Chapter 1 - Avizandum... IS THERE ANY WORLD OTHER THAN EARTH, GRANNY? A little kid aged seven years asked her granny, by cuddling her granny with her cute little hands, Granny smiled the moment she listened to the girl''s question and she immediately looked at the girl''s face and mesmerized by looking at the divine cuteness of the girl, the girl is still thinking in her own world with her cute confusing face... Granny pampered her by patting on her back and cuddled her caressingly but the girl again repeated the same question, "Tell me, granny, Is there any world other than earth?" "Why did you get that doubt, dear?" The girl immediately replied to Granny''s question out of excitement, "I don''t know granny, I feel like I want to save the world..." Granny immediately smiled the moment she listened to her granddaughter''s question, the girl looked at granny and understood that her granny is laughing at her in a teasing way for her clueless dumb question. The girl immediately loosens the cuddle and turns to the other side of her granny and closes her eyes tightly by folding her hands near to her waist to show her anger towards her Granny. Granny noticed the girl''s cute furious actions and she felt so amused when she looked at the cute little pout face of her grandchild, granny immediately smiled at her angry actions, and she knew how to make her grandchild calm down. "Well, dear, there is another world other than earth..." The moment the girl listened to her grannies words, her body filled with shrills and she immediately opened her eyes excitedly and turned towards her Granny and looked at her with her amused face. "Another world?" The girl asked excitedly, and granny nodded her head as a confirmation to the kid, the girl''s face immediately lightened up and continued asking her questions... "So there is another world other than Earth, right granny?" The kid said to her granny with her excited tone. "Yes dear, would you like to know the story of the other world?" The girl immediately nodded her head as yes very excitedly and again cuddled her granny like before with her love and affection towards her... "Please tell me the story of the other world, granny, please please please..." The girl started requesting her granny to say the story about another world and the granny started explaining the history of another world... "Well... There is another world named, Avizandum,.." "Aviz-zan-dum ...?" The girl stammered a bit while pronouncing the name of the other world, her granny again smiled by looking at the girl''s cuteness and nodded her head as yes... "Avizandum" Granny pronounced again to make it right and continued her explanation. "Avizandum is a planet like earth, but it is the head of all the other planets in the Universe. Avizandum is rich in magic and wonders..." "Wow ..." The girl is amused and excited when she is listening to her granny and her granny continues explaining about the primary planet by looking at the girl''s amused face. "Avizandum is divided into five lands and these five lands are ruled by 5 different magical sources..." "Wowww..!!!" The girl was excited and immediately sat on the bed to listen to the Avizandum''s story. "So, to steal the magic and wonders on the Avizandum many other planets have raised the war against Avizandum but Avizandum never gives the victory to other planets¡­" "Does it mean Avizandum always wins the wars, granny?" "Yes, dear, it always wins, do you know the secret behind the victory?" The girl strikes her head as no and looked at granny for the answer and the granny continued her explanation¡­ "Whenever there is a war or any anonymous attack on their planet, all the five lands will be united and become the strong magic to fight against their enemy... So, it''s tough for their enemies to fight against the strong magic and as I always told you, "Unity will always win" in the same way Avizandum never faces failure... It always wins over their enemies out of being unity¡­" "Wow, that''s great, granny... But¡­" Granny: "But?" Little kid: "What are the five different sources of Magic, Granny?" Granny looked at her granddaughter with her brief smile and she is amused for her granddaughters grasping and intellectual skills because granny doesn''t think that her grandchild will ask the details of the sources of magic and she also knows that her granddaughter won''t sleep until she got the answers to all of her questions. So she started explaining about the magical sources on the Avizandum. Chapter 2 - Five Primal Sources Of Magic Granny started explaining about the magical sources on the Avizandum. "Well, there are five primal sources of Magic... The Sun... The Moon... The Water... The Air... The Earth¡­" "What?" The girl asked in shock because she knows what is Sun, Moon, Air, Water and Earth, but she doesn''t know how the natural resources will be related to the magic... Granny smiled by looking at her grandchild''s shocking expression and continued her explanation. "Yes, dear and the five primal sources of magic are divided into five lands on the Avizandum. The first land on the Avizandum planet enhances the divine power of the Sun, and the Flame Dragons will rule the land... "Flame Dragons?" Does it mean the dragons emit flame from their mouth, right granny? Exactly my dear and there were several creatures of dragons in that land but all the Dragons were ruled by the flame dragon, and he is the king of the first land... Okay..?" The girl nodded her head as yes and continued listening to her granny''s explanation. "The second land on the Avizandum planet enhances the divine power of the Moon... This land is ruled by the Elves¡­" Little kid: "Elf''s? What are they Granny?" Granny: "Elves had keener senses than human beings. They were speed, slender, graceful yet strong, and were resistant to extremes of nature, illness and disease." Little Girl: "Wow, They are like supermen, right granny? Granny: "Every creature on the Avizandum planet is a super creature dear, I can understand you might get excited after listening about elves." Little Girl: "Yes, Granny, because they were resistant to extremes of nature illness and disease, does it mean they never get fever and cough, right? Granny: "Yes dear, not only fever and cough, the healing power is higher for them... Little girl: Healing power? what does it mean, Granny? Granny: It means if they get any wound it will heal in a fraction of seconds as if someone cast a magic spell on them... Little kid: Wow so they don''t need any doctors to treat them right? Granny: Exactly, they don''t need any doctors... Little kid: I wish they should not come to our earth... Granny: Why dear..? Because I want to become a doctor when I become big but if they come to Earth I have no one to give my treatment, so... (Granny smiled and pampered her granddaughter''s head in a caressing way.) Little Kid: Now tell me about the water land, Granny... Granny: Sure dear, The third land on the Avizandum planet enhances the Divine power of Water, and mermaids will rule that land... Little Girl: Wowww mermaids..!!! Granny: Yes dear, their lives very beautiful mermaids, and they will rule the water lands... Little Girl: What are the magical features in mermaids, Granny? Granny: There are many special features but one of the top special magical features of a mermaid is their tears. Little Girl: Do you mean Mermaid tears? Granny: Yes, baby, mermaid tears, they live in the water so it''s tough to find their tears and their tears have many super magical powers... Little Girl: Can you please tell me any one of the super magical powers of the mermaid tears, Granny? Granny: Sure dear, The best magical feature of Mermaid tears is they will give life to the dead people, and Mermaid tears will also heal the wounds of the other people. There are many uses of mermaid tears and if the witch casts a proper spell on the mermaid tears by taking their life, then they will give immunity to the witch and the witch will become an immortal... So the mermaids are very careful and don''t let out any drop of their tears unless it is very important... Little Girl: Wowww, Granny that''s amazing... Okay now tell me about the 4th land... Granny: Okay dear, The fourth land on the Avizandum planet enhances the Divine power of the Air, and the Hippogriff will rule this land... Little Girl: Hippogriff? What does it mean, granny...? Granny: The hippogriff is a legendary creature with the front half of an eagle and the hind half of a horse... They can fly high without taking a break... Little Girl: Without taking a break..? Granny: Yes dear, for example, they can fly high to the moon in one shot without taking a break... Little Girl: Wowwww... Granny: And there are many more magical features like they can see clearly the far away objects etc... Little Kid: And what about the fifth place, granny? Granny: The fifth place will be ruled by Golems... Golems? Yes, dear, these are like rock men. They are very strong and have good strength but they are very bad at anger management, they will get angry very easily... (The little kid chuckled when she listened about Golem.) Granny: What makes my baby laugh? Little Girl: I visualise that Golems look like buffoons so I got a laugh when I visualise Buffon... Granny: "Golems do not look like buffoons, dear, they look like Rock men and their skin is covered with trees. Their heart is so kind but they look so hard, once they trust the person they will get ready to sacrifice their life for that person" Chapter 3 - Avizandum Was Frozen... Little Girl: Hoo, So Avizandum world is so great because it has different kinds of magical species to protect their world, am I right, granny? Granny: Yes dear, but all the days are not the same as we expect... Little Girl: What do you mean, Granny? Granny: I already told you that all the five lands are best in unity, and if anyone declares the war against Avizandum then the five lords will get united and easily win the war... But once upon a time, the war did not end well... Little Girl: Did not end well? What do you mean, Granny? Did someone try to attack them? (Granny nodded her head as yes and involved in her deep thoughts.) Granny: Okay, dear, it''s been too late, you should sleep now... Little Girl: Granny, please¡­ I can''t sleep until I get the answers to my questions¡­ Please¡­ Please tell me who tried to attack Avizandum? Did they win against Avizandum? Granny: Dear¡­ You are still a child and you will get scared if you listen further¡­ So don''t argue with me and go to sleep like a good girl¡­ (The little girl again looked at her granny with her cute little pout face, she was not in a mood to go to sleep, she was very much excited to know the next half of the story. Meanwhile Granny started patting her back to make her sleep but the little girl still opened her eyes and was busy thinking in her own world with her cute little pout face.) Granny: Close your eyes dear... Little Girl: Please, granny, please tell me who tried to attack Avizandum and I promise I will not get scared, so please tell me, granny¡­ (Granny thinks for a few seconds and understands that her granddaughter doesn''t go to sleep until she listens to the entire story of Avizandum. So she nodded her head as yes, the girl''s pout face immediately turned to a smiling face for her granny''s acceptance.) Little Girl: So, tell me granny, who tried to attack Avizandum and what happened to Avizandum after the attack? Granny: Dark magic... Little Girl: What? Dark magic? Granny: Yes, dear, dark magic is also one of the magical sources but it is prohibited by the Avizandum, So the Dark magic enhances their powers by attacking other different worlds and finally gets the strength which is equal to the magical power of the Avizandum¡­ Little Girl: OMG¡­ What happened next, Granny? Granny: After they strengthened their dark magic, they suddenly entered into the Avizandum on a new moon night and declared war against the Avizandum¡­ Little Girl: Is there any specific reason that they entered into Avizandum only on the new moon day? Granny: Yes, dear, the strength of the dark magic will enhance high at new moon days whereas the power of Pure magic will enhance on the full moon day, and the strength of the dark magic will enhance at the night time, whereas the power of Pure magic will enhance on the day time... So the war takes many years because both i.e, the Pure and Dark magic strengths are equal¡­ So it''s tough to win over the others... Little Girl: OMG... So, at last, who won the war, Granny? Granny: Actually, there is no winning and losing in the war... Little kid: What..? Granny: Yes dear... Little girl: what do you mean Granny, how can a war be a tie... Granny: It''s not exactly a tie, dear... The war was frozen... Little Girl: frozen? Can you please tell me in detail, Granny? (Granny nodded her head as okay and looked at the girl with her brief smile.) Granny: The war takes place for many years, dear, and the kings of all the five lands decided to freeze the war because it''s of no use to continue the war when there is no chance of winning any of them... So the Lords of Avizandum provoked the gatekeeper of Avizandum and requested her to freeze the entire world with her magic spell, and in the next second the gatekeeper started her chanting to freeze the world. Meanwhile, all the five lords of the lands got together and opened the transported porta by using their magic... Little Girl: Wow.., so the 5 lords escape from the Avizandum to another world, right granny? Granny: No dear, all the 5 Lords, merge their spirits and form an egg and transport that egg through the portal... Little girl: What? An Egg? Granny: Yes, dear, the egg has the powers of all the 5 magical spirits of the kings. The egg is their last hope because it''s the final step to save the Pure Magic of Avizandum where the dark magic did not yet develop the merging of their powers like the Lords created the egg... Little Girl: Wow..! So the egg is the heir of Pure magic, am I right granny? Granny: Yes, dear, meanwhile the gatekeeper is about to finish her spell, and she looked at the Lords and gave the five precious stones of five different colours to the respective lords. Little girl: What are those stones given by the gatekeeper, granny? Granny: The gates of Avizandum will be open with the help of those stones... So they are more precious equal to the egg... Little girl: So no one can open the gates of Avizandum if any stone is missing, am I right granny? Granny: Yes dear, that''s the reason all the lords gave the precious stones to their respective powerful creatures who are strong in their respective lands and sent them along with the egg through the portal, and finally the egg along with the five magical creatures by holding the stones entered into the portal to escape from the Avizandum... Actually, it''s not an escape... They enter into the portal to save the Avizandum... Chapter 4 - Celestial Prince..!!! Little girl: Wow Granny, so the Avazandam is safe now... Granny: No dear it''s not safe yet... Little girl: What do you mean, Granny? Granny: When the Five lords are busy in doing the spells to form an egg at the same time the dark magic also uses their magic to form their heir... Little girl: Heir? Granny: Yes dear, they too created the heir in the dark magic form, and sent some dark magic supporters to protect the hair through the same portal... Girl: Why did the Lords not stop the dark magic by not entering into the portal? Nanny: It happened in a fraction of seconds dear, and if the lords try to stop the dark magic then the Pure magic will also get distracted to enter into the portal so they did not try to stop the dark magic... And the lords of the pure magic are confident enough because the gates of the Avizandum will be opened only with the help of the five precious stones and the Pure magic creatures will protect them from the dark magic and their heir. (by finishing her words granny pulled her granddaughter towards her cuddle and tapped on her back to make her sleep but the girl is still looking with her widened shocking eyes at her Granny.) Granny: Sleep dear it''s too late... Girl: Yes granny I will sleep but answer to my one last question, please¡­ (The girl requested with her cute expression so her granny didn''t say no to her.) Granny: Okay, but after this, you should sleep, Okay? (The girl nodded her head as yes excitedly and continued asking her questions.) Little girl: To which world the Pure and the Dark magic heirs transported, Nanny? Granny: Earth... Little girl: What? Earth? Granny: Yes dear, they were transported to Earth... Little girl: Then Where is that egg, granny? I am so excited to look at that egg, please show me... (Granny looked at the girl with her brief smile.) Granny: The egg was hatched, dear... Little girl: What? Granny: When the egg and the other pure magic creatures are transporting through the portal, the Dark magic tried to steal the egg and the precious stones but the pure magic creatures didn''t let it happen but accidentally the egg was hatched before it fall on to the earth and the pure magic creatures dispersed to the five corners of the earth along with the stones to protect them from the dark magic. Little Girl: Wowww, Granny, I am excited to know what is the creature came from that egg, because it''s the heir of all the five primal sources of magic, so please tell me the name of the creature... Granny: It''s not the creature dear¡­ Little girl: Then? Granny: Celestial Prince..!!! (The girl''s body was filled with chills and goosebumps when she heard the name of Celestial Prince.) Little girl: What? The celestial prince? Granny: Yes, dear, The Celestial Prince was born from the egg when he transported through the portal... Little girl: So the dark energy didn''t try to attack the prince? (Granny looked at the girl with her brief smile and continued her explanation...) Granny: The Dark energy tried to touch the Celestial Prince but after looking at the dragon red eyes and after listening to his furious roaring, the dark energy ran away... (The girl immediately chuckled and laughed out loudly by visualising how the dark energy ran away and she immediately hugged her granny tightly but after a few seconds she again looked at granny with her puppy eyes.) Granny: I can understand my little angel got another doubt, am I right..? (the little girl nodded her head as yes very excitedly...) Granny: Okay, ask... Little girl: What does celestial mean, Granny? Granny: The word celestial is primarily used to describe things that have to do with the heavens such as angels, spirits, stars and planets. and he is the heir of Pure Magic so everyone will call him a Celestial prince... Little girl: Where did he live? Granny: At present no one knows where he will live but I am sure he is on the earth hiding from the Dark magic and searching for the precious stones... Little girl: I want to look at him... Granny: Really? (the little girl nodded her head as yes very excitedly.) Granny: Why, dear? Little girl: Because I like him... Granny: What? Do you like him? (Granny looked at the little girl with her shocking expression, the girl chuckled and hid her shy face in grannys cuddle.) Little girl: Yes, granny, I feel like I want to play with him, I feel like I want to spend some time with him... Granny: Thank god, that''s it? You gave me a heatstroke dear... If I find him I will request him to meet my granddaughter, and he will play the games with you, okay? (The little girl again chuckled and she felt so relieved after listening to her granny. Granny cuddled her and patted on her back carelessly, and finally, the little kid fell asleep after listening to the bedtime story from her grandmother... There ends the bedtime story of the little girl and every day when she sleeps she visualises how the celestial prince looks like and she visualises what are the bravo activities he will do and so on, and years passed away and the kid turned into a Young charming girl aged 21 years and her name is MONA... (Hello Readers... Hope you like this story... One important thing I forgot to say is the Celestial Prince food is Power Stones, If he didn''t get his food his energies will be low... So to save the Avizandum please donate your power stones to our Celestial prince... So his energies will get hypered and he will save the Avizandum and definitely he will entertain you...) Chapter 5 - The Princess Finally Woke Up... Mona''s Pov: The rising sun rays fell on my face to say Good morning, I opened my eyes slowly with my smiling face and looked at the sun through the small glass window and said my good morning wishes to him... He is one of my best close buddies who will make me wake up everyday with his warm sun ray wishes... I looked around my room and yes, as usual it is so messy and congested because it is a godown of our house, and all the unnecessary stuff including me will stay in this godown, but I feel so lucky because I have a shelter to live, and to sleep I have an old sofa and it becomes my bed... I get up and take my brush along with a pair of clothes from my bag and lead into the washroom which is near to the kitchen in our house. "Well, the princess finally woke up, why did you wake up this early morning my dear sunshine?" My aunt said sarcastically with her loud tone and now the time is 6:30 a.m. Actually I need to wake up at 5 a.m. to do all the household work like cleaning, washing utensils etc. So I can go to my college on time. If it becomes late I should take a leave from my college to finish the household work. If I don''t do or skip any household work, my aunt will get mad at me and as a punishment she won''t allow me to eat for two to three days... "What are you thinking? Why don''t you get up early and finish your job?" My aunt suddenly shouted at me loudly, I froze and stood like a statue¡­ "Answer to me you lazy girl¡­" My aunt looked at me with her disgusting look and I took all my strength to answer her. "I have an exam Aunt, so I studied till late night and..." My aunt is not in a mood to listen to me, and she cut off my words in the middle and yelled at me again. "So, I should do this work?" "No, aunt, I already washed the utensils last night and I just need to clean the rooms and if you don''t mind can I clean them this evening because I have an exam today and I need to go early to my college. So please¡­" "How dare you to skip the work?" My aunt again shouted at me but I again tried to convince her... "I didn''t skip the work, aunty, I did half of it last night and the remaining half I will do this evening after my exam..." I said with my low convincing tone, but my angry aunt didn''t end it, actually she doesn''t like it if I continue my study. She always tried to stop me from my childhood to not go to school and college but the more she tried the more I tried to go to the school to continue my studies because I love education... And I want to become a doctor, it''s my dream and finally with my struggle and hard work I got a seat in the medical college and today is the exam of my first semester of my medical course, I really worked hard to get good score in this exam because firstly I love this course and secondly if I get a good score I will get the scholarship for my education, so I am working hard to get the good score and I hardly sleep last night and prepared well for my exam but unfortunately I went into deep sleep at 4 a,m, and I wake up lately and here comes I failed my duty today so I should face my aunt''s angry again. "I don''t care about your studies Mona, I always told you it''s useless if you study further because a dumb girl like you don''t deserve any education other than doing household work like a slave. So quit your education right now¡­" What? How can I stop my education? It''s my dream to become a doctor and how can I quit it? It''s better to convince my aunt like I always do... "Aunt please, please excuse me for today¡­ I never repeat this mistake again, and this exam is very important to me and I promise I will do the remaining work in the evening¡­ Please aunt¡­ Give me one last chance¡­" My aunt is not in a mood to listen to my prayers. Her face is still furious meanwhile my uncle came into the dining room and by looking at my uncle''s face my aunt got calm down... "Darling, excuse her for today" My uncle is trying to convince my aunt. I feel like he is my godfather and yes because of his support I continued my education till now and whenever there is a critical issue between me and my aunt, my uncle will come and calm down my aunt, and here comes my life saviour to save me again. "So you want me to do the household work, right? My aunt asked my uncle with a rising furious tone. "No dear, I don''t mean it, I know how sensitive your hands are, so how do you think I will make you clean the rooms? My aunt''s face immediately turned to blush and thank god, I felt relieved after looking at my aunt''s smiling face, and my uncle continued convincing my aunt... "She will clean the rooms in the evening, dear, it''s not a big deal, so let her go and write her exam..." After listening to my uncle, my aunt left the place out of rage. I took the chance and immediately ran into the washroom to get ready for my college. I should have escaped from the house before my aunt came to me again... (Hello readers, Please wish Mona All the best for her exam by donating the Power Stones. So she will write the exams well and definitely reach her goal and became an excellent doctor... Don''t forget to donate the power stones... Thank you for your kind heart...) Chapter 6 - The Job Is In The Pub... Mona''s Pov: After listening to my uncle, my aunt left the place out of rage. I took the chance and immediately ran into the washroom to get ready for my college. I should have escaped from the house before my aunt came to me again... I got ready as soon as possible and started to my college by bus, while travelling I am revising all the concepts for my exam. Finally, I reached my college and hurriedly went into my exam room and started writing the exam... Luckily I know every question and I answer each and every question very carefully on time. I feel relieved the moment I finished my exams successfully... Thank god..!!! The first semester of my exams was done, and I have holidays for one month, I slowly walked out of the exam room and walk towards the cafeteria in my college, this is the place I will do the part-time job in this one month for my maintenance expenditure, and I should do different kinds of part-time jobs to earn more money for the education of my next semester... Finally, I reached the cafeteria shop and I was shocked the moment I looked at the closed board on the cafeteria shop door, actually, I am on leave for the past one week of my part-time job due to exams preparation, so I don''t know the exact reason behind closing the shop and the owner of the cafeteria shop was coming out and looked at me with a brief smile... "Boss, is the cafeteria closed for today?" Boss: It will be closed this month dear because the students are on vacation for this one month so it''s tough to maintain this shop in losses, so I will reopen it when the college reopens, and you can join when I reopen it and here is your payment for the few days you work in this month... (My boss left the place after hand over me an envelope which had my salary in it. I planned to sustain this 1 month in this cafeteria shop and I think I should work overtime to earn more but unfortunately, it is closed, so I should search for another job to get good payment for my next semester education. Actually, I am clueless and I don''t know where to go to join in another job to get a good amount of payment. I slowly went and sat on the steps near the cafeteria shop, and was involved in my own thoughts... "Hey, Mona..." Someone called me and I turned around to look at her and she is one of my good friends and she is studying in the same college and doing the paramedical course, she too will work in this cafeteria along with me for the part-time job and she too will become jobless for this one month... "Hello dear..." I wished her and she sat beside me, we both did not speak for a few minutes and got involved in our deep thoughts... "So we are jobless now..." she said with her low tone, I immediately looked at her with my brief smile and said, "I am sure you will find a good part-time job to earn more for your next semester, don''t worry about it, dear," Friend: We have to find a good job which will give us a good payment, Mona¡­ Mona: Yes dear, we should search for a good-paying job. Friend: If you don''t mind, I know one job which will give double payment than our regular part-time jobs, and if you are ok with it we both can join there... My face immediately lightened up and I looked at her with my happy face and said, "Sure dear, I am so glad to hear it... By the way, what job it is? I wonder if they really will pay us double the amount." Friend: Yes, they will, but¡­ Mona: But? (my friend is hesitating to say it to me, so I requested her to say.) Mona: "it''s ok dear tell me what job it is? Friend: It''s the job of a waitress, Mona... Mona: Hoo, that''s great we are doing the same waitress job in this cafeteria shop, so it''s not a big deal to do the waitress job particularly who will pay double the amount and I am sure it will really help us for our next semester exams, am I right? Friend: Yes Mona but... Mona: But? Friend: Please don''t mind¡­ Mona: Okay¡­ Friend: The job is in the pub... Mona: What..? Pub? (I am shocked the moment I listen to the word pub and I immediately strike my head as no and I should have got a doubt when she told me about the double payment for the waitress job, and yes in the bars and pubs the payment to the waitress is usually double the payment than the waitress in other hotels and cafeterias...) (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona in the part-time job, you need to donate the power stones. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. thank you.) Chapter 7 - I Am Not Insisting... Mona''s Pov: And yes in the bars and pubs, the payment to the waitress is usually double the payment than the waitress in other hotels and cafeterias, but the girls like us who are trying to succeed in the education life it''s very complicated to do these kinds of pub and bar jobs because all the lewd people in this city will come to the bars and pubs and it''s tough to survive and there are many security issues too, so I immediately strike my head as no because it''s better to do the waitress jobs in other cafeteria or the hotels but not in these kinds of bars and pubs... Friend: Mona, please try to understand, they will pay double the amount and we will get the tips which are more than our payment¡­ So if we do at least one month of this job we will get one year of our expenditure, maintenance and we will get money for our education too, so think about it before you say no... Mona: There is nothing there to think about it, dear, we are still students and we can''t do those kinds of jobs... Friend: Those kinds of jobs? What do you mean, Mona? Mona: Don''t you know all the lewd people in the city will come to bars and pubs and do you think it is the safest place for us to do the job? Friend: We should be careful at every job, Mona because we can''t judge those lewd people will don''t come to the cafeteria shop, and can you assure the safety in other places of work? (I strike my head as no, and yes, I agree with what my friend said there is no safety for girls at any place.) Mona: But, doing the job in a pub is risky compared to other jobs, dear... Friend: Think about it Mona, in this waitress job, we should be careful even though it is a cafeteria, hotel, etc and we should be a little more careful when we are doing the work in the pub, that''s it... And this pub is not like usual pubs¡­ Mona: What do you mean, dear? Friend: This is a highly secured pub and no one dared to touch us without our concern and if they even try to touch us we can immediately call the security guards and they will take care of the rest. So it''s not what you are thinking, Mona... Mona: No dear, we can''t judge that no one will touch us, what should we do if anyone dares to touch us in a lewd way. The situation will be totally out of our control¡­ Friend: Mona, you are thinking too far¡­ Mona: But it''s true dear because everyone is alcoholic and they will take drugs too, so most of them are out of control and it''s not good for our safety. So let''s try other jobs even though they pay less, we can do overtime to earn more but we should not go to these kinds of jobs which will spoil our career... Friend: Okay, Mona, I agree with you even I am scared when I got this offer for me but the thing is, I joined last night and I feel very safe and secure in the pub¡­ Mona: What..? You already joined? Friend: Yes, Mona I already joined the job and you know I earned around $800 in one evening, which is equal to our cafeteria part-time job for one whole month. So if we do this job for one month it will definitely compensate for our one-year education and other maintenance expenses... So please try to understand... Mona: The more you earn implies the more risk you should have to take, dear, so, please don''t force me to join and I don''t object if you want to continue that job. I will search for another job... Friend: I am not insisting you to join in this job, Mona, but I know how much hard work you faced to finish this semester education, so I just want to help you with this job, so in the next semester you can work less and concentrate more time on your studies and you know from the second semester we need to concentrate more on studies than our part-time job due to our hectic syllabus¡­ So I guess this job will help you a lot and that''s the reason I suggested it to you, Mona... If you don''t mind you can come this evening, the shift timing is 7 p.m. to 12 a.m... (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona to get the good part-time job, you need to donate the power stones. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 8 - Earning Around 800$..!!! Mona''s Pov: If you don''t mind you can come this evening, the shift timing is 7 p.m. to 12 a.m... Just 5 hours and you know one thing, we will get more tips than the actual payment in this pub part-time job, Mona, and if you feel uncomfortable you can leave the job on the spot at any point of time. and I don''t object and no one will stop you¡­ The management is also very friendly in nature, so I wish you should come this evening and see how much you can earn... (I agree with what my friend said and yes the syllabus of our 2nd semester is hectic than the first semester and it''s very tough to manage my studies by doing the part-time job. I need to do more overtime jobs to earn more, so I can sustain the expenditure of my next semester and after listening to my friend I feel like I just want to give it a try for the waitress job in the pub, and I will continue this job only if I feel comfortable¡­ If I work for 6 days it will equal to my 6 months expenditure so it''s better if I try this job this evening but I feel a little bit scared because as far as I know even though it is a good pub it is not safe for the waitress especially girls who are serving the drinks to the lewd people and those lewd people will definitely try to touch us with lewd intentions. But what if it is really safe like my friend said? I can earn a lot so that I may not do the part-time job for my next semester and can only concentrate on my studies and I can try for the gold medal in my education too. Actually, I fall into an ethical dilemma and I''m unable to take the decision, I am totally confused about whether to accept the offer or not... Friend: Just come this evening, Mona, and if you feel uncomfortable I don''t force you to do it and I know about you, and I know how you will hard work for your studies, that''s the reason I want to help you through this job and I already did one shift in the last night and I feel very safe and secure. And if I feel insecure I will not suggest you this job and I will not do this job too so please consider my advice and try this new job with me this evening. I am sure you will earn a lot... Just this evening, Mona, later I don''t force you, it totally depends on your will and wishes... Mona: OK I will come this evening but if I feel any discomfort I will definitely leave in the middle of the job, is that ok..? Friend: Definitely dear, no one dares to ask you for the reason why you left the place¡­ (I nodded my head as okay and my friend immediately hugged me out of happiness for my acceptance.) Friend: Ok, it''s already 3 p.m. so let''s have some food and reach the pub as early as possible because we need to talk to the management, so... (I nodded my head as ok and we both had some food and went to the pub and it was around 5 p.m. We reached the pub and the pub is so silent and it is not yet opened, so it''s a comfortable time to speak to the management. My friend and I walking towards the management room, suddenly one guy came close to my friend and hugged her intensely, I am shocked by looking at their close move and I am sure this is definitely not a formal hug, so I casually looked at the other side to avoid their intense activities and after a few seconds she introduced me to that guy and he is one of the members of the management... He immediately agreed to my job and he said I will get around $400 for one shirt, I really feel so happy after listening to the payment because in my cafeteria shop I will get around 150$ per day including tips¡­ Later he also informed me that I will earn more from the tips which is a minimum of $400 and my friend also already told me that she earned around $800 last night, I feel soo happy and I wish everything should be fine and secure so I can earn a lot... (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona in the part-time job, you need to donate the power stones. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. thank you.) Chapter 9 - Change The Costumes... Mona''s Pov: I feel so happy and I wish everything should be fine and secure so I can earn a lot... In between our talk, another member joined our talking,and he is older than the first person, and I understand he is also one of the management people and later I realise he is father to the first person and the father did not accept me for the waitress job because all the waitress jobs are filled, I nodded my head as ok and turn to other side to leave the place but my friend hold my hand and requested me to stay for the few more minutes, I nodded my head as ok, and both father and son argue for a few minutes and finally the father turned towards me and said, "Well, lady, you are in really need of money for your education so I will help you, but not for the waitress job because all the waitress vacancies are filled so if you are ok you join as the dancing girl for this pub" I looked around the pub and I looked at him with my confused face¡­ So many thoughts flashed into my mind¡­ Dancing? What exactly a dancing girl will do in this pub? Shall I do the lewd dance by tempting the people? No, no, it''s not kind of my job, it''s better to escape from here as early as possible... I immediately strike my head as no, but the son came close to me and started explaining about the dancing girl job. "Dancing girl jobs in this pub are more secure than the waitress job Mona, look at their..." He pointed me to the stage and there is a pole and other dancing instruments or hanging there... "You should dance on that stage, that''s it¡­ And you don''t need to go to the customers and impress them with your dance moves, but if you want more tips you can go to the customers, that''s up to you¡­ Mona: No, no, I am not interested in going near to the customers... Son: It''s fine, then you just stand on the stage and dance to the music to entertain our customers and I am sure for this job too you will earn a lot of tips and it''s more safe than the waitress jobs because you no need to go close to our customers... So think about it before you say no... (My friend immediately came close to me to convince me.) Friend: "Hey, Mona, I know you are a good dancer and you love dancing so much, then why are you thinking about it and the management is saying it''s safer than the waitress job you, so give it a try¡­ All you need to do is you should go on to the stage and dance for a few hours and you will earn a lot by doing your favourite thing. That''s it, it is as simple as that, so why don''t you try this evening..? (I looked at all the three people and finally asked them once again about the safety measures.) Mona: Are you sure about the safety measures? Please don''t mind because I am repeating the same question because I am too scared to join in the pub so please tell me about the safety measures... Father: There are the security guards all around in the pub, dear, so no one will dare to touch you or force you without your concern, and you can try this dancing girl job this evening and if you like it you can continue it, that''s it... (I nodded my head as ok and he continued his explanation about the pub.) Father: This pub is my dream, dear, and I recently opened it so I am more careful about my customers as well as my employees, so you no need to worry about your security measures. You can trust us... (I felt relieved after listening to him and continued nodding my head as ok...) Son: OK Girl, are you in? (By finishing his words he winked at me, I felt a little discomfort and immediately turned towards his father.) Mona: Okay, sir, I will join in today''s shift¡­ Son: That''s great, dear.!!!! (He said very excitedly and came close to me to hug me but I immediately take a step back as a hint that I am not interested in his intense hug and he immediately looked at me with his narrowed eyes and in the next second he smiled at me casually and even I smiled at him to make the situation calm down.) Son: You can change your costumes and the costumes are in that room... (He pointed me towards the room¡­) (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona to earn more in her part-time job, you need to donate the power stones which will help her to earn more tips. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 10 - Final Attire..!!! Mona''s Pov: Son: You can change your costumes and the costumes are in that room... (He pointed me towards the room, and my mind immediately filled with hell lot of questions. Costumes..? What kind of costumes should I wear? Will they provide lewd costumes? So shall I wear those lewd costumes and entertain the customers with my dance? Does it mean I should wear those lewd costumes which will seductively expose my private parts? No¡­ No... I am confused and don''t know what to do, in between my thoughts, my friend suddenly holds my wrist and pulls me towards the costume changing room. Finally, my friend and I entered the room and the entire room was filled with dresses which were hanging from the hangers. There is a big mirror on one side of the wall and there are many kinds of makeup things available on the table. I got mesmerized and looked at the cosmetics very keenly. Actually, I don''t know how to use cosmetics, till now in my life I never tried or wore any cosmetics on my face because I can''t afford them. All my savings will go for my education, books and if any penny left I save them for my food because my aunt will make me starve if she gets angry at me so those pence will help me to buy a bread loaf at least¡­ Friend: Come on, Mona, get ready, it''s going to be late¡­ My friend cautioned me, I immediately placed the cosmetics which I hold on the table and turned towards my friend, my friend was busy in searching for the best outfit for her and in a few seconds she chose one of the dresses available and she started changing her dress¡­ I slowly went close to the dress hangers and looked at the dresses. Now, I am totally confused about which dress I should wear and every dress is very short and it will definitely be above my knees. I feel awkward wearing these kinds of dresses because I never wear a dress which is above my knees, I again looked at each and every dress in detail because I still have a little hope that I may find any dress which is longer, at least it should cover up to my knees. My friend understood my confusion and came close to me. Friend: Mona you should choose the dress before the other waitress chooses the best dress and don''t argue with me about the size and the length of the address and yes, in the pubs like this we should wear that short dresses to impress our customers and these dresses are far better than the other pubs so quickly choose the dress which will suits you¡­ (She said and took a few steps towards the changing room, but she again turned to me¡­) Friend: Keep in mind, Mona, customers should shower you with tips by looking at your seductive attire, so select according to that... (She said and she left the room, I stood like a statue for a few seconds and looked around the dresses once again and chose one dress which is longer than all the other dresses but it is still above to my knees. I take a long breath and finally wear the dress and came to the dressing table and looked at myself into the mirror, and yes this dress really suits to my physic, I take two steps forward and two steps backwards to check the comfortability of the dress and yes, it is so comfortable to dance for long hours¡­ Suddenly I got a flash of a date with a guy and yes, Rich girls usually wear these kinds of dresses on their dates to impress their boyfriend, and I didn''t go for any date till now and if I wear this dress on my date so-called my boyfriend will do whatever I say by looking at my attire... I smiled to myself and loosen my hair and looked at the cosmetics to wear but I am totally confused about how to use the makeup kit they provided... Meanwhile, my friend entered the room and helped me with the makeup and told me some tips about how to do the makeup... Finally, I am ready and my friend praised me after looking at my final attire with little makeup on my face. I checked the time and it is 7 p.m. and now I need to start my performance... My heartbeat started rising fast because it''s my first day in this new job and most importantly I need to perform before the alcoholic people. Actually, I love dancing, and I don''t have stage fear in dancing but now I feel a bit nervous to dance in this pub... (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona to earn more tips in her part-time job, you need to donate the power stones which will give more energy to dance and help her to earn more tips. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 11 - Weird Feeling Mona''s Pov: Actually, I love dancing, and I don''t have stage fear while dancing but now I feel a bit nervous and shy to dance in this pub, maybe I am scared too much by thinking about the lewd people in the bar... I take a long breath to get stabilised, I hope everything should go well and by the end of two weeks, I should earn my next semester fees so I can take leave from this pub... In between my thoughts, my friend came close to me and hugged me and wished me all the best for my first day of the job and she too got ready with her short hot dress, after wishing me she went into the pub to start her waitress job... Now, it''s my turn, I take all my strength and open the door finally and enter into the pub, one of the management members came close to me and guided me in the direction of the stage... I nodded my head as ok and went to the stage to start my performance. The moment I entered the stage, everyone started screaming out loudly out of enthusiasm, I was scared and felt nervous but I pretend I am bold by changing my facial expression to smile... I looked around the pub and the pub is filled with 50 per cent of the strength and I guess after an hour passed the crowd of the pub will be increased, and there is another girl on the stage to perform the dance and I feel a little bit relieved after looking at my partner on stage. She immediately smiled by looking at me and I replied to her with my smile and in a few seconds the music started and we both started dancing, and some people in the pub started clapping screaming out loudly by looking at our dance and someone is throwing money at us as a tip and some people are staring at us with their lewd eyes... Some people are busy in having alcohol and some people are busy with their girlfriends and a few people were enjoying our dance and I continued my steps in my own style according to the music. I am not doing the heavy steps because my coverage may expose to the customers which I don''t like. When I was doing my dance I looked at my partner in between. She is doing her steps more seductively by showing her coverage... I feel a bit awkward but I can understand we should do the lewd dance in places like this bar and actually my partner is doing the right dance to impress the customers but I don''t know that kind of dance and I am not interested to do it too, so I am continuing doing my own grace steps according to the music. When the beat of the song increases, the speed of our dance also increases and people are showering more tips at us¡­ An hour passed, till now everything is fine and the crowd of the pub is also increasing, in between I looked at my friend and she is busy in serving the drinks to the customers and she too moving close to the customers by showing her coverage and the customers are giving tips by placing it under the dress near to her chest... I opened my mouth out of shock but still continued doing my dance, I thought my friend will get hurt emotionally for the customers'' behaviour but she did not bother any more and happily accepted the tips. Thank God... I did not go for the waitress job, I will definitely slap the customer if they try to touch near to my chest... I am still confused and didn''t understand how my friend can suggest this kind of job to me? And she mentioned it is very safe and effective. How can it be secure if the customers are giving the tips by placing it near to the chest? Whatever luckily I got this dancing job, and no customer will dare to touch me... I continued doing my dance in my own style in a happy mood but suddenly I feel a little bit awkward because I can recognise from my side looks that someone is stalking me. I want to look at that person but I feel scared to look at him. I don''t know why I feel this weird feeling, almost every people in the bar is looking at me but I don''t know why I feel special when this person is stalking at me... I tried to be normal and continued my dance but that person is still stalking me and I am unable to concentrate on my dance¡­ Shall I look at him..? No... Shall I look at him..? No, No... my mind is dancing with the dilemma... Okay, let it be, I wish I could look at him... I take all my strength and involuntarily my face turned to blush to look at him and finally, yes, I am right, he is stalking me with his sharp blue eyes... My body is filled with shrills and my heartbeat started rising fast... I am totally clueless and didn''t understand why I feel this weird feeling for the first time in my life... (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona to earn more tips in her part-time job, you need to donate the power stones which will give more energy to dance and help her to earn more tips. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 12 - Blue Coloured Eyes..! Mona''s Pov: He is stalking me with his sharp blue eyes... When I am looking into his eyes, involuntarily my body is filled with shrills and my heartbeat started rising fast. I am totally clueless and didn''t understand why I feel this weird feeling for the first time in my life... Everyone in the pub is looking at my dance but I feel different when he is looking at me with his sharp eyes, and I can sense he is not even blinking his eyes and involved in looking at me. Even I started staring into his eyes as he did and I feel like there is something magic hidden in his eyes and that magic is attracting me to look into his eyes for the rest of my life¡­ I don''t know why I feel a weird feeling when he is stalking at me¡­ Okay, Mona, it''s enough to look at his eyes, now it''s time to look at his face... I took all my strength to look at him, and finally, I looked at him very casually while doing my dance steps¡­ Hoooo God... He looks so handsome, stunning, attractive, hot¡­ Ahhh¡­ Mona¡­. Control yourself¡­ I tried to avoid his glare but I couldn''t take my eyes away from him, and we both again involuntarily looked into each other''s eyes and continued my dancing... I feel like he cast a spell on me to look only into his eyes and his blue eyes, Ahhhh, I am sure some magic is definitely hidden¡­ I am still doing my dance according to the music but my eyes are still staring into his eyes and he too, still staring at me in the same way and I don''t want to miss this beautiful moment¡­ After a few seconds, his face turned amused by looking at my dance and again we both are looking into each other''s eyes and I don''t know how I am dancing right now, I am just moving for the music and I still continued staring at him for a few more minutes. Meanwhile, someone is calling my name and I forcefully turned my eyes and it''s my friend she came near to the stage and called me, I looked at her and raised my head as to what... "Mona, concentrate on your dance, not on the handsome guys, Okay..." She said and smiled at me, even I smiled with my blushed face and nodded my head as ok but I feel a little bit embarrassed and awkward when my friend asks me directly about my stalking and I feel a little shy because I never thought I would stalk a person like this. After my friend cautioned, I concentrate on dance tried to ignore his glare but in my side look I can still sense that he is still staring at me with his blue sharp eyes but I try to avoid his charming and continued my dance and in the frequency of every 5 minutes I looked at him and immediately turned my face to other side and that''s what repeated for the next one hour... I feel like I can dance by looking into his eyes for the entire day. Come on Mona, what are you thinking? Why are you trying to stare at a man for the first time in your life? Don''t you know how many problems you have? First, solve your issues and later you can fall after a man... I should not look at any man even though they are handsome and cute... Wait wait, did he look handsome? Of course, he is¡­ I want to look at him but I am scared because I may again stand like a statue by looking at his eyes. One Last Time, Mona, just look at him and don''t again try to look at him¡­ That''s it... I said to myself and turned my face towards him but I did not find him in the chair, I started searching for him by looking at the entire hall and I did not understand where he went in a fraction of a second¡­ I feel a little upset but suddenly I saw him in front of me on the dance stage... I am shocked and open my mouth out of shock and look into his eyes with my widened eyes... This time I felt scared when I looked at him so close to me, my heartbeat started rising fast and my body filled with shrills... I took all my strength and looked at his face once again, his face turned to smirk, and in the next second, he took a step forward to get close to me. I take a step back and still continuing my dance. He again takes another big step forward and now just a few inches gap between us, I raised my head and looked at him with my blush nervous eyes. (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona to earn more tips in her part-time job, you need to donate the power stones which will give more energy to dance and help her to earn more tips. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 13 - I Expected Love Mona''s Pov: I take a step back and still continuing my dance. He again took another big step forward and now just a few inches gap between us, I raised my head and looked at him with my blush nervous eyes. I am clueless and don''t know what to do. What should I do if he does something to me? I looked around for the security guards but I didn''t find anyone, I again looked at him and he is still looking at me with his smirk face, my heart beat started rising fast... Come on Mona, stay strong... I said to myself and took a step back to maintain a distance and immediately looked around once again for the security guards, unfortunately I did not find any security guards and everyone is enjoying it by looking at us and these lewd people will enjoy when this guy is trying to teasing me, and I like him when he stays and stalking far away to me but now, I am deadly scared when he is moving close to me¡­ Actually, it''s my mistake¡­ I should not have maintained eye contact with him, he might think I am giving hints to him, and yes that''s the reason he came close to me by expecting something else... tIn between my thoughts he takes a step forward to reach me and I am taking a step back to escape from him and now my back was touched to the wall and I understand I don''t have any choice to escape from him by taking further back steps. If he takes one more step I will definitely run away from this place... But luckily he did not take the step and stayed paused where he stands but he is still looking at me with his smirk face... I stopped my dance and froze to death, I don''t know what to do next... Suddenly he held my waist by wrapping his hand around my waist and pulled me close to him, my heart beat skip for a second and my body was filled with shrills, in the next second he pulled me more close to me and now, my chest is touching to his hard body, in the immediate second he places bucks of dollars under my dress near to my chest... I am shocked by his mean actions, I feel like my heart was broken, and my eyes were filled with tears... I immediately pushed him with all my strength and threw the money at his face and got down from the stage out of rage and furious and in the next second I immediately ran into the dressing room and started crying... It really hurts me, I feel it like an insult, actually I didn''t get furious for his actions by moving close to me, I felt pain when he gave me a tip particularly by placing it near to my chest. I feel like he is treating me like a prostitute. Yes, he did nothing wrong, he is the customer and if the customer likes our dance they will give the tips and he did the same thing, but me hear expected more from him when he is stalking me, and yes, with his actions my eyes were opened¡­ I tried to control my tears but the more I try the tears are overflowing, I feel like my heart is broken... I never thought he will treat me in such a way I don''t know why, maybe I had a good feeling about him until he gave the tip and my heart was broken when he kept the tip in a lewd way, and yes that''s the reason I can''t control my emotions... And yes actually it''s my mistake, I grew up like an orphan in my house, that''s the reason I easily get attracted to him, not only him, I am easily attracted to the people who will shower little care towards me and I feel the care and love when he is stalking me, that''s the reason I got attracted to him... I guess everything will be fine if I did not expect some dignity from him. To be frank, I expected love from him... What? Love? No, Mona... No... You don''t deserve any love from anyone in your life, you better calm down your expectations to live a happy life... How can you expect love from an anonymous person..? Actually, the right thing happened to you, Mona... See... He described your status in just a few seconds by offering money to you... Suddenly, someone knocked on the door... I Immediately wiped my tears and went to the door to open it. (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona to earn more tips in her part-time job, you need to donate the power stones which will give more energy to dance and help her to earn more tips. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 14 - Lilly, Dance Partner Mona''s Pov: Suddenly, someone knocked on the door... I Immediately wiped my tears and went to the door to open it, and I am sure it must be the management and they will request me to get on the stage again to dance but I am not in a mood to dance any more for this day and it''s ok if they did not give me any payment for today... My thoughts are distracted again with the door knocking sound and I opened the door immediately and it''s not the management it''s my friend, I immediately hugged her the moment I looked at her and started crying... "Hey, Mona, it''s okay... Don''t worry he left the pub, and he will never again come to you, ok? (I nodded my head as ok and loosen my hug and wipe my tears¡­) Mona: I don''t do this job anymore... I will go to the job as a waitress at a cafeteria or at the hotels or I will find another job,.. But I can''t do the job in this pub¡­ (I said with my cry tone,.) Friend: See Mona, we are working in the pub and these kinds of things are very common here... I don''t mean you to adjust to this culture but I am saying that it''s common here and I don''t force you to continue this job but your job is more secure than mine and I will speak to the management about security... Is that ok? (I am confused, I don''t know what to do and I don''t know what to say to her, how can she understand my pain? Deep down in my heart, I can still feel the pain for his actions, he hurts my feelings by giving tip to me, and he hurts my feeling by placing the tip near to my chest. Did he look at me just because I am a bar dancing girl? Maybe yes, he looked at me like a bar girl and he looked at me with his other lewd intentions and yes, that''s the reason he is staring at me and admired by looking at my body, but me, here, I thought it may be love at first sight, but he, if I accepted the tip he will definitely lead me to the bed to satisfy his intentions. Tears started rolling down from my eyes and I realised that I got a good lesson when he gave me a tip, and yes, I deserve it¡­ And I deserve no true love in my life... Friend: Mona, please stay calm¡­ I observed when you were looking for the security guards, even I looked for the security guards and I did not find anyone when he was coming close to you.I think the security guards are on a break... You have a right to ask management about the security and they promise about it when you are joining the job, so we will go and ask them about the security guards absence and if it repeats further, you can quit the job. Okay? (I nodded my head as ok and still looking into my fingers and thinking about that blue eyes guy.) Friend: So we can speak to the management about the security guards and the decision is up to you... (I nodded my head as ok but still confused whether to continue the Job or not, because I luckily escaped today but what if I failed to escape? He will definitely force me to the bed¡­ OMG¡­ The thought itself makes me worried¡­ Meanwhile, someone entered our room, I looked at that person and it was my dance partner. She came close to me with a smile on her face and gave me a little pouch, I can understand it contains money... I looked at her with my confused face, and she again smiled and continued introducing herself to me.) "Hi, this is Lilly¡­" Mona: Hi, Lilly, I am Mona, glad to meet you... (She patted my head very caressingly and sat next to me.) Lilly: So, is this the first day for you for these kinds of jobs? (I nodded my head as yes and was busy looking into my fingers and trying to bury the thoughts of that blue eyes guy.) Lilly: You will get habituated to it, don''t worry¡­ (She said with her husky tone and looked at me with her teasing narrowed eyes.) Mona: No, no¡­ I am not that kind of person. I will resign from this job if the management did not arrange any security guards. I will look after another job and do overtime to earn more for my education¡­ (I said with my hurried nervous tone.) Lilly: Hey, it''s okay, and I am sorry, I thought you are a kind of bitch like I am... (I am shocked and opened my eyes wider after listening to her bold statement, and still staring at her with my widened eyes.) (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona to earn more tips in her part-time job, you need to donate the power stones which will give more energy to dance and help her to earn more tips. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 15 - Came Close To You For... Mona''s Pov: Lilly: Hey, it''s okay, and I am sorry, I thought you are a kind of bitch like I am... (I am shocked and opened my eyes wider after listening to her bold statement, and still staring at her with my widened eyes.) Lilly: Okay my innocent partner, I guess you will satisfy with our tips share, it''s 40 per cent to you and 60 per cent for me because you know I did the right dance than you, so I think it''s fair enough if I take an extra percentage of the tip... Friend: How mean you are..? (My friend suddenly shouted at Lilly after listening to her and I am shocked and scared to look at her angry face.) Friend: How can you be so rude to your new dance partner? Actually, she did better dance than you and she deserves more tips than you got because I also look at that guy who gave the bucks of dollars to Mona and the entire amount of his tip belongs to only Mona... Lilly: Mind your words before you say and yes, I agree with what you say but I did better dance than her so I deserve more tips and coming to the point of the bulk tip given by that guy, actually, your friend Mona did not accept the tip and throw it on his face, he is least bothered about the money and left the place so finally the money fell on the floor and it comes under general tip which should share by every dancer, so tip given by this guy will also come into my pocket. Friend: What..? (The fight between them is going to be crazy so I tried to calm down the situation.) Mona: Girls, please stay calm down and I am ok with what Lilly said and I agree for 60 to 40% share, and Yes Lilly deserves more tip than me... (My friend immediately left the place out of furious because I take a stand towards Lilly. I didn''t intentionally take a stand towards Lilly, I feel she deserved more tips than me. Lilly: Is she your close friend? (I strike my head as no and explain about my friend to her.) Mona: She is one of my friends but not that close to me, we are just co-workers in the cafeteria shop at our college and she guided me into this pub, that''s it, nothing more nothing less between us but she is really a good girl, she helped me to find this job when I am jobless... Generally, we share the things which happen in our college and classes when we have free time in the cafeteria shop, that''s it, she is a good friend but not a close friend... Lilly: Well it''s better to not be a close friend to those kinds of people, and it''s better for you if you stay away from her. Mona: What? (I am shocked and did not understand why she cautioned me that I should stay far away from her.) Mona: Why did you say that? She is a good hard-working girl like us... Lilly: Leave it, I don''t want to discuss about her, and do you know, today, we got the higher tips than the regular days just because the guy''s bulk tip for you... Do you know him before? (I strike my head as no.) Lilly: Actually I feel a little jealous when he is stalking at you¡­ (She pinched my cheeks and continued saying about that blue eyes guy.) Lilly: He did not even look at my face today, the entire time he is looking at you and he forgets to blink his eyes by looking at your beauty and finally came close to you for... Mona: For..? (Lily immediately laughed at me by looking at my shocking expression.) Lilly: Don''t you know what is the reason he came close to you... (My heartbeat skips for a second, Actually, when he came close to me I feel so happy at the same time I feel nervous but when he places the money near to my chest I can understand his intentions towards me and I can understand he came to me to lead me to the bed for sex, tears filled my eyes when I got the flashes of that incident, immediately Lilly came close to me and patted on my back to make me calm down. Lilly: It''s ok if you don''t like you may no need to lead to the bad for sex, no one will force you, but if anyone offers the high tip, it implies they want you on the bed, and that handsome guy too want you on the bed, if you like him you can... (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona to earn more tips in her part-time job, you need to donate the power stones which will give more energy to dance and help her to earn more tips. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 16 - She Caught Red-handed..!!! Mona''s Pov: Lilly: It''s ok if you don''t like you may no need to lead to the bad for sex, no one will force you, but if anyone offers the high tip, it implies they want you on the bed, and that handsome guy too want you on the bed, if you like him you can... Mona: No Lilly, no, I am not that kind of person¡­ Lilly: it''s ok, baby calm down, you know one thing? Every girl in this pub will wait for his attention... Mona: What..? (Lilly nodded his head as yes with a smile on her face.) Lilly: He is such a hot muscular body and no girl will miss the chance on the bed if he really wants to sleep with them, it includes me too¡­ (Lilly immediately fake coughed and looked at me but I froze to death after listening to her bold statement and felt a little awkward when she said she will never say no to that blue eyes man. She immediately laughed at me after looking at my expression and even I laughed at her.) Lilly: Well, that''s the reason I feel a little jealous when he is staring at you... Mona: So do you like him? Lilly: What the hell is liking, I never believe in liking and loving stuff, it''s just only physical satisfaction on the bed with those kinds of men, that''s it... You know one thing? For the past few days, he has been stalking me when I am dancing, actually, I am the only dancer in this pub so he has no other choice other than to look at me¡­ Mona: So, did he come close to you as he did to me? (Lilly immediately strike her head as no and looked at me with a smiling face, I felt a little relieved after looking at her answer as no but I have no idea why I feel relieved.) Lilly: He just watches my dance but always blesses us with the tips and sometimes he will leave the pub hurriedly. But today you steal the show by attracting him and then he gets into your trance and here you go with this huge tip. I thought he would succeed to satisfy his desires by leading you into the bedroom or at least he will follow you to this room out of rage caused by your behaviour but he didn''t, instead, he left the pub out of the furious... (I am scared after listening to Lilly, and what should I do if he is a regular customer of this pub? If he is a regular customer he will definitely threaten me in one way or the other, so it''s better to ask her about it.) Mona: Will he come to the pub every day? Lilly: Not every day but he is a regular customer of this pub, and he is one among the rich customers who will throw tips to us. Mona: Will he threaten me tomorrow for my today''s behaviour towards him? Lilly: Maybe not, let see¡­ Mona: I am scared¡­ Lilly: Hey, it''s okay, if he really wants to threaten you he will definitely do something today but he didn''t, so I guess he doesn''t threaten you. (I feel relieved after listening to Lilly, anyway, I should assure management once again about the security guards, and I want to ask Lilly why she cautioned me about my friend.) Mona: And one more thing why did you question me about my friend that I should be careful? Are you furious at her just because she stands by my side by supporting the tip or is there any other reason you cautioned me to be careful? Lilly: Well I think you know about your friend but after listening to your questions I can understand you know nothing about your friend and yes your friend is a kind of bitch in this pub and I am not furious at her just because she supported you for your tip. (I am shocked by her frequent use of bitch words at my friend and I don''t want to encourage her to speak about my friend in such a way.) Mona: Please don''t use such awful words on any person, it includes my friend too, I don''t like it... (Lilly laughed at me and patted on my head.) Lilly: There is nothing wrong in calling her with a bitch term, dear... And your friend is a big bitch in this pub because she will sleep with almost everyone... Mona: What? Lilly: Yes dear, She slept with almost everyone in this pub so there is nothing wrong in calling her a bitch¡­ (Lilly said by tightening her fist and I can understand she had some bad past with my friend but I want to know the reason behind her strong statements regarding my friend.) Mona: How do you know? Lilly: Everyone in this pub knows about her character, dear... Mona: How can you decide her character in one day? Lilly: What? One day? (Lilly looked at me with her confused face.) Mona: Yes, one day¡­ My friend just joined yesterday and how can everyone in this pub decide about her character in just one day? (I asked very seriously but the moment she listens to me, she immediately started laughing at me, and I did not understand why she is laughing at me and yes, my friend and I already discussed about this job and she told me that she joined yesterday and she got around $800 tip for her waitress job but Lilly did not yet stop her teasing laugh.) Mona: Why are you laughing at me? Tell me the reason why everyone thinks bad about my friend¡­ Lilly: Did she tell you that she joined this pub yesterday? (I nodded my head as yes and looked at Lilly with my confused face.) Lilly: There she caught red-handed¡­ (Lilly again started laughing at me.) (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona to earn more tips in her part-time job, you need to donate the power stones which will give more energy to dance and help her to earn more tips. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 17 - He Is Such A Womanizer..!!! Mona''s Pov: Lilly: Did she tell you that she joined this pub yesterday? (I nodded my head as yes and looked at Lilly with my confused face.) Lilly: There she caught red-handed¡­ (Lilly again started laughing at me.) Mona: What do you mean? Lilly: You can ask anyone in this pub about your friend''s working status in this pub and you will definitely get a shocking answer from them and you will find how genuine she is¡­ Mona: What? Lilly: And yes, I can say she is the bitch, that''s it... Mona: Then why did she say to me that she joined yesterday? Lilly: I don''t know about what that bitch plan is, but you should be careful... Mona: Careful? Lilly: Yes, you should be careful because at present she is dating the son of one of the management members and I am sure he is dating her for the bed purpose and she is dating him for money purpose and it''s all common with the relationships in this kind of pubs... (I got the flashes of their hug at the time of entrance and I still remember how intensely they hug to each other and there is nothing wrong if they hug in such a way to each other when they are in a relationship and we should not interfere in the matters about there intentions regarding their relationship, I mean he want to use her on the bed and she wants to use his money, all these things are unnecessary to discuss and I don''t want to get involved in their personal matters... So I immediately turn my head to another side as a hint that I am not interested to speak to Lilly because I don''t want her to use those awful words but she is using the same word repeatedly and now she is blaming my friend just because she is in relationship with some of the management person, maybe she might be a little bit of jealous because my friend gets into a relationship with the management son... But my mind is still stuck at the point that why my friend said that she joined in this public yesterday but actually she joined long past as per Lilly''s information. I better ask my friend about this, so she will tell me the reasons behind why she said false statements to me...) Lilly: I think someone got mad at me... (Lilly identified my rage at her.) Lilly: Why did you get mad at me? What all I said is true and I am just warning you, that''s it... (I again turned to her and tried to convince her about my friend.) Mona: See Lilly, we should not judge one''s relationship... It''s their personal issue... Lilly: Yeah it''s their personal issue and I am not judging about the relationship and I am just trying to prove about your friends'' genuinity to you and I don''t gain anything if I say any false statement about her with you... I can understand you are an innocent naive girl and you don''t know anything that happens in these kinds of pubs and you don''t know anything about your friends'' character too¡­ So I just want to help you by letting you know about your friend''s character... And that bastard who is the son of the management has greedy to sleep with all the girls in the pub. He is such a Womaniser..!!! (By finishing her words Lilly looked at my body and again looked at my face and I understand she is looking at me in doubt whether that the son of the management person was sleeping with me for sex or not¡­ I immediately strike my head as no the moment I realise her intentions.) Mona: No, no, Lilly, I can understand your intentions and what you think is totally wrong in my case because he never touched me or treated me in such an awful way... Lilly: Yes dear I can understand you did not yet sleep with him but I am not sure that he will don''t leave you without leading you to the bed... Mona: What do you mean? (I asked her with my shivering tone.) Lilly: He will definitely blackmail you emotionally and in the end, he will succeed in leading you to the bed, so be careful... (I was shocked and opened my mouth and looked at her with my confused face.) Lilly: To be frank, to secure the job I slept with him, until he got satisfied with his desires with me and never again tried to fire me from this job and it all happens almost everyone who is working in this pub, so, soon or later he will definitely lead you to the bed in one way or the other... So be careful, dear... I don''t want you to fall into his trap... Mona: if in that case, I will definitely quit the job because I don''t want to risk my character for money... Lilly: yes but how will you earn such a big amount? Do you think jobs are getting easier these days? It''s very tough for the hardworking girls like us to get the job... Mona: yes I agree with you but I don''t risk my character to earn money... (Lilly immediately patted me on my hand very carefully...) Lilly: ok, dear and I don''t let him to touch you too¡­ I think he will take 4 to 5 days to reach you... Till then you can continue your job and earn as much money as you can and I will help you to protect yourself from him if he tries to touch you... (I looked at Lilly with my widened eyes for her promise to me and I did not understand why she stood beside me to protect me from him. I don''t know what to say to her so I just say thank you to her for her gratitude towards me.) (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona to earn more tips in her part-time job, you need to donate the power stones which will give more energy to dance and help her to earn more tips. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 18 - Two New People Mona''s POV: I met so many new people today and I have no idea that whom I should trust... The blue-eyed man, I don''t know why I felt something special when I looked at him and I don''t know why I was mesmerized by looking at him¡­ I am unable to stop thinking about him, I suddenly got a flash of how he came close to me, I still remember how my body was electrified by his presence. I smile to myself by visualising him and today I caught myself smiling for no reason just because of that blue-eyed man... This is the first time I have felt this way in my entire life but at last, he disappointed me by offering money to me in an insulating way... And it''s my fault by increasing hopes on an anonymous person without knowing anything about him... Whatever... He left this place and I may not look at him again because I don''t know how many days I will work in this pub and I also don''t know if he will be back tomorrow or the next day... Well, better to forget about him... The second person I met is Lilly. I feel some friendly aura around her and she started taking care of me by making a promise even though it''s just a short time we have met, and she told me many things about my friend and the son of the management member, I still don''t know whether I should believe her or not but all I care about is she warned me to take care, and yes, I should be more careful when I am working at the places like this... and deep down in my heart, I am so glad and happy because I met Lilly, and I am sure she will be my caring friend to me... Maybe meeting these two people on this day is my fate I guess... The fate... it''s just a miracle and we have no idea where it leads too. We should accept fate and move on with a smile on our face. So we can change our bad fate into a beautiful flower garden... (In between my thoughts I went into the changing room and changed my clothes and came back to Lilly. She is smiling while looking at me, even I smiled at her and removed the make-up with a wipe.) Lilly: Leaving so early? Mona: Early? The time is around 11 p.m. so why do you think it''s too early? Lilly: I mean the actual job in these kinds of pubs will start after 11 p.m. Mona: What? What do you mean by actual jobs? (Lilly immediately laughed out loudly by looking at my confused face.) Lilly: You are still a little girl dear, it takes time for you to understand and one more thing why don''t you use the dance properties on the stage? Mona: I don''t know how to use them... Lilly: You are very good at dancing, how can you don''t know about it? Mona: Actually dancing is one of my interests. I did not learn it with special classes... I learnt a few of the dance styles at my school band, that''s it... Lilly: Well, if you want to learn the properties, I will help you... Mona: Really..? (I shouted with my excited tone, and Lilly nodded her head as yes and I felt so happy and went close to her out of excitement because for me dance is the joy of the moment and the heart of life and in my childhood, I feel instant relief from my troubles when I dance. So whenever I feel low I prefer to dance to get my mood set right.) Mona: Okay, Lilly, When will you start teaching me? Lilly: Now... Mona: Wow, that''s so great¡­ I looked at the clock and again looked at Lilly with my worried pout face.) Mona: but it''s too late... Lilly: Just 20 minutes, dear, I will help you with the tips so you can learn them easily in everyday practice... (I immediately nodded my head as ok, because I didn''t want to miss the chance to learn the dance so both Lilly and I went into the pub to practice the properties while dancing. There are no customers in the pub and the main door is closed. So Lilly and I started practising the dance and Lilly helped me how to give the sharp poses while dancing and said many tips regarding the dancing.) (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona to earn more tips in her part-time job, you need to donate the power stones which will give more energy to dance and help her to earn more tips. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 19 - Lance, The Chef... Mona''s Pov: Lilly and I started practising the dance, and Lilly helped me how to give intense poses while dancing and said many tips regarding the dancing. It''s a pleasure to learn new dance forms from her. She is so good at explaining the steps, and I feel so happy to learn from her; she is such an experienced dancer, and I am glad that she is my first teacher... I quickly practised her steps once again, and Lilly appraised and liked my moves, and at the end of my steps, she came close to me and hugged me warmingly out of happiness. Lilly: Whoah, Mona, you are a speed learner... You did a great job, and see from tomorrow we will shower with more tips... (I smiled and looked at Lilly''s happy face.) Mona: How can I not learn these steps when my teacher explained them so precisely? (We both laughed at each other, and after our practice, we both took the seats near the bar table... Mona: I feel so starving... (I said while gasping, and Lily looked at me with a brief smile.) Lilly: You can have food... Mona: Here? Lilly: Yes... Mona: I guess it''s too costly, and all the tips we earn will evaporate... Lilly: Of course it is... but... the bar is closed, so we can enjoy the food at free of cost... Mona: Wowww... That''s so great... Lilly: Yes, but only with the help of Chef... Mona: Chef? What do you mean, Lilly? Lilly: It''s simple, baby, will you dance after the bar closes? Mona: No... Lilly: In the same way, the Chef doesn''t cook for us unless we pay him some extra tip... Mona: So we should pay extra than the regular price, right? Lilly: Yes... Mona: Then it''s better to fill our tummy with the leftover food than to depend on the Chef... (I said with my low tone.) Lilly: No, dear, we have an advantage... Mona: Advantage? Lilly: Yes... The extra tip and payment are for other workers and customers, but he will cook at free of cost for us... Mona: Free of cost? Why? Lilly: Because the Chef is my close friend and will cook our favourite dishes secretly for us. So we can enjoy the delicious food he cooks, and the taste of the food he cooks is so yummy... "So, from now on, I need to cook the food for two secretly?" (A base male tone distracted us, and both Lilly and I turned to look at the owner of the voice. And by looking at him and his appearance, I can understand he is the Chef who is Lily''s friend. Lilly''s face immediately lightened up with happiness the moment she looked at him. and she gets up from her chair and hugs him gently, and his face turns to blush when Lilly hugged him, and it looks so cute when men blush for girls hug, and if I am not wrong he has feelings for Lilly... In between my thoughts, Lilly looked at me to introduce him to me and get up from the chair to show my respect. Lilly: Well, Mona, this is Lance, he is the special Chef to this bar... and Lance, this is Mona, my dance partner... (We say hi and hello, and smile at each other...) Lance: So, I think you finally find a good friend in this pub... Lilly: Yes, Lance, she is so innocent and doesn''t know anything, and I don''t let anyone come after her. Lance: No need to worry about it; you are an expert in all the things, so you can help her to get spoiled by burning her innocence... Lilly: Lance...!!! (Lilly screamed out his name and pinch him on his abbs for his teasing towards her, and we all three laughed together, and Lance left the place to cook something, and after a few minutes, Lance bought some delicious food for us, we all are having the food, and the food is so tasty and delicious. It''s been so many days that I have had this kind of delicious food, involuntarily my eyes filled with tears of happiness... Meanwhile, Lilly recognised my tears and came close to me. Lilly: Hey Mona, what happened? Mona: Food... It''s so delicious... (I tried to control my tears and said with my teary tone, and Lilly immediately hugged me.) (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona to earn more tips in her part-time job, you need to donate the power stones which will give more energy to dance and help her to earn more tips. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 20 - I Am So Glad... Mona''s Pov: Mona: Food... It''s so delicious... (I tried to control my tears, but I couldn''t control my sombre tone. Lilly immediately hugged me, and she understands how I feel. So actually, I will have food to calm down my starving, and mostly I will eat the leftovers at my home and the leftover food at the cafeteria where I used to work. Now, when I have tasted the hot and spicy food with the true taste of the food, I can''t control my emotions.) Lilly: Hey, you can have the food at any time; Lance will help us... (I nodded my head as okay and looked at Lance with my gratitude smile as a thank you. He patted me on my head very caressingly...) Mona: The food tastes so good and Yummy, Lance... I am so glad to have this food... Lance: Ahhh... Thank you, Mona... I am so glad that you like my style of cooking... Lilly: Stop flexing Lance; she is starving, so it tastes good whatever she eats. It doesn''t mean she likes your food... Mona: It really tastes good, Lilly, I am not saying to bluff him. Lance: Don''t care about her Mona, she is jealous that I am cooking good food... Lilly: Seriously? Do you think you can cook good food? I still remember how awful your food was on the first day we met. (By finishing her words, Lilly winked at me, and I understand she is teasing Lance intentionally, so I just smiled and didn''t react to them, and I also understand Lilly loves Lance''s food, and she is the one who praised about his food just before Lance arrived.) Lance: Whatever, it''s a good feel for the chefs when someone praises their dish Lilly: So you are insisting me to praise you? Lance: No baby, I can sense how my food tastes when I look at the person who is eating my food... (By finishing his words, Lance moves close to Lily and just a few inches gap between them, and he is staring into her eyes.) Lance: And by looking at your blushed face, I can understand how delicious it is... (He moves a little close and their lips are about to touch.) Lance: Can I taste it? (I immediately turned my face to another side to not spoil their moment, but Lilly immediately fake coughed and Lance got alerted and got back. It''s really an embarrassing situation, and I don''t look at them and eat the food on my plate.) Lance: And Mona, you made my day with your compliment; thank you... (Lance tried to calm down the situation, and I looked at him and Lilly with my smiling face.) Mona: Thank you to both of you for making my day... (We all three laughed at each other and continued eating our food. Finally, I am done eating, and my tummy is full of food after a long time; Lilly and Lance are busy in speaking to each other. In between, I checked the time, and it''s around 1 a.m. Mona: Omg, I need to go... Lilly: Hoo, do you want Lance to drop you at home? Mona: It''s okay, Lilly, my home is nearby so I can manage myself, you guys carry on... Lilly: Are you sure? Mona: Yes, I will leave now... Lilly: Okay dear, go safe, and meet you tomorrow on the stage... (We both hugged to each other and said our goodbyes... Actually, I am scared to go alone to my house at this late hour, and I am okay if Lance comes with me, but I don''t want to ruin their private time, both of them are spending their time with each other, and I know this is the time for the entire day they will get to meet. So, I don''t want to ruin it... I took a few steps and looked around for my friend, I didn''t find her anywhere... I am sure she will say goodbye before she leaves, so she might be in this pub... I got a flash that she went to a particular room when I was practising the dance steps with Lilly, so I slowly walked towards the room to check on my friend and slowly opened the door and peered into the room... I was shocked the moment I looked into the room... My friend is completely nude, and she is doing sex with the son of the management member. (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona to earn more tips in her part-time job, you need to donate the power stones which will give more energy to dance and help her to earn more tips. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 21 - Evil Red Eyes Mona''s Pov: I was shocked the moment I looked into the room... My friend is completely nude, and she is doing sex with the son of the management member. She sits on top of him and moves unconditionally, and both of them are moaning out loudly, and both of them are involved in their own world and enjoying... I immediately closed the door and turned around in a hurry to leave the place, but suddenly I hit something. I looked at it, and it''s one of the management members, he is the older man whose son is busy doing sex with my friend in the room... Old man: What happened, girl? Do you need the room too... (he asked me with his smirk face and looked at my body with a lewd look, I immediately strike my head as no and turned around to run away but the old man held my wrist and made me stop, I looked at him with my confused face.) Old man: Who is inside the room? Mona: Your son and my friend Emily... Oldman: What are they doing? (I didn''t understand his intentions, I immediately took my hand away and took a step back.) Mona: I need to leave, sir... (I said and ran away from the pub ahhhhhh... Finally, I am out of the pub... I take a long deep breath of fresh air and feel so relieved from the stress, but my mind is still getting the flashes of my friend, and I did not expect that she would commit physically with the management son... Ok, that''s not at all fault because she is in a relationship with him, so they have the right to enjoy... but the dialogue of the old man, "Do you need the room too?" Does it mean he is offering room for sex? Shit... I thought he was a good man, but no, he was too much dangerous and how dare he hold my wrist and ask What Emily and his son is doing? As Lilly said, I should be more careful with them. How can he think that I am that kind of person who will sell their body for money? And how dare he offer a room for me? This place is not safe; this place is totally not safe for me... I should find another job and should immediately quit this job... In between my thoughts I am walking towards the bus stop, and the streets are damn dark. I am deadly scared of darkness; I immediately look at the sky and look at the stars and the moon and visualise they are walking along with me; I know my thoughts are childish, but these are the techniques I will use to get rid of my fears, and it always works... When I am walking in the dark street, I feel like someone is following me. So I turned around to check, but I did not find anyone, so I continued walking towards the bus stop, but this time I walked speedily. But I can sense someone is following me... I can feel the panting... I turned around again, but I did not find anyone. This time, I literally ran towards the bus stop and luckily, within a few seconds I got my bus. After a few minutes I get down from the bus and feel relieved. Now I just need to take 200 to 300 metres of walking to reach my home, and now I am walking peacefully... When I entered into my lane, the street lights were off, and this street was too damn dark, but I am not scared much because I can see my house, so I am walking peacefully. Still, suddenly I can hear the pantings sound once again on my back, and I understand someone is following me. So I stand like a frozen statue, and the sound is also paused, and when I am walking, I hear the sound again... I once again looked at the stars and tried to divert my mind and finally just 50 metres away to my home and I can still hear the breathing sound on my back... Now I am close to my home, and I can look at my backside to find who is following me; this time, I acted smart by taking a casual walk of four to five steps and suddenly turn back... I saw the evil red eyes in the dark lane and just a few inches gap between the red eyes and to my eyes, and within a fraction of a second, it vanished... Mona: Ahhhhhhhhhhhh... I immediately screamed out loudly out of fear... And in the next second, I ran towards my home and knocked on the door to open... Chapter 22 - Mona, My Enemy... Emily''s POV: Mona... She is the only enemy I had in my life, and I will definitely take my revenge on her in one way or the other way... She acts innocent and makes everyone fall into her innocent trap. Even I fell into her trap in the first days of our friendship at the cafeteria shop in our college, but when I realised her true colours, I started hating her, and my one and only aim in my life is to take revenge on her... My life is like a flower garden before she entered into my life, and the moment she entered, she ruined my life and took away all my happiness... I still remember how she ruined my life... She is the main reason for my break up with my boyfriend; she dumped my life into hell, and if she is not there in my life, my life might be filled with many beautiful memories, but the moment she entered into my life, my love life started burying and finally my long love story lead''s to break up. I still remember what she had done to me, even though it''s been six months past, I can still remember everything she did to me... --Flashback, six months ago-- My boyfriend and I live so happily, and we are in a relationship for one year and for the past six months, we are in a living together relationship. I love him so much, and I will do whatever he says, and I will follow whatever he wants me to follow; he is my life, and he is my destiny; he has many goals to reach in his life, so he works hard in his studies to achieve his goals, but he is not in a position to pay his tuition fees because he is poor and can''t afford anything so I joined the part-time job and supported him by giving all my earned money to him... Everything was fine until Mona entered into our lives. Actually, Mona and I met at the cafeteria shop as co-workers. She gets so close to me in the first few days because we both need money; she needs to pay her education debt, and I need to maintain my boyfriend because he is jobless and busy in his education too. So we get close by sharing our personal things, and I feel so pity for her when she said about her aunt and how she tortured her. But I don''t know that is the big mistake I made by falling into her innocent trap. So one day, my boyfriend came into the cafeteria, and I introduced Mona to him, and we all 3 spoke for a few minutes, and there start my problems... My boyfriend started asking me about Mona''s whereabouts, in the first few days I told him everything. Later he started asking me about her wellbeing, whether she had her food, she reached home or not, etc. I feel a little jealous because in our relationship, in all these days, he didn''t even take care of me as he did Mona, he never asked me whether I had my food or not, he never asked me whether I reached my college safely or not. Finally, I understand he had a crush on Mona but still has hopes for my love relationship, but I didn''t expect it would go to such an extent that it would lead to a breakup. One night, when my boyfriend and I are busy in our lovemaking session, my boyfriend is so horny on that night, and he is treating me very aggressively and pounding into me very speedily when he is about to reach his climax; he spells out Mona''s name... My heart broke into pieces when I heard Mona''s name from his mouth... I paused and looked at him with my widened eyes out of shock, but he did not yet realise that he was not spelling my name. So instead, he continued saying I love you, Mona, and at the same time pounding into me very deeply... I started crying after listening to Mona''s name from his mouth again and again; after a few seconds, he realised, and he paused what he was doing, and in the next second, he slapped me on my cheek. "You dirty, bitch, you ruined my mood..." (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 23 - Waiting For A Good Chance... Emily pov: After a few seconds, he realised, and he paused what he was doing, and in the next second, he slapped me on my cheek. "You dirty, bitch, you ruined my mood..." He said and got up from me with an angry note, my heart has broken into pieces, and this is the first time he scolded me, and this is the first time he slapped me, that too just because of Mona, I tried to convince him that Mona is trapping him with her innocence, but he is not in a position to listen to me, I tried to explain to him that how genuine is my love towards him, but he is least bothered to listen to him, I tried to explain to him that how hard I am working just because to meet his educational expenses. Finally, he said I should stop torturing him... I stay quiet for a few seconds and again tried to convince him and in the end, we had a big fight, he said he and Mona are loving to each other, I asked him since when they started loving to each other, and he said from the day they met they fall in love with each other, and he also said they confess their love recently, and Mona accepted his love too... A friendship betrayal is more painful than a love betrayal; in all these days, I treated Mona like my younger sister, and now she did not even mention to me anything that she had feelings for my boyfriend. She didn''t say to me that both of them fell in love with each other; all these days, she acted casually with me. She did not give me a hint that she is ruining my love life. I started crying unconditionally the moment my boyfriend said about his love for Mona, and in the next second, he declared break up with me, and on the same night there my love story breaks along with my heart... It takes months for me to get out of the breakup depression, more than the pain from break up I suffered from the pain from the friendship betrayal and to get out from my depression, I visited this pub, and this pub really helped me to get relieved from my breakup depression, and I find a man of my taste, and we both enjoyed one nightstand... I really like it... Sex really helping me to get relieved from the breakup stress... And one night stands with hot guys became a habit to me. After that, it turns to business and from the past few months, I am earning a lot in this job, but the revenge on Mona didn''t end. It is increasing day by day, and I am waiting for the day to take my revenge on her. I totally forget about the pain of my breakup because when it comes to taking revenge on my boyfriend, the first thought I get is Mona, and I feel happy if I got succeed in taking revenge on Mona, so I want to take revenge on Mona more than my boyfriend. After all, friendship betrayal hurts me more than the love betrayal... I will take my revenge in the same way through friendship betrayal, and I will show how a friendship betrayal will ruin her life... --Present-- I am waiting for a good chance to take revenge on her and finally, I got the opportunity to take my revenge on Mona. She lost her job, and I took this situation as an advantage and convinced her to join this pub... And I know how she will give priority to her character by showing her innocence, so I will take revenge by making everyone think that she is a cheap slut character. Sooner or later, she will definitely lose her virginity with all the management members in this club, and I will get satisfied with my revenge when I listen to her cries... So now it''s my turn to take revenge on her... She takes away my boyfriend, and she needs to pay to me, and now she is in my web, and I will torture her to the hell... (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 24 - Feel Jealous... Emily''s Pov: Mona always makes me to feel jealous, she grabs every man''s attention towards her. When I am introducing her to the son of the management, member, I can understand how he looked at her in a lewd way and I understand he wants to sleep with her and he is busy in staring at her body while Mona is busy in speaking to his father. I feel jealous when he is staring at her but at the same time, I got a chance to take the advantage of the situation because this person is bloody womanizer and he sleeps almost every woman in this pub and sometimes I will help him to get the woman he wants in one way or the other, he will enjoy them to the fullest until he gets satisfied with his desires. And now I understand his target is Mona and I will definitely help him to sleep with her and not only with him, but I will also manage every management member should sleep with her and Later I will help to every staff in this pub and give a chance to enjoy her, she will understand how the pain of a friendship betrayal is... After an hour my job started and I am serving drinks in the club, almost every man will fall by admiring my beauty and my job is the waitress and will closely move to the customers and comparing to other waitresses I will get more tips than any others but today everyone is staring at Mona and they did not even look at me and they are not noticing me when I am serving the drinks to them but I got success to grab few of their attention by exposing my cleverage to them and earn some good amount of tips but it is low than usual... I feel jealous when she grabbed the attention of every man and particularly I feel more jealous when a muscular handsome man is looking at her with his sharp eyes by looking at his face I can understand he admired her so much, I feel like I want to grab his attention so I went close to him to divert his mind towards me from Mona but he did not even look at me when I am serving the drink and he when did not even look at me when I am exposing my cleverage to him, he just involved in the trance of Mona... It makes me feel so jealous when she is grabbing the attention of every man. Finally, I made the last trial to distract this man by standing in between Mona and him, so he has no other choice and looked at me but he looked at me with his disgusting look and in the next second, he gets up and pushed me away with his fingers by placing them on my forehead and lead towards the stage to reach Mona... I feel an insult for his actions but at the same time, I feel happy when he is leading to the stage to reach Mona because I know what these kinds of guys intention are... I am sure he will definitely lead her to the bed or at least he will insult her with his lewd acts on the stage... In one way or the other way, my revenge is going to be satisfied and soon I will see tears in Mona''s eyes and I know she will give priority to her virginity and character than anything else. I wish he should take her to the room and take her virginity but in reverse, Mona throw money at his face when he tries to touch her chest and I thought he will face slap her at least but he did not do anything and left the place with a furious note. I followed Mona and tried to make her calm down because she will leave the job if I didn''t convince her right now but I feel exhausted when Lilly is bullying me. She is always mad at me because I help the management members to sleep with her through blackmail mode, actually, Lilly is not a virgin, I don''t know why she will do such overaction to sleep with the management member... (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 25 - I Will Pay You 10 Times More... Emily''s POV: Lilly is always mad at me because I help the management members to sleep with her through blackmail mode, and that''s the reason Lilly always hates me and if I stay in the room for few more minutes she will definitely reveal my secrets before Mona and it may definitely lead to ruin my revenge plan on Mona. So I get out of the room and continued serving to the last customer before the closing time. And every night this time plays a crucial role for the serving girls like me because the persons who want to sleep with a slut serving girls will wait until this time and if we grab to steal the attention of a rich client we will be blessed with more tips, so I never miss a chance at the closing time and grab the opportunity by leading him into the room and make him to donate highest tips for the services I provide. And this pub provides other secret services like business in prostitution and they will provide rooms for the one who needs sex but the management shows concern on the serving girls and they will give a tip of 20 per cent they charged from the costumers for rooms and we will get the separate amount from the customer for the bed services of sex... Well, today I did not take any revenge on Mona instead I feel jealous because she became the centre of attraction and everyone is looking at her and admiring by looking at her beauty and if she has the habit to make money on the bed she will definitely blessed with a good amount of tips... In between my thoughts I saw a rich guy who is staring at me with his narrowed smirk face and I understand his lusty look, I smile to myself to grab the opportunity and take a drink and went close to him and placed it on the table but still bending over the table to show my clear coverage to him. and he immediately placed a good amount of tip near to my chest and while placing he did not miss the chance to squeeze my boob very intensely and with his other hand he pressed my butt and looked at me for the permission to proceed further. I smile as an acceptance of his intentions... That''s it in the next second he holds my hair and pulled me close to him and started kissing me on my lips very intensely and I am responding to his kiss very aggressively and in the next second, I sit on his lap and wrapped my legs around the chair and pressing his dick near to my pussy very intensely to tempt him and I got success in making him more aroused through my kiss and now his dick is pinning near to my pussy... He placed one of his hand under my dress and crawl his fingers towards my pussy and started pressing it intensely, my kiss leads more aggressive for the pleasure he is giving to me and moving my hip on his dick accordingly to make him more horny... After a few seconds, he exhausted from the pleasure I am giving to him and hold my neck tightly and said,"Bitch, I want to cum in you..." I smile at him and pressed my lower lip more seductively to make him more horny... he tightened his grip on my neck and with his other hand, he pressed my clitoris very hardly... Emily: Let''s go to the room and enjoy all the night, baby... "I don''t have the time to enjoy myself with you, I just want to release my load in you right now..." Emily: Even I want to take your entire hot cum into my pussy, let''s go to the room and do what you need... (I said by arched my back and moving my hip more seductively on his hip but his face turned to more furious and his grip on my throat increased more.) "I want to cum right now, right here..." (I am shocked and looked around and there are still few customers in the pub, and there are staff and other management members too... It will embarrass me if I did it in public, I never did sex in public places. So I strick my head as no. he immediately tightened his grip on my throat more tightly and moving his dick near to my pussy and said with his aggressive tone.) "I will pay you 10 times more..." (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give a protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 26 - I Like It... Emily''s Pov: "I will pay you 10 times more..." (The money he is offering is more tempting and at the same time I am going to face a new experience. Public sex, I am going to experience it for the first time and I am sure it will give a great experience to me along with the good money. By looking at my confused face, he understands I am going to accept his deal, and he did not wait for my response and started kissing me on my neck very intensely I immediately wrapped my hands around his neck and moving my hip on his dick to make him feel more intense. He takes away his hand near to make pussy and slide towards my back and unhooked my bra, and in the next second my boobs popped out freely and he started squeezing my boobs with his hand by placing inside my dress from the top. I closed my eyes and enjoying the pleasure he is giving to me. His kiss on my neck is so intense and I forget that I am staying in the public and started enjoying what he is doing to me. "Lick my dick..." (he said with his husky tone in between his kiss on my neck and I feel embarrassed to do it in public but the amount he offered me is really tempting me so without hesitation I followed his orders like a slave, I get up from his lap and sit on the floor on my knees and unzipped his pants and in the next second his dick popped out and erected towards me from his pants and looking at me to take care of it... I looked around before taking the dick into my mouth and a few of the customers are staring at me with their lusty look and one among them started masturbating by looking at us. I smile by looking at them and feel crazy by making everyone horny with my public sex but suddenly this man hold my hair tightly and pulled my head towards his dick and I immediately opened my mouth and started massaging his dick with my mouth and in the middle, I am licking it with my tongue very seductively and intensely, his dick is erected more the moment my tongue touches to it and with the help of my hand I am pushing this dick in and out into my mouth very slowly and his dick is becoming harder than before and the size of the dick is around 7 inches and I love to take this red hot rod into my pussy... Suddenly he gives me a little slap on my cheek and I looked at him for his order by entering his dick near to my throat. "Give me the speed strokes, youuu bitchhhh..." he said and in the immediate second he started rubbing his dick inserting it into my mouth more deeply and I am moving it in and out very speedily from my mouth and his dick is enlarging more and it''s tough to insert into my mouth so I am helping him with my hands too. "Ahhhhhh... Bitchhhhhh... yeahhhhhh... huhhhhh... I likkeee itt... Bitchhhhhh... Yeahhhhh... He started morning for the pleasure I am giving to him and by listening to his moaning I increased the more speed of my strokes by inserting in and out into my mouth. He immediately holds my hair more tightly and moving my head unconditionally on his dick and the nerves on his dick is exposing more and I can feel how horny he is and the chair he sat is moving according to our speed rythem... Ahhhhhh... I love to take his hot hard dick into my Deep throat... I increased the speed of the strokes, by pulling his dick in and out from my mouth. I am sure he will come at any time in my mouth but suddenly he holds my hair and makes me to look at him, and his face is flushed with blood for the lusty pleasure I am giving, and he is looking at me with his lewd face... "Bitch, I want to cum in your pussy..." (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give a protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 27 - I Am Enjoying It Emily''s Pov: "Bitch, I want to cum in your pussy..." I am shocked and once again looked around and now many of the customers are staring at us and they are waiting to watch the show and fee of the workers are also staring at us... "Don''t ruin my mood..." He said with his irritating tone, and hold my hair more tightly and make me get up from the floor and I followed his instructions like a slave and accepting even though he called me a bitch because he is paying me 10 times more than my regular tip, and he placed one of his hand under my short dress to rip my lace panty, and in the next second he through my panty on the other customer who is masturbating his dick, and that person holds my panty seductively and looked at me with his smirk face, in the next second he made me sit on his dick and adjusted his dick into my pussy and the moment I sat on his lap his hot big dick is directly entered into my pussy and I can sense his hot dick into my womb... This is the first time I am doing it in public but it feels great... Someone is watching me when I am fucking by an anonymous man makes me to feel more intense and I slowly started moving on his dick and it feels so good when his Hard dick is into my pussy, he started moving his hip according to my strokes by holding my waist and he raised his head on my chest in between the boobs and rubbing them with his face and at the same time he is moving his hip more speedily and I am moving my hip according to his rhythm which is pounding deep into my pussy... Emily: Ahhhhhh... yeashhhhhhhh.... Yourrrrrr dickkkkkk Issss soooo amazzinggg... huhhhhh... (I started moaning out loudly out of pleasure he is giving to me and he is is enjoying increase the speed of strokes.) "Bitchhhhhh... Do you like it? Do you like it Bitch?" Emily: Ahhhhhh... I love it... Fuck me harder... ahhhhhh... Fuck me harder... (I said and increased the speed of my hip up and down and his dick is pounding me in and out into my pussy and I feel breathless for his deep stokes and my body was electrified out of pleasure he is giving to me and I will be relaxed only when his hot cum entered into my pussy and I am controlling and waiting by not releasing my cum into him... After a few more speed deep hard strokes, he released his huge cum into my pussy and slowing down his movement but I continue to move my hip speedily and in a few seconds, I reached my climax and my cum mixed with his overflowing huge hot cum... I feel so relieved and I never feel this kind of satisfying pleasure till now maybe because the public sex is working on me... Yes, someone is watching us when I am fucking this man and yes, this feeling itself makes me feel more horny, I like it when I am moving my hip on his dick and I don''t care for the persons who are staring at us with their disgusting look and no one dare to question me about my acts because most of the people in this pub know about my bitch business... But the only thing that is bothering me is about the management I don''t know how they will respond to this situation, if they accept public sex then it is well and good if they don''t want to entertain our customers with public sex I will get a punishment by fucking with all the management members and I am least bothered if the management imposes such kind of punishments... In between my thoughts, he holds my head and made me stand on the floor and in one push he made me fall on the table and in the next second he raised my short dress and inserted his dick into my ass and again started pounding into me... His dick is still hard and erected and I didn''t expect 2nd round from him. Ahhhhhh... maaannnn.... ahhhhhh... you are making me breathless... ahhhhhh... yesssss... fuck me haaaarrdddd... Hardeeeeee... (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give a protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 28 - William, The Son Of Management Member Emily''s POV: (I am making him more aroused with my moaning, and he is giving me the deep hard strokes by hitting me on my back and with one of his hand he holds my hair and raiding me to satisfy his desires...) Ahhhhh... Bitchhhhhhh... I like your fatyyyyyy asss... Huhhhh... ahhhhh... (He increased the speed of his strokes and the table is moving for his speed strokes.) Emily: Ahhhh... Harrrddddd... Do it hard... Fuck me harddddd... Ahhhhh... I said and moving my hip accordingly to his rhythm and I guess he will cum in a few more strokes but suddenly he paused what he is doing and take his dick away out from my pussy...) Emily: What happened? Why did you stop in the middle? (I asked him with my confused tone but he didn''t say anything to me and made me sit on my knees and raised my head by holding my hair. I understand he will cum on my face, I am looking at his face and biting my lower lip to make him tempt more and in the next second he released his huge hot cum on my face, I smiled at him for his second load on my face, and in the next second, he threw the dollar shower on me as he promised and left the pub.) I feel very happy when I looked at this dollars shower. I immediately gather them and keep them into my bag and again looked around and every man is looking at me with their lusty face, if I go to them I will get more tips but suddenly I hear the chuckle and I turn back to look at them and it''s Mona and Lilly, both of them become more close and both of them are practising the dance instruments on the stage... Shit Shit... How did I forget about them? If Mona looks at me when I am fucking this man, she will definitely get a bad opinion of me and she will definitely get scared and leave this job in the next second, it leads to failure of my revenge plan and it''s very tough to plot another plan to trap her, so I immediately lead to the room nearby and ignored the other customers who are willing to pay the highest tip to me for my public session, I can deal with them tomorrow... When I am hurriedly going into the room, somebody holds my wrist and pulled my hand and I am shocked and looked at him and my face immediately turned to smile by looking at him, and he is none other than William, the son of the management member... Actually, I first met him on a one night stand and we are very bold in sharing our sexual desires and we are moving very close for the past few months and there is no day left in my calendar without doing sex with him. He holds my hair and started kissing me aggressively and with his kiss, I can sense he is more horny... And in the next second, he pinned me to the wall and kissing me more aggressively, even I am responding to his kiss and crawl one of my hand near to his dick, and yes it is erected and waiting for the entrance near to my pussy... Actually, it doesn''t be aroused until we are done with our make-out session but today he feels horny the moment he came to me... In between the kiss, he said, "How dare you to make me horny..." I am shocked at first and then I realised he saw what I am done with the customer and he aroused by looking at my public sex session. I smile when he is kissing me and hold his dick intensely to make him more aroused. William: I would like to do it in public... I immediately strike my head as no because Mona is on the stage and I don''t want her to look at my bitch business. He didn''t listen to me and open his zip and his dick is popped out erected and in the next second, he holds my hand and makes me to grip his dick... (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give a protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 29 - Use Our Trick Emily''s POV: Not here... I am trying to convince him to lead me into the room but he is not in a position to listen to me and once he thinks it happened he will make it happen so I started giving him the strokes with my hand and kissing him more aggressively to make him cum early, so I can escape before Mona looks at me... After a few seconds, I increased the speed of the strokes and he leads his lip kiss to neck kiss and biting my shoulder intensely... Meanwhile, I looked at Mona and she is busy in learning the dance instruments. I feel relieved because she is busy and may not notice me, so I continued giving hand strokes to him but I am still looking at that Mona and feel jealous when she is smiling and dancing happily, how can she is so happy after dumping my life into the hell, laugh Mona... Laugh... This is the last day to look at your smiling face... After a few seconds, he paused his kiss on my neck and looked at me. William: She is a virgin, Right? (I looked at William and he is staring at Mona with his lewd look, I feel a little bit jealous when he is stalking at her. I immediately stopped doing my hand job. He looked at me with his smiling face for my silly actions but again turn towards Mona and enjoying by looking at her...). William: I want to take her virginity... (My face immediately turns to smile when I listen to it, because it''s my revenge plan and I no need to worry about it anymore because William is my partner in crime and if he joins with me, my work will be very simple, and I am sure my revenge plan will get succed and soon I can see the tears in Mona''s face. The thought itself makes me more happy, and I want to know what else he will do with her.) Emily: What else you want to do? (He immediately hold my hair and puledl me close to him.) William: I want to enjoy her days and nights to satisfy my desires, and fucking a virgin girl is my dream and I want to be her first men... Emily: Do you have the strength to do? (I asked him to tease him and his face immediately turned to angry and he immediately lead me into the room and in one shot he take away my dress and pushed me on the bed and he quickly removed his cloths and in one jump he fell on me and inserted his dick into my pussy and started pounding into me...) William: Don''t you know about my strength? Emily: I know but I am not sure that you can hold the entire night with that virgin girl. William: So she is a virgin... (He asked me with his happy tone and still fucking into my pussy very hardly.) Emily: Yes, she is... William: Bring her to me, I want to enjoy the fresh snack... Emily: Yes but it is not easy to lead her to the bed... William: You know our trick, use it wisely and gift me her virginity... (He said and started pounding me very speedily.) Emily: Ahhhhhh... Yeahhhhhh... Do it harrrddddeee... Huhhhhh... Yeahhhhhh... I love it... William: You are becoming a strong Bitch day by day... Emily: You are helping me to be a best bitch... Ahhhhhh... Cum in me... Fuck me harddd... William: You know what you should call me to cum in you... Emily: Yes... Yes... Brother... You are my elder brother and taking care of me... Ahhhhhh... Brother... Cum in me... William: Yeahhhhhh... Ahhhhhh... I love to fuck my little sister... Huhhhh... Emily: Yes brother... Fuck me hard... My brother''s dick in my pussy, it feels so great... Ahhhhhh... (He increase the speed and we both are moving unconditionally to satisfy our desires and he has a fantasy to fuck his sister but unfortunately, he don''t have any sister, and I am sure if he had a sister he will definitely take the virginity of his sister. Whenever I call him brother he will instantly get horney and he will become wild while doing sex.) Emily: ahhhhhh... Brother, do you want to fuck Mona? William: Yes, I want to take her virginity, I want to make her my slave... Ahhhhh... Emily: Brother, she is my little sister and she will give you the peak pleasure and she will listen to your every order... William: Yes... Yes I want to fuck my both sisters and I should take the virginity of my little sister Mona... I want to listen to her scream when I am taking her virginity and she will become my bitch like you and I will enjoy both of you to satisfy my desires... (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give a protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 30 - Our Dad Joined Us... Emily''s Pov: William: Yes... Yes, I want to fuck my both sisters and I should take the virginity of my little sister Mona... I want to listen to her scream when I am taking her virginity and she will become my bitch like you and I will enjoy both of you to satisfy my desires... (I feel happy when I am listening to him and now my work is very simple I just need to lock Mona in his room and he will take care of the rest...) Emily: Do you know how your Mona sister will cry? "Brother... Slow please do slowly... It''s Hurting... Please bro... Ahhhhhh..." (After listening to me, he become more horny and increased the more speed and if I bring Mona into this room he will definitely take her virginity right now before my eyes... For one second I thought I should hold her hand and grab her into this room and hand over her to William, but that Lilly may not let it happen and if accidentally Mona escapes from him my revenge plan will be ruin and she never again look at me... William: Baby sister, I can''t control when I am looking at your cry face... I can''t control when I am looking at your boobs... (he said and started squeezing my boobs with his hands and I understand he is visualising Mona, one side I am feeling jealous because he is visualising Mona instead of me like my boyfriend did and on the other side I am feeling happy because he is the person who will take Mona''s virginity to satisfy my revenge and I smile when I listen to him and continued my cry tone to make him more horny and to get strong feelings on Mona because the more sexual strong feeling he gets, the more revenge I got satisfied.) Emily: Brother, why are you fucking me, brother? William: Because I love to take care of my little sister and I love to take care of her virgin pussy... Ahhhhhh... Huhhhhh... Emily: Do it slowly brother... It''s hurting... (He Increase more speed when I said to him to do it slowly.) William: No, baby sister... I want to fuck you hard so you can''t even walk for a few days. Ahhhhhhhh... Huhhhhh... I am cumming... I am cumming... (In the next few strokes he released his cum into my pussy, and fall on me breathlessly, I smile by looking at him.) Emily: Do you like it... William: Bloody Bitch you are... You know how to satisfy my desires... Emily: Ahhhhhh... How can I don''t know about you... William: hmmm... So when are you taking your little sister to me... Emily: Soon... William: Soon? How long it takes? It''s tough for me to control if it is too far. So tell me the exact number of days... Emily: OK I will bring her to you within 2 days... William: That''s great, bitch... (He said and lay beside me and I get up and sat on him and inserted his dick into my pussy and moving forward and backwards to give intense pleasure to him.) Emily: Do you like her just because she is a virgin girl? William: Even though she is not a virgin I will definitely enjoy her but virginity is like a special gift to me from her... She is something special... I feel like I want to fuck her for days... Emily: Will you leave me after starting fucking my little sister? (I asked him with my low tone.) William: without you how can I satisfy my desires, bitch? (I smile and we both started another round of our session and I sit on top of him and started moving up and down on his dick. In between someone opened the door, and I looked at that person, and he is none other than William''s father. I smile by looking at him and still moving my hip on Williams dick, he is coming close to me by unbuckling his pant...) Emily: Brother, our dad joined us... (He opened his eyes and looked at his dad and hold my waist more tightly and moving me.) William: What makes you horny, dad? Oldman: This bitch is crossing her lines and started public sex in our pub... (He said by holding my hair seductively.) William: I guess it''s a good thing... Oldman: Yes, all our rooms are filled with this girl''s public sex... (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give a protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 31 - Did She Saw Us? Emily''s Pov: Oldman: This bitch is crossing her lines and started public sex in our pub... (He said by holding my hair seductively.) William: I guess it''s a good thing... Oldman: Yes, all our rooms are filled with this girl''s public sex... (We all three laughed and he removed his pants and his dick is erected straight and I understand my public sex session makes him horny too. I smile by looking at his dick and feel so happy that I make everyman horny... Meanwhile, William''s dad came close to me and stand beside me and I started giving strokes to his dick with my hand and he started caressing my boobs, meanwhile, William started giving me the hard strokes and in the next second his dad hold my hair and pulled me close to his dick and I placed his dick into my mouth and started giving the strokes. Both father and son will be more aroused when they visualise me as their daughter and sister. And when I am caressing this Old man dick, it makes William hornier by looking at me when his father is fucking me, so William is pounding me so deeply with his hard strokes and punching me on my waist to satisfy his desires.) William: Dad, my sister is giving blowjob to you, right? Oldman: Yes, son, my baby girl is good at taking care of my dick... She is our precious gift... Ahhhhhh... Yes, baby... Do it more hard for daddy... Ahhhhh... (I increased the speed of what I am doing through my mouth by inserting his dick deep into my throat and at the same time William is inserting his dick deep into my pussy. Both father and son are using me crazy to satisfy their desires and lust. After a few seconds after seeing his dick he gets upon the bed and inserted his stick into my ass hole from my back and my pussy is still pounding with Williams dick... Emily: ahhhhhh... (I screamed out loudly out of pleasure and at the same time with a little pain of the two dicks.) Oldman: Easy, Baby girl, you should satisfy your dad''s desires, it''s your duty... Ahhhhhh... Yeahhhhhh... (he said and started giving the speed stocks and I am moving front and back and both the disks are moving into me accordingly and the bed is moving unconditionally and it may break for our harsh sexual session... William: My sister''s pussy is amazing, dad. Soon she will give birth to my child.. Oldman: she will give birth to our child... Emily: Ahhhhhh... Brother... Dad... Both are you are fucking me day and night.. Huhhhh... I love it... Fuck me harrrddddeee... Ahhhhhh.. Daddy... Fuck me hard... Oldman: Yes baby girl, I know how to satisfy my bitch daughter desires... And help your brother too... Emily: ahhhhhh dad... Yesssss... (Both of them are pounding into me very hardly.) Emily: Fuck me hard... Harddd... I am coming... (And in few more strokes I reached mt climax and my pussy is overflows with my cum and William too release his come into my pussy but his dad is still fucking me from my back and in a few more strokes he takes away his dick from my ass and holds my hair and cum on my face... We all three lay on the bed and involved in our own thoughts.) Old man: So when are you taking that new girl to our bed? Emily: So, dad and son are eager to eat her pussy... Oldman: You know about the honour of this place, Emily: Yes, yes, I know... (When I am speaking to this old man, William started sucking my boobs, and it''s tough for me to speak when he is doing such lewd acts.) Oldman: So when are you bringing her into this den... Emily: Within 2 days, dad... Oldman: Great, I never expected that early... Emily: Yes she is not fond of these things and she will definitely escape once she got to know about your intentions... Oldman: I know she is a stubborn girl... Emily: How do you know? Oldman: I just tried to take her into the room but she hesitated and ran away... Emily: What? Did you tried to seduce her? (I am shocked and immediately sit on the bed because if Mona face these kinds of situations she will definitely leave the pub and search for another job. She is already scared with the muscular man acts. I tried to make her calm down but when the management member tried to seduce her, it''s tough for me to convince her again and my revenge plan will definitely ruin.) Oldman: Why do you feel so stressed? Emily: She may leave the job if you threaten her and both of you may miss her... Oldman: Cool, baby I just asked her whether she needs room or not, because she saw both of you are fucking, so I guess she wants to join us... Emily: What? Did she saw us? OMG, she won''t come to this pub again if she looked at me in this way... Oldman: Maybe she thinks both of you are in a relationship... Emily: How can you say that? Oldman: it''s a rumor spread in this pub, so if she don''t believe in you, you can easily convince her that you are dating William... Emily: Yes, that''s a great idea, I can convince her easily by using the relationship idea... Oldman: Yes, use this idea and her to my bed, I love the innocent young chicks, who don''t know anything about sex sessions... Emily: Okay and yes we should deal as early as possible and plot the plan accordingly if not she may escape... Oldman: That''s great... Emily: But it will get success only if both of you supported me... "Sure..." Both father and son spell out at the same time and my face turned to smirk...) (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give a protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 32 - Scary Devil Face... Mona''s Pov: Mona: Ahhhhhhhhhhhh... I immediately screamed out loudly out of fear... And in the next second, I ran towards my home and knocked on the door to open, I did not even look at my backside because I am deadly scared to look at those mysterious evil red eyes... I am knocking on my door heavily but no one is opening it and I am shouting for help, I am deadly scared for the incident that happened now and my face is filled with sweat droplets, I am taking long breaths to get stabilise but it is like a horrible thing to stand in the darkness in front of my door and tears filled my eyes and don''t know what to do... I feel helpless and lost somewhere... I take a long breath and again knocked on the door but it''s of no use... After a few seconds, I tried to get normal and take my phone from my bag and called to my uncle. Luckily he responded to my call and opened the door silently and again went into his room. I understand he secretly opened the door without letting my aunt know. I slowly locked the door and placed my bag on the couch and directly went into the kitchen because I need to finish the kitchen work which is pending since the last night. Even though I am tired I take all my energy to finish the work because my aunt will be more mad at me if I keep on pending the work. Luckily due to my uncle''s concern, she allowed me this morning to write my exam. So I should not postpone it... Come on, Mona... You have a tummy full of food... So feel more energetic and finish the work... I said to myself and happily doing my work... I am visualising the dance steps learned from Lilly... She is such a cute girl, she helped me with everything on the first day we met... I am so glad about it... And I hope she should be my lifetime well-wisher... Suddenly I got the flashes of the blue-eyed man and I suddenly sense he holds my waist from my backside and hugged me tightly... I immediately looked at my backside and found no one... Ahhhh... Why I am always visualising him for no reason? Forget Mona... Forget about him... I said to myself and finish all the work in a short time. After my work was done I hold my bag and immediately went into my room and take out my pyjamas and went into the washroom to take the bath which is in the hallway of our house. I locked the washroom door and started showering. I feel so relieved when the droplets of the water are falling on my body... I feel some fresh energy is filled my entire body... Ahhh... Something magic is there with this water... Ahhhh... It''s so relieving after a long stressful day which is filled with my last exams, new job, etc... When I am in the middle of the shower suddenly the lights in the washroom were of I am deadly scared of darkness... Mona: Ahhhhhh, help me, please... Anybody there? (I am screaming out loudly for help, I don''t know what to do, I don''t know why the light was off and this is not the time of electricity off...) Mona: Anybody there? (I screamed out loudly with my cry tone because I guess someone may accidentally turn off the lights but no one is responding to me. I immediately closed my eyes to get calm down but suddenly I got the flashes of the evil red eyes that I just saw before on the road near to my house... I opened the eyes and again scared to look at the darkness, so I again closed my eyes, but my mind is started thinking again about the red evil eyes... What should I do if I saw those red evil eyes in the washroom? No... No... No... That never gonna happen... Mona, close your eyes and don''t open them... I said to myself and again shouted for help... "Please help me..." I shouted with my cry tone, so if anyone in my house listens to me they will definitely help me with the light but I did not hear anyone so I close my eyes more tightly and try to visualise the stars but my mind is not supporting and I can''t even look at the stars and moon for help because I am in the washroom, so I try to make my mind calm down by pretending that the darkness is just because I closed my eyes and visualise if I open my eyes the washroom will be filled with light, my illusion gives me a little bit relieved... So, I went near to my clothes and wearing them hurriedly and trying to divert my mind. Finally, I am done wearing my clothes and immediately opened the washroom door and entered into the hall... The lights in the hall were turned on and I am confused that why the lights in the washroom were off. I immediately looked into the washroom and it is still off, I check the switchboard and the bathroom light is off, I am clueless and did not understand who will switch off the light. I went close to the switchboard and switch on the light and looked into the washroom and the lights were on and I again switched off and turn backside to leave the place but suddenly I saw a scary devil face which is close to my face... Mona:. Ahhhhhh... Ahhhhhh... (I immediately screamed out loudly out of scare, and my eyes filled with tears, and I have no clue what it is...) (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona by giving her strength and support to fight with her fears, you need to donate the power stones which will give more power to face her fears. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you.) Chapter 33 - Zoa, My Cousin Moba''s Pov: Mona:. Ahhhhhh... Ahhhhhh... (I immediately screamed out loudly out of scare, and my eyes filled with tears, and I have no clue what it is. But suddenly I can hear a laugh and understand she is my cousin, ZOA... I take a long breath and try to get normal and opened my eyes to look at her. She pranks me with the devil mask, and she takes off the mask from her face and laughing at me unconditionally... Here goes another bullier in my life, Zoa, she is 2 years younger to me and the daughter of my aunt. we both stay in the same house and she always loves when I cry out of fear and she always teases me with these devil or darkness prank... Every time she got to succeed in her pranks and as a result, I will cry with my fears... My thoughts were distracted by her laugh and she loves to look at my scared face. I take a long breath and look that her with an angry note to stop laughing at me. Zoa: Awwww, are you mad at me? (She again laughed out loud in a teasing way by looking at my face.) Mona: There should be limits for the prank Zoa. It''s midnight and you are enjoying by making me cry? (She is still laughing at me by looking at my face. And it''s a waste to argue with her so I walk towards my room by ignoring her...) Zoa: Granny... Granny... Please come and help me... Why did you leave me alone... (She said in a teasing way by imitating my crying tone and again started laughing at me in a teasing way. I turn around to her with a serious note as a hint to stop teasing me but she laughed more loudly after looking at my face.) Zoa: Is this the way you speak to your hallucination Granny..? (She said and again laughed at me.) Zoa: Go, go and listen to the bedtime stories from your hallucination Granny and hug her tightly and sleep... (By finishing her words she left the place but still laughing by visualising my cry face and went into her room. Tears started rolling down from my eyes, I take a long breath and wiped my tears, but it''s of no use, my emotions got outburst... How can a person laugh by teasing the other person to hell? Doesn''t she feel the pain I went through when she is making me cry? Well, it''s a waste to think about her because it is happening to me since my childhood and I should get habituate to this by now, but every time she taunts me in a different way to look at my cry face. I went into the kitchen and drink some water and I feel better after I had some water and once again looked at the water and sense some magic is hidden in the water because it will always help me to feel better in one way or the other way... In between my thoughts, I went into my room to sleep. Yes, what Zoa said is right, I have a disease of Hallucination from my childhood and I have no one to take care of me and the stress went through in my life leads me to get this disease and sometimes I feel happy with this disease because in my hallucination I will imagine a Granny who will take of me with her love and affection like a real granny. I will get answers to all my questions and I will get some love too, I know it is my hallucination and not real, even though it gives me happiness... Till now in my life, Granny is the only person who will give happiness to me but sometimes I feel low when I realised she is my illusion, she gives answers to all my unreasonable questions. She answers to my ethical questions, she will help me in taking decisions, she will guide me at every point in time... So I least bothered about my hallucination about my granny and when I am a kid I love to listen to her bedtime stories, she used to say many bedtime stories to make me sleep happily and sleeping by cuddling her is the best feeling I will get in my childhood... During my childhood, I don''t about my disease and I don''t know that I am hallucinating Granny, the everyday morning I will search for my granny and I find her nowhere and when I asked my aunt and uncle about Granny they laughed at me, by that time I don''t know what''s happening because at every night I will sleep in my granny''s cuddle by listening to her bedtime stories, so how can I think that my granny is my illusion and how can I think she didn''t exist? And how can I think I am suffering from a disease called hallucination? But when I grow older my uncle takes me to the psychiatrist and he declared that I am suffering from a disease, called hallucination... I got a few sessions of treatment but I did not get a cure for the disease and still hallucinating my granny when I am going to sleep... What wondering me is I can only visualise hair just before bedtime why can''t I visualise now? Why can''t I visualise her in the pub? Why can''t I visualise her in the exam hall? I don''t know... Even I don''t know what''s happening in my life... Maybe this is one kind of illusion diseases where I can only imagine her when I am going to sleep... (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona by giving her strength and support to fight with her fears, you need to donate the power stones which will give more power to face her fears. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much.) Chapter 34 - Cubs & Fawn... Mona''s Pov: In all these days of my life, the time I spend happily is at the nighttime with my Granny but sometimes it kills me emotionally when I realise it''s all illusion and I feel like I lost somewhere when I realise there is no granny, my eyes filled with tears and I feel this pain particularly when someone taunts me that I am suffering from the disease. Whatever I can''t do anything with this disease, medicines did not help me to forget about my granny and I feel happy on one side because she is the only person who will listen to all my worries and problems of my entire day. So I am glad this medicines are not working for me because I can happily spend my time with Granny even though it is in my illusion it gives relief to me... In between my thoughts, I wiped my tears and went to my bed and take the blanket and cover upto my waiste and closed my eyes to sleep. I again got the flashes of my granny, and the stories she said to me during my childhood and I remember every story but my all-time favourite story is Avizandum... Every night when I sleep I will get the flashes of the Avizandum story tale, and I feel like I will transfer to the virtual world from the real world. I know I am well educated and all I am thinking about the Avizandum world is bull shit and I know there is no such kind of world exists but when I am going to sleep I feel it''s real and there are many hidden secrets are there in the universe and I feel this is one of the things which is out of imaginary... I feel like I want to travel into the Avizandum world and look at every precious species which is living on there... Suddenly I got the flashes of the red evil eyes again I immediately opened my eyes and looked at the ceiling and checked out my room everywhere and everything is fine, maybe the red evil eyes is also my hallucination... Ahhhhhh... Why I am getting the illusion of the red evil eyes? I am scared about it, till now I hallucinate granny which is a positive vibe but if I started illusion the scary eyes, my life will be like a hell... Come on Mona... If you want to hallucinate the eyes you better think about the blue-coloured eyes of that muscular man in the pub but not these Evil red eyes... Ahh..?? Again? Again I started thinking about him? Involuntarily I smile to myself when I got the thoughts of him... "Why my little girl is blushing?" A familiar voice interrupted my thoughts and I turn my face to another side of the bed and there she is, my granny, she sits beside me and patting on my head caressingly... Mona: Granny it''s difficult to trust that''s you are just my illusion... (I immediately hold her hand and sense the life in her hand.) Mona: How can you be my illusion, Granny? (Granny looked at me with a brief smile.) Granny: Did anyone taunted you again about your disease? (I nodded my head as yes and looking at my granny with my pout face. She patted me on my head very caressingly and looked at me with a smile on her face.) Granny: Sometimes the illusion is great if it helps you to take away your sorrow and sadness, am I right? (I nodded my head as yes, and yes I totally agree with what my granny said to me because the illusion of granny gives me peace and pleasure when I shared everything with her before I am going to sleep... Every day I will outburst my emotions with my Granny and feel relieved after I said everything to her because she is the only person who will listen to all my crap, I am so glad because I find such a great granny in my illusion... Granny: So, first tell me, why my little girl did not yet tell me the reason behind her blushing? Mona: Blushing? I am not blushing granny I just cried for what Zoa did to me right now... Granny: What did she do again? Mona: As usual, she made a prank of the darkness and make me cry with the help of devil mask and she is so happy after looking at my cry face... How can a man will be happy when someone is crying, granny? How can they be so evil by making others cry? Can''t they feel the pain? Granny: Well, there is evil in every person, dear, but the thing is the one who will overcome the evil with their kindness and they don''t threaten any others with their evil acts will help them to become the King of their hearts... Mona: Then what about the people who can''t control their evil in them? Granny: I no need to say to you clearly Mona, you faced every day with the people who are not overcome their evil in them, example your sister, your aunt, your friends, etc... Every one bullies you... This human kind is in such a way, you better stey away to them... (I nodded my head as ok, and from my childhood granny aways sugget me to stey away to humans because they will always bullys me and yes, as granny said they really bullys me but I want to say to granny about Lilly, because she didn''t come into the category of the evil persons as granny mentioned but at first I want to know about the evil thing. So I aked my granny about it.) Anna: Is being an evil is good or bad granny? Granny: Sometimes it is good and sometimes it is bad... Anna: How can it be good, granny? I can sense it is bad always... Granny: It depends on the situation and the perception, Mona. For example, if a lion chases a fawn and killed it cruelly what do you see in it? Is it a good evil or bad evil? Mona: It''s a bad evil, granny, I know lions will survive on eating the animals but it can chase a deer instead of killing an innocent fawn, so it will definetly come under the bad evil thing... Granny: Yes, I agree with you but still now you are looking from the point of view the fawn so your perception turns that the lion is evil... Now think from the lion point of view... That lion has cubs, and from the past two days the lion is failing to hunt the animals and there is no food for her child and if she fail to get food for one more day the lion cubs will be dead out of a hunger. Luckily, at the same time a fawn came in front of the lion and the lion thanks to God because she thinks the God send the food to her cubs in the name of fawn and she chased the fawn and got succeed in killing it and feed her cubs, and the cubs are excited and ate the entire fawn out of hungry and cuddle their mother closely for her hard work and the mother Lion feel so happy because it succussefully feed the cubs tummy... So now tell me from the point of view of lion, is it a good evil or bad evil..? Mona: It''s Good evil... (I said slowly and realised that everything will change from one perspective to another perspective, from one point of view it may be good and from another point of view, it may be bad... And today I faced a similar thing in the pub... From the Owners point of view, Lilly''s friend is doing wrong, he is stealing the food and feeding us... And from mine and Lilly''s point of you, he is doing the good thing by feeding our tummy. So I clearly understand that evil thing will varies from one person to another person and from one situation to another situation...) Granny: So, by now you can understand what I mean to say, hurting one''s feelings always does not mean the other person is in a bad evil zone... In our example lion hurts fawn and it comes under good evil and in the same way even though someone did bad to you it does not mean he or she is in a bad evil zone because there might be a chance of good in it too but you may realise it later... Mona: What do you mean Granny? Granny: If you met any person, in the first instance you may get a bad opinion on him due to the evil thing he portrays on you but there may be a strong reason that he behaved in such a way so in future you may realise that he did it to you for good and you will understand his genuineness... (When I am listening to granny the first flash I got is the blue-eyed muscular man... Did granny is telling about him are it coincidentally matching to my incident? So does it mean he treated me in an awful way for a good reason? Let''s see... (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona by giving her strength and support to fight with her fears, you need to donate the power stones which will give more power to face her fears. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much.) Chapter 35 - Home Alone... Mona''s Pov: When I am listening to Granny the first flash I got is the blue-eyed muscular man... Did granny is telling about him are it coincidentally matching to my incident? So does it mean he treated me in an awful way for a good reason? Let''s see... Granny: Why my girl is blushing again... Mona: blushing? Me? No Granny... I am just thinkinging of what you just said... Granny: Okay... (I tried to cover my facial expressions, and again asked Granny about the acts done by my sister.) Mona: tell me one thing, granny, what my sister done to me is a Good evil or a bad evil? Granny: Obviously it is a bad evil because neither you nor she gains nothing when she is taunting you by highlighting your fears. Mona: She gains happy granny... Granny: Well, when there are many sources to gain happiness, she no needs to choose the path to taunt you, so it will definitely come under the bad evil... Mona: Then what should we do with the bad evil, Granny? Granny: We are done with today''s lessons, dear, now it''s time for you to go to the bed... Mona: Granny... We are in the middle of the discussion... Granny: No dear, I am done explaining to you about the good evil and bad evil and their ends our learning session today and no more questions... Now it''s time for you to go to bed... (I looked at my granny with my pout face and turn to the other side and closed my eyes with a serious note. I know whenever I behave in such a way she will definitely say whatever I ask.) Granny: No... No... I don''t fall into your trick again... Mona: granny... Pleasuuuuu... Granny: baby girl I will tell you everything when the time comes until then listen to whatever I say that''s it, and look at the dark circles around your eyes... Go to sleep baby... You need to take proper sleep... (I nodded my head as ok and understand granny don''t say until the time comes so I should wait for the time to know about the punishment given to the people done by the bad evil acts.) Granny: So do you want to say to me anything else? Mona: Nothing granny, thank you so much for listening to all my crap... I will go to sleep now... Good night... (Granny looked at me with her brief smile on her face and patting me on my back to make me sleep. Actually, I will say everything to Granny about the new incidents that happened in my life but today I joined in the pub and I met Lilly and the blue-eyed man but I don''t want to say this to granny because if she objects me to not go to the pub for a job I should quit my job so it''s better to keep it as a secret from granny and let her know when I am going to quit this job by finding another new job. So until then, I should not reveal anything about Lilly and the blue-eyed man I met at the pub. And yes, I also saw the red evil eyes when I am walking to my home but I know it''s my illusion and it''s a waste to discuss one illusion with another illusion. So I stay quiet and closed my eyes and went to sleep... I sleep so peacefully because I almost done every work in the house at late night and my part-time job starts in the evening and I am also done with my exams. So I can happily sleep long hours to take a rest. During my preparation time for exams, I hardly sleep 3 to 4 hours a day and in the remaining time I only concentrate on my books and studies to get good marks in my exams, so now I am free from everything and can happily sleep for long hours... I slowly opened my eyes when the sun rays fall on my face and I looked around and I can understand I wake up late, I checked the time and it is around 11:45 a.m. I get up and came into the hallway where I can see a stick note near to the table... "Don''t forget to clean the house and utensils, and the doors of the house will be closed by 9:00 p.m." By looking at the note I can understand it''s my aunt''s warning, and she is mad at me, maybe because I came to the home in late hours. Luckily she didn''t make me wake up in the morning and she no needs to do it because I am done with every work and I guess my uncle requested her to make me sleep. Both my aunt and uncle went to work and I guess Zoa went to college. Luckily neither Zoa nor my aunt doesn''t know that I came to the home in late hours, and I am sure my uncle did not say anything to them about the exact time I arrived at the house. Or else they will create a big drama in the morning, and I also escaped from her punishment of coming late to the house. And I went into the kitchen, there are only a few utensils that I need to wash because last night I almost cleaned everything. So I quickly finished the work and prepare a coffee and hold the newspaper and sit on the couch and getting relaxing by having the coffee... I love to start my day with a coffee, but I don''t get a chance to have coffee every day. (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona by giving her strength and support to fight with her fears, you need to donate the power stones which will give more power to face her fears. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much.) Chapter 36 - Tom, The Police Commissioner Mona''s Pov" So I quickly finished the work and prepare a coffee and hold the newspaper and sit on the couch and getting relaxing by having the coffee. I love to start my day with a coffee, but I don''t get a chance to have coffee every day. Today is my day and I am enjoying my coffee and looking into the newspaper... On the front page of the newspaper, there is a piece of highlight news regarding drug marketing and woman trafficking, and the newly in charged Police commissioner caught almost all underworld Mafia who will be dealt with drugs and woman trafficking and he is well known to deal with the criminal cases and now he is dealing with Mafia and the most important highlighted point is if he undertakes any case he will close the case within a few days and definitely all the culprits relating to the case will be imprisoned... That''s great... I read the entire article and realised this commissioner cop is so brave and threaten his own life to catch the culprits. I can understand he is honest about his duty works and I am sure he will risk his life to save others... I like this kind of people who are very honest about their duties. Because of these honest cops, girls like us are very secured and working happily and independently... I checked the entire article and then the newspaper to find his picture, but I did not find his photo anywhere and I can only get the information about his name... TOM... I can feel a good vibe when I look at his name, my face involuntarily turn to smile and my heart feels so relieved when I looked at the name, I didn''t understand why I feel so happy, maybe a good vibe of this cop makes me feel happy and there is nothing wrong to remember a good cops Name... TOM... I once again spell out and smile to myself... Finally, this cop deserves a medal for his brave intelligent activities... Now I open the classified to find any part-time jobs for me and out of all the jobs there are two suitable and convenient jobs for me. One is a tutor job for a kid aged around 4 to 5 years, and the second job is serving girl at the ice cream shop. Hmmmmmmm... I can have ice cream every day if I joined in this job. I smile to myself and saved the phone numbers into my phone... I hope I should get these two jobs, so once I get the job I can quit this pub dancing job and can lead my life happily and securely and I can also come to home at early hours... I am done having my coffee and went into my room excitedly by holding my phone and started calling to the owner of the ice cream shop... Owner: Hello... Mona: Hello, Good morning sir, I just looked at your advertisement for the serving girl, and I am interested in it.. Owner: Wow, that''s great, dear, can you send me your resume to my email address? Mona: Definitely, sir, but may I know in advance about the timings and the payment because I am a student and these two will play a crucial role in my life, so if you don''t mind please let me know about it... Owner: Definitely dear, we need a serving girl of morning shift, and evening shift... The timings are 11 a.m to 4 p.m. and 4 p.m to 9 p.m. So you can select which slot is available to you but I should need a regular working honest serving girl and I don''t entertain a lazy serving girl and immediately fired if they rudely behaved to my customers... Mona: Well sir, coming to the duty, I will put my all efforts and support your shop''s growth by working hard. And coming to the timings, I will choose the day duty, for one month sir, later I will go for the evening duty because my college will open by that time so I may not cope up with day duty after a month... Owner: Okay then, you are almost selected because I love to help the students, and I offer a salary of $1500... Mona: Wow, that''s great sir, it helps me a lot... (I used to get in the cafeteria shop around 600 to $800 including the tips. So 1500 dollars is a good payment for this ice cream shop so I immediately accepted the offer.) Owner: Okay then, send me your resume to my mail and if everything is ok you can join on Monday... Mona: Okay sir, thank you... (He hanged the call and I check the day and today is Friday so there are 3 more days that I need to work in the pub and on Monday I can say bye bye to the pub and can do my job happily in the ice cream shop... Meanwhile, I can enjoy by learning more dance tips from Lilly. In between my thoughts I called to the second number for the tuition job, I hope the tuition job should be in the evening time so I can earn alot by managing my day and the evening with two different part-time jobs and spending time with kids is so enjoyable... The call ended and no one picked up the call, so I leave a message, and said I am ready to accept the job if it is in the evening time... Later i slack here and there for some time., and had lunch and sleep some more time and when the time 4 p.m. I started getting ready to the pub. (Hello readers, If you want to help Mona by giving her strength and support to fight with her fears, you need to donate the power stones which will give more power to face her fears. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much.) Chapter 37 - I Dont Want To Hide, Mona Mona''s Pov: When the time is around 4 p.m. I started getting ready to go to the pub. I know it''s early, and it''s enough if I started by 6 p.m. but by that time my uncle and aunt will come to home and my aunt may not allow me to go to the pub. So I left the house by 4:30 p.m. and reached the pub by 5 p.m. Yesterday too I came to this pub in the same time, and I slowly walking into the pub, when I entered into the pub hall, I saw Emily and the son of management member is kissing to eachother... Emily sits on the table, and the guy sits on the chair, both of them are busy in kissing to each other, Emily is kissing him by falling on him and he hold her waist and pulling her close to him and enjoying her kiss session. I ignored them and immediately went towards the changing room, I wish Lilly should be here by now, so I can learn some more dance steps from her and I like her company so I will easily get time pass but she has many works to do so she will come to the pub on time. In between my thoughts I went towards the hangers and selected one dress which covers my coverage and covered my body upto knees. When I am going to the changing room I hear the door knob sound and its Emily... I smile by looking at her... She is looking at me with her blushed face. I know she might feel embarrassed when I noticed both of them are kissing to each other but the thing is unfortunately I looked at them accidentally when they are busy in their love making session too.) Emily: Hello Mona, how are you? Mona: Good Emily, how about you? Emily: Great... (I smile by looking at her and lead towards the room to change my dress.). Emily: Mona, I want to talk to you, if you don''t mind can you please listen to me? (I paused where I stand and turn towards Emily.) Mona: Yes, Emily, what you want to talk to me? Emily: Well, I hide a few things to you, and I hope you should not missunderstand me... (I understand she wants to say about her relationship with the son of the management member and she also lied to me that she joined the pub just a few days back but actually she joined in this pub long back. Whatever these are her personal issues and she no need to say reasons to me but she no needs to say lie to me.) Emily: Mona, I am so sorry that I hide few things from you, I did not want to cheat you but I want to keep them as secrets of my life, you know I went through a lot in my life regarding my love relationship... (I nodded my head as yes, and I know Emily got to break up her love relationship with her boyfriend, she loves him a lot but she don''t know that her boyfriend is a pervert and he used many girls for sex, this is the information I got from my other friends in my college and I faced issues with him personally. When both of them are in relationship, Emily introduced her boy friend to me, and from the day one he tried to touch me in a lewd way. I tried to stay away from him but every time he grab the chance and try to hold my shoulder intensely, I feel insecure when he touches me, so on one fine day, I warned him to don''t touch me. He smile and left the place but after a few days, I got the information that both of them got break up, I don''t know the exact reason behind their breakup but I feel happy for Emily because that bastard don''t deserve Emily and Emily deserve a better person than him. Whatever I did not discuss about that bastard and his lewd behaviour with Emily because I know how much she went into depression when she got break up with him and if I say more against to him, Emily is the one who will affect with the pain. So I stay quiet and never let her know about him. Inbetween my thoughts I looked at Emily and she is looking at me with her worried face. I went close to her and hold her hand as ok.) Mona: Emily, you no need to be sorry to me, you can lead your life happily and you no need to answer to anyone. Emily: You are my friend Mona, so I don''t want to hide anything from you just listen what I am saying to you, okay? (I nodded my head as ok and looked at her.) Emily: I am dating the son of the management member who is William, and he is loving me too and we both are in deep love relationship please don''t judge our relationship by looking at our kiss or our physical intence activity... Mona: Why do you think I will judge your relationship, Emily? Emily: because there are rumours spreading in this pub particularly who are not fond of my relationship with William. They are spreading bad rumours about me that I will sleep with all the management members and so on, so please don''t trust those words, Mona, you know about me than anyone else in this pub... Mona: I know about you Emily how do you think I will trust the rumours? It''s your life and you no need to answer to anyone... Okay? (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give a protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support...) Chapter 38 - Please Leave Me... Mona''s Pov: Mona: I know about you, Emily, how do you think I will trust the rumours? It''s your life and you need to answer to anyone... Okay? (Emily nodded her head as ok and again looked at me to say something.) Emily: One more thing I hide from you, Mona, actually I joined this pub long back, but to convince you for the part-time job I told you a lie that I recently joined this pub, I don''t want to cheat you with the false information, Mona. So please try to understand... (I looked at her with my smiling face, and yes, Lilly already told me about it. So it''s not a big surprise for me that Emily is working here for so long but I have no clue that why she lied to me.) Emily: I just want to help you with this part-time job so to convince you I lied to you, that''s it, if I say that I am working for the long past you might think my character is low, so, I want to hide it from you, that''s it... Mona: it''s okay Emily, I am glad to have such a caring friend like you... Emily: Thank god, you are not mad at me... Mona: Why I will be mad at you when you are trying to help me... (Emily immediately hugged me out of happiness and looked at me with her smiling face.) Emily: So do you like this job? Mona: Not exactly... (I said by striking my head as no.) Emily: What do you mean, Mona? Mona: I find two other part-time jobs, and from Monday I am going to quit this pub job and join in the other two jobs. Emily: What? (Emily screamed out of shock.) Mona: Yes, Emily, I don''t want to do this job... Emily: Why Mona? You are earning a lot than the other jobs, and your monthly payment will be equal to the one day salary in this pub. So why do you want to quit this job when you are earning a lot... Mona: Actually I don''t like this atmosphere, Emily, I feel very insecure and I don''t know from which side the threat will come towards me. I should be careful all the time... That too I should work till the late hours, so it''s complicated for me to manage. Emily: It helps for your education, Mona... Mona: I can manage with the other part-time jobs, Emily, they are giving me a good amount even though it is not equal to this pub job, but I can easily manage my education fees... Emily: Okay then, when are you going to join in your other jobs? Mona: Mostly on Monday... (Emily thinks for a few seconds and again looked at me.) Emily: So you are staying here three more days, right? (I nodded my head as yes, Emily''s face immediately turned to smile I didn''t understand why.) Emily: That''s enough... Mona: What? Emily: I mean 3 days of earning equal to 3 months of your earnings so you will get a pocket full of money at least in these 3 days... Mona: Maybe... Emily: okay then, be careful until then, take care, Mona... (I nodded my head as ok and Emily left the room in a hurried way, I did not understand why she left the room so hurriedly, whatever, I should change my dress as early as possible if not someone may grab this dress. I said to myself and lead towards the changing room to change the dress and within a few minutes, I came back to the room and look at myself in the mirror... This dress looks so cute on me and it''s perfectly fitting to my physic, now I started wearing some simple makeup and finally get ready and once again looked at my complete attire in front of the mirror... Suddenly someone entered into the room by opening the door rashly, I turn around to check who it is, and it''s William who is the son of a management member... He is coming close to me with his smirk face, I smiled at him and wished him good evening, but he did not react to me and taking steps close to me. My heartbeat started raising fast and I am deadly scared when he is moving close to me. I am taking backward steps to maintain distance from him but he came close to me and I finally hit the dressing table and no place to escape, I am scared of his behaviour and did not understand why he is moving so close to me. I looked at the door and it is still opened so I just feel a little bit relieved because if he did something bad to me, I can escape easily. In between my thoughts, he placed his fingers on my cheek and crawl near to my neck seductively, and if I did not react anything to him he will definitely crawl his hand near to my chest. Mona: Excuse me... I said with my raising rage tone as a hint to stop what he is doing but he is not listening to me and still crawling his hand towards my neck from one side to another. I''ll try to take away his hand but he again placed it on my neck... How can he behave with me in such a way when he is in a relationship with Emily... Mona: Please leave me... (I tried to request him but he did not listen and crawl his hand towards the backside of my neck, I am scared and at the same time my rage is hyper for his actions...) (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give a protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 39 - Bulb Blast... Mona''s Pov: Mona: Please leave me... (I tried to request him but he did not listen and crawl his hand towards the backside of my neck, I am scared and at the same time my rage is hyper for his actions...) Mona: Please leave me and take a step back... (I literally shouted at him but he is least bother about my anger.) William: You look so hot, baby... (he said and he immediately gripped my neck to pull him close to his face. That''s it, my anger got hyper in such a way that I want to split his head into two pieces and my blood is boiling out of rage and I don''t know what I will do in the next second to him... I am so furious and if I had any rod in my hand I will definitely break his head into two pieces.) Mona: I said take a step back... (I shouted loudly out of my rage and looked at him with my widened furious eyes as a serious note, suddenly the light bulb which on the backside to me near the dressing table got blast where the sound of it is exactly like a bomb, and a few of the glass pieces of the bulb got directly hit on Williams''s face, and he immediately fell on the floor out of shock and his face is bleeding a bit near to his forehead where two to three glass pieces cut into his skin near to his forehead. I feel relieved when he fell on the ground by giving space to me, I take a long breath and looked around by taking two steps aside... All this happened in just a fraction of a second and I did not understand what happened exactly and I don''t know why the bulb got blasted suddenly. I once again checked and yes it is the light bulb near to the makeup mirror. And I don''t know why it is blasted all of a sudden. Meanwhile, Emily came into the room in a hurry maybe she might hear the blast of the bulb sound, and the moment she entered into the room she looked at William who fell on the floor with her worried face but William is still looking at me with his shocked expression. Emily immediately ran towards him and help him to sit on the chair. He is still staring at me with his bleeding face. She immediately looked at me... Emily: What happened Mona what you did to him? (What I did? Is this the question she is to asking me instead of asking me that what he did to me... Or at least, she should have asked him why did he enter into the girls'' room. I looked at the glass bulb nearby the dressing table and looked at Emily as a hint that the bulb got a blast and she immediately understands and again looked at William with her worried face. I want to tell her the truth that he behaves with me very badly but just a few minutes back she told me happily that she is in a relationship with him, so if I told her the fact she will get breakup with him and again she went to depression. I hope William got his lesson with this bulb blast and he should treat Emily by not cheating her... Emily: Mona, you are a medical student right? (I nodded my head as yes.) Emily: please help me in dressing his wound... (She asked me with her worried tone and I went close to him and he is still looking at me with his shocking eyes, I did not understand why he is staring at me in such a way as if is looking at a devil. Whatever, I ignored his staring at me and concentrated on removing the glass particles on his forehead and within a few minutes, I cleared everything and Emily is busy in applying the ointment on his head. Meanwhile, Lily entered into the room and shocked by looking at everyone... Lilly: What happening guys? (I stay quiet and signal Lilly to look at William''s face and she just smiled teasingly by looking at his face.) Lilly: What happened to you, William? Emily: Maybe a short circuit leads to blast the electric bulb... Lilly: Thank God, no girls face got hurt. (Lilly said in a teasing way.) Emily: What do you mean, Lilly? (Emily asked Lilly with her rising tone. but Lilly turn towards the mirror and adjusted her lipstick and again turned to Emily.) Lilly: For girls, glamour is more important, right? (She said in a teasing way, and Emily looked at Lilly with her disgusting look but Lilly looks so happy by looking at Williams bleeding face.) Lilly: By the way what you are doing in the girl''s room, William? Emily: He just came to check on everything... Lilly: Check on the dresses and makeup? Did he want to check them up by wearing them? (I am shocked by listening to Lilly''s swag statements to Emily and William and looking at her with my widened shocking eyes. In between she took one of the lipsticks and gave to Emily.) Lilly: Ask him to check on this too... (She said and take one of the selected dress from the hangers and went towards the changing room by looking at William for one last time with her smirk swag face. By looking at Lilly''s face I understand William might behave wrong with Lilly too... Whatever, for the first time in my life the right thing happen to him in the instant without delay... Thank God, for helping me... (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give a protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face and more energy to Mona... Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 40 - She Is A Monster..! Mona''s Pov: Whatever, for the first time of my life the right thing happen to him in the instant without delay... I looked at William and he is still staring at me with his widened shocking eyes, and I did not understand why he is staring at me like a Devil. After a few seconds William break the silence by looking at me. William: Mona, why your eyes turn to black suddenly? Mona: What? (I am confused and did not understand what he is saying, my eyes turn to black? What does he mean? I turned myself towards the mirror and looked at my eyes and everything is normal, I again turned back to look William as what.) Emily: What are you talking William? William: She is a monster, Emily... "What..?" Both Emily and I spell out at the same time, and looked at William with our confused face... Emily: What are you talking William? William: I am saying the fact Emily, trust me... He said very confidently and again looked at me with his scary face. Actually I am scared myself when he is saying in such a way, I once again looked at the mirror and I feel normal to myself and again turn to William.) Emily: Yes, I will trust you William but she is is not a monster, she is my friend, Mona... Okay? William: No... No... No... You are wrong, Emily... we all are wrong... She is not a human... She is a monster... And her eyes turn to black like Evil just before the bulb got blast... Actually I am scared when I looked at her eyes, that''s the reason I can''t escape from the blast, please trust me... "Maybe the blast may hit to his brain and he may become a mental patient, show to some doctor before he is becoming permanently mad..." (I turned around and it''s Lilly who spell out those words, she just came out of her changing room and she wears red hot sizzling dress and she looks so beautiful in this dress and her comments make me laugh but I try to control my laugh because Emily may get hurt if she looked at my laughing face, so I try to control it and again looked at the William. Now he is scared to look at my face and immediately turn to Emily.) William: Please take me away from her... (He requested Emily and she helped him to stand and both left the room... Me and Lilly suddenly out busted with laugh by looking at each other and after a few seconds will get stabilize... Lilly: Did he tried to seduce you, Mona? (I nodded my head as yes and my face turned to dull by visualising how he came close to me...) Lilly: Hey, come on, I already told you that you should be careful... And you played a good trick, he is scared in such a way that he is thinking you are a monster... Mona: I scared myself when he is saying I am a monster, Lilly, and the bulb was blasted in such a way like we see in a horror movie... Actually this bulb helped me to get save myself from this pervert. Lilly: Whatever everything happens for our good cause... Mona: By the way why are you look so happy when he got hurt? Lilly: I love when the people got their turn of fate... Mona: Did he tried to seduce you too...? Lilly: it''s more than that Mona... (Meanwhile, someone entered into our room and it is father of William and he is looking at us with an angry note. Me and Lilly stey quiet and did not say anything.) Oldman: Emily is taking my son to the hospital so one of you should take the serving girl post in the place of Emily by serving the drinks. (We nodded our heads as ok and he left in the immediate second. Lilly and I looked at each other and again started laughing by visualising how William got scared. After a few seconds we control our laugh and looked at each other.) Lilly: Ok, Mona, I will take Emily''s place and you carry on with the dance, I know you are not fond of serving... Mona: Yeah but I can''t manage dance alone on the stage... It''s just been a day so I have less experience and I may not manage by entertaining the customers like you. So you better take the dance stage and I will go to Emily''s place... Lilly: Are you sure? Mona: Yes, Lilly,I can manage... Lilly: OK then we have 30 more minutes I will go to the stage and adjust the instruments once again and I will start my show, you carry on with your serving work, good luck, bye... (by giving guidance to me, she left the room and went towards the dancing stage. I once again looked at myself into the mirror and I check my eyes and everything is normal, then why William got scared like a puppy? I once again looked at the bulb and something attracted me I went close to it and checked and there is a small amount of black oil on the bulb... Maybe due to a short circuit of electricity, it happened in such a way... In between my thoughts, I wiped my hands and went into the hall of the pub and looked at the stage where Lilly is about to start her dance and a few customers started coming into the pub... I take one of the menu cards and read all the menu because I should not be dumb when the customers are ordering some food or drinks. (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give a protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 41 - Innocent Customer... Mona''s POV: I take one of the menu cards and read all the menu because I should not be dumb when the customers are ordering some food or drinks. I observed most of the items are beverages like alcohol, wine, liquor, tequila, vodka, cocktails with different varieties... And there are some starters and most of them are used for munching... Ufff... I placed the menu card on the table and understand why everyone in this pub act so lewd because most of the beverages are related to alcohol. Okay, it''s time to start my job, I looked around the pub and there are only a few customers arrived till now and the other serving girls are serving them. So I stay quiet and stand in the corner of the hall because I don''t want to get into the poison web voluntarily. If there is any real necessity for the serving then I will enter into the hall if not I will stay quiet and stand in the corner of the hall, and I guess after one hour all the tables will be filled so I should get into the job by serving them. In between my thoughts, I looked at Lilly, she started the music and started dancing accordingly even I am enjoying by looking at her grace steps and I wish I want to join her dance. I love to dance with her, but, it''s ok, tomorrow I can dance with her, and for today I should carry on with Emily''s work. After a few minutes, I find a customer sitting alone and all the other serving girls are busy in serving their respective customers. Now it''s my time to start my job to serve him and before I reached him I observed him and he looks official and I guess there is nothing danger to serve him. I take the menu card and went towards him and placed it on the table and looked at him with a brief smiling. He ordered Red wine and a chicken snack and I served his food within a few minutes and again stay back to the corner and looking at him. He is having his food and wine by enjoying Lilly''s dance, and by looking at him I can understand he is not the type of guy who will take the advantage of the serving girls in a lewd way. Whatever it''s safe for me to stay far away from them. Suddenly one of the serving girls came close to him and dancing seductively around him. I am observing her with my narrowed eyes, and she is doing exactly to tempt him in a lewd way by exposing her coverage. Ahhhhhh... She is spoiling my innocent customer... I looked at him to know how he will receive her dance and I am shocked by looking at his expressions and it is clear that he not look like innocent anymore, his face turn to lewd by looking at the girl''s dance and enjoying her coverage. And in the next second, he showed his lap as a hint to start the lap dance and the girl immediately smiled in a seductive way and sit on his lap and moving her hip seductively on her style and kissing him on his neck very intensely and he closed his eyes and enjoying the pleasure she is giving to him... It''s really embarrassing me to look at them and if I am not wrong they will definitely lead into a room to get succeed in satisfying their desire... I am still in shock by looking at the girl, and thinking how easily she turned my innocent customer into a lewd customer. Whatever, it''s better if I stay far away from him, and I no need to serve him anymore because this girl will take care of my so-called innocent customer... Ahhhhhh... Don''t stare at them, Mona... You are staring at them like a child watching a dinosaur movie. Shhh... Stay calm and stay far away from them and act casual by distracting your mind... I distracted myself and looking at Lilly''s dance to get rid of their thoughts because it''s very tough and embarrassing to stare at the couple who are seducing to each other but my thoughts are still revolving around them... Maybe he is really innocent to the outside world, and to get relax he came to this pub and leave all his innocence at the gate of the pub and enjoying his desires and relaxing from the hectic day. My mind is glitching to look at them once again but my other mind is cautioning me to don''t look at them, in between the fight, I once again looked at them and he closed his eyes and hold her waist and moving her hip on his lap and I can understand what this friction leads to, and the serving girl is helping him to satisfy his aroused desires... In between she paused the kiss and lead her lips towards the table, I am staring at her and have no idea what she is going to do next. She immediately takes a piece of the chicken snack with her lips which I served him before and leads towards his lips in a seductive way to serve him with her lips, and he immediately grabs the chicken piece from her lips and it did not end there they both started kissing to each other and his hands are started sqeezing her boobs... I am shocked by looking at them and how speedily she takes him into her web and how shamelessly they are enjoying in the public place... I opened my mouth out of shock and looking at them with my widened eyes... Suddenly I can feel someone is staring at me and I turn my eyes slowly to look at that person and the moment I looked at him I feel like I buried into the ground from where I stand... It''s the blue-eyed man... Chapter 42 - Why My Fate Is Killing Me? Mona''s POV: Suddenly I can feel someone is staring at me and I turn my eyes slowly to look at that person and the moment I looked at him I feel like I want to be buried into the ground from where I stand to hide my face... It''s the blue-eyed muscular man... I don''t know why I feel some weird feeling when I am looking at him, particularly his eyes, I lost my world when I am staring into his eyes, involuntarily my body is electrified and my heartbeat started rising fast unconditionally, I feel like I want to to look at those eyes for the rest of my life. Suddenly he winked with one of his eyes in a teasing way and I immediately get into reality, he is staring at me with his smirk smiling face... I am dead... Did he notice that I am watching this so-called innocent man with this lewd serving girl? Shit... Shit... I feel embarrassed, to escape from his glare I am about to turn my face to the other side but by looking at me he slowly opened his mouth, so I again stared at him and did not understand what he is going to do. He slowly places his index finger and thumb finger near to his lips and in the next second he closed his mouth and he attached the index finger and thumb finger as a hint to close my mouth... I realised that my mouth is still open out of the shock for the couple lewd scene which happened just before and I immediately close my mouth and turn my face to the other side... The situation is really embarrassing me... Ahhhhhh... Mona... Stay calm... Did he noticed that I stalking at the makeout session... Shhhhhhh... Come on, Mona, you did nothing wrong so why are you feeling so awkward and low? Just calm down and act normal... I said to myself and take a long breath to get stabilized... "I am not paying you to stand in the corner of the pub..." (I heard a strong warning with a base tone and I turned my head to look at the owner of the voice and its the old man who is Williams father. He is the one who ordered me to take Lilly''s post and he is the one who asked me yesterday whether if I need any room and he tried to grab me by holding my wrist, luckily I escaped yesterday, and I can sense something wrong when he is around me. Whatever, I should be more careful with him... Oldman: Go and do your job, serve my customers, they are waiting for the serving girls to take the orders and I don''t want a bad reputation from the customer. Go and give what they want... (What? Is he indirectly ordering me to serve the customers in a lewd way like all the other serving girls? In confusion, I nodded my head as ok and immediately take the Menu card from the table and looked around the pub and almost all the tables are filled with customers and every table is taken by the serving girls except one table and I looked at the table and the table is taken by a muscular man and no serving is taking care of him, so I should deal with him, I turn towards the table and take a few steps to reach the table and realise the table was occupied by the blue-eyed man... Ahhhhhh... Why my fate is killing me? Why I am chosen to be his serving girl? It''s really embarrassing to serve him but I have no other option, and if the old man looked at me and notice that I am escaping the work, he will definitely scold me this time, it''s better to manage this blue-eyed man than getting a scolding from that old man, so by holding the menu card I slowly walk towards him from his right side, he is staring at Lilly''s dance and when I am moving close to him his face turn to smile and I guess he noticed me from his side look and if I am not wrong he got the flashes of my dumb facial expressions when I am lurking at the make-out session. Suddenly I got a flash of the insult he did to me yesterday, actually, it may be not an insult for the other serving girls if he treated in such a way but for me, I feel some special feeling with him and I don''t know why and when he offered me money and particularly when he placed it near to my chest I feel like it''s an insult for me... Whatever... I am doing my job and I should be polite with him irrespective of the situations that happened yesterday. I said to myself and take a long breath and placed the menu card on the table before him and immediately take a step back because I don''t want anyone to touch me in a lewd way. I looked at him for the order but he is still staring at Lilly''s dance and he did not even look at the menu card. Did he notice that I placed a menu card before him? No idea... I stand still like a statue beside him for a few minutes and he still did not look at the menu card meanwhile there is another customer sit beside the table, so it''s better to serve him in the meantime... And what if this blue-eyed man wants to order at the same time? I am sure in the meantime other lewd serving girls will definitely grab the opportunity... Why I am feeling jealous? (Hello readers, If you want to save Mona from Emily''s revenge, you need to donate the power stones which will give a protective shield to Mona. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 43 - Its Too Hard... Mona''s POV: On one side of my heart, I feel scared to stay close to him because of the acts he did to me yesterday, on the other side of my heart I don''t want any other serving girl to get closer to him by taking advantage while serving the food to him... I don''t know why I feel a little jealous when I got the thought that other serving girls will take the advantage and get closer to him. It''s better if I stay near to his table so no serving will dare to come close to me and I ignored the other customer and stand still behind him and pretending I am waiting for his order. But he did not even recognise my presence beside him and he didn''t even looked at the menu card to give order... I am exhausted after standing a long time beside him... Is he really waiting for the the lewd serving girls to give order? Yes, maybe he wants the lewd serving girl who will serve him by doing a lap dance, that''s the reason he is not giving order to me... And from yesterday''s incident, he may get clarity that I am not that kind of person and yes, maybe he is waiting for the other serving girl to serve him the food with her lips... Really? Did he really wait for the lewd serving girls for a lap dance and lip snack? Yakkkk... How can he do that? Yukkk... If he did so, then this is the last day I will care for him in my life... Ahhh... Mona... Don''t you think you are thinking too far... Okay... I am least bothered about his behaviour to another serving girl, but he should order to me what he wants and later he can enjoy with the others serving girls because this is the only thing I can do as a serving girl. Will he really enjoy with the other serving girls like the other people in this pub? Ahhhhhh... Whatever... I don''t care... Why I should care for an anonymous man like him who will give impotence to the lewd girls? He will do whatever he wants... Wait... why I am thinking too much about him? Whatever I should get distract my mind and it possible only if I stey away to him and it''s better if I take care of another customer in the meantime, so I will get at least a piece of mind... I take a step back from his table and about to turn around to lead to to another customer but suddenly he called me with his fingers snapping, I looked at him and he pointed his index finger and ordered me to come closer to him but still staring at Lilly''s dance and didn''t even looked at me... How mean he is... How arrogantly he called me... Whatever, I understand he wants to give an order for the food so I take a step forward to listen to his order, but he did not even look at the menu card I place before, I take a long breath and waiting patiently for his answer, he is still looking at Lilly''s dance... After a few seconds, he turned his face and looked into my eyes... I stand still like a frozen statue when he is looking into my eyes and he said something but I am unable to concentrate on what he said instead I mesmerized by looking at him and travel to some other world... He again turns towards Lilly to look at her dance, Ahhhhhh... Mona... Don''t act dumb, why are you acting like a child? Why I can''t hear what he said just now? It''s better to ask him once again... I take a long breath and tried to ask him... Mona: Excuse me, sir, can you please repeat your order... (He smiled but did not look at me. Maybe he understands I am mesmerising by looking at him. Ahhh... Why I am doing this? Why I am falling for this anonymous man? Why I feel special when he is looking into my eyes? Shhhhhhh... Calm down, Mona... Just concentrate on your work... That''s it...) Mona: Can you please repeat the order, sir? (He looked at me with his side look but still staring at Lilly''s dance.) "Ice cream..." Mona: What? Ice cream? (He nodded his head as yes, very confidently but the thing is there are no items of ice cream on the menu card.) Mona: Sorry, sir, there is no ice cream... (He suddenly looked at me by controlling some kind of feeling...) "It''s too hard... Only an ice cream will help me to calm down, if not..." (What? What he just said? What does he mean by it''s too hard? And he paused in the middle of his statement. Maybe he had a hard day with hectic work and ice cream will help him to get chill, but I want to know his intentions if there is no ice cream, so I asked him to fill up his statement.) Mona: If not? "I can''t control myself, and you need to pay for this." (He said with his husky tone and staring at my body with his sharp eyes, my body is electrified when he is staring at me and I can sense he is staring by controlling his intense desires. In between my thoughts I nodded my head as ok and take a step back to check on the ice cream by asking the chef, but he again grabs my attention by calling me with his finger-snapping, I looked at him for his order.) "Bring any ice cream except Chocolate flavour..." (He said with his base tone, and I don''t understand why he excluded chocolate flavour, maybe I guess he had a food allergy to the chocolate.) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give a strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 44 - Find The Ice-cream Mona''s POV: "Bring any ice cream except Chocolate flavour..." (He said with his bass tone, and I don''t understand why he excluded chocolate flavour, maybe I guess he had a food allergy to the chocolate and yes, that''s the reason he seriously mentioned about it. He again turned to me to add specific instruction.) "I don''t like if you say no to my order, go and bring quickly before it melts..." (This time he ordered me with his rage tone as if he will die if he did not eat the Ice cream in the next few seconds, I nodded my head as ok and lead into the kitchen because it''s better to confirm from the chef before I say no to him, and I immediately meet the chef who is Lilly''s friend and asked him about the availability of the ice cream, he said no and continue doing his work, I sadly turned to backside and leading to exit door from the kitchen, I don''t know how the blue-eyed Man will react if I say the ice cream is not available, myself feel low when there is no ice-cream for him, I feel like I want to go to the outside shop and bring the ice-cream for him. But it''s not safe if I go out in this dress. "Today I bought two ice-creams for you and Lilly to serve as a dessert..." My face immediately lightens up the moment I listen to the chef''s voice. I immediately turned towards him excitedly to confirm what he just said... Mona: What? Chef: Lilly likes ice cream so I bought it for her and you as well... (I can see his blush face when he is saying about Lilly, I smile by looking at his face and understand he is loving Lilly from the deep down of my heart.) Chef: Why are you staring at me weirdly? Mona: So there are ice-creams, right? Chef: "Yes I bought them for you and Lilly, but not for serving to the customers." Mona: awww... So sweet of you... If you don''t mind can I take the Ice cream of my share? (I asked him in a convincing way showing my overload cuteness to him to grab the ice cream for the blue-eyed muscular man. He immediately looked at me with his narrowed eyes.) Chef: Yes, but I don''t allow you to take my Lilly''s share... (He said like a child and I immediately smiled and nodded my head as ok and lead towards the fridge to take one of the ice creams and immediately take it into the serving plate and about to leave the room...) Chef: I guess, it must be some special person... (I turned towards him with my smiling face.) Mona: How can you say? Chef: I can feel the same feeling when I am serving ice cream to my Lilly... (I fake coughed to tease him and he again blushed and turned to the other side and pretending he is busy in cooking the food. and I don''t know what to say to him for whom I am serving the food, so I once again smiled at him and immediately ran outside of the room and hurriedly went towards the pub, and looked at the blue-eyed man, he is seriously staring at Lilly''s dance as if he is watching a horror movie, and one of the serving girls is about to come closer to him, so I immediately went close to him with the serving tray and the serving girl left the table by looking at me and I feel relieved and placed the ice cream on the table and take a step back and looked at him, he immediately takes a spoonful of ice cream and take it into his mouth and closed his eyes and enjoying the flavour of the ice cream. I feel so happy when he is enjoying the ice cream and he is eating like a kid who is craving for ice cream. I smile by looking at him and enjoying by looking at his facial expressions, meanwhile, a serving girl signalled me to take care of another table, I nodded my head as ok and once again looked at the pub around and I saw a table which is nest to his table, and there is a customer who is waiting for the serving to give an order. So I went close to him to take the order. While placing the menu card before him I maintain a distance of 2 feet from the customer because I don''t want to give a chance to the customer to take advantage of me and I am ok if they offered me a little amount or no amount of tip for the distance I maintain, but it''s okay. In between my thoughts, I looked at the customer and he is looking at me in a disgusting way when I am maintaining a distance from him but I don''t care... After a few seconds, he looked at me and I understand he wants to give me some order. So I got alerted to listen to him. "Do you think you can serve me if you maintain distance from me?" (I am shocked the moment listen to him.) Mona: Excuse me, sir? (He looked at me with his smirk face and I understand he is definitely a lewd customer. I am scared and immediately take a step back from him and turn to another side about to leave the table but he suddenly holds my wrist and pulled me close to him. I controlled myself by not falling on him and immediately take a step back and trying to losing my Hand from his grip.) "I will pay you 10 times more if you do what I say..." (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 45 - You Are Responsible For It... Mona''s POV: I controlled myself by not falling on him and immediately take a step back and trying to losing my hand from his grip. "I will pay you 10 times more if you do what I say..." (I am shocked the moment I listen to him and stay paused where I stand, my rage got hyper and I can''t control myself for the words he spells at me... I know this place will be filled with some lewd people but it does not mean they can grab the opportunity on every woman they want, they should have to take the girls concern before they are proceeding to that women if the women are not interested they should not force them to do whatever they want instead they should go for another girl who is interested to serve him as he likes. But he, he is behaving like an animal and trying to force me to satisfy his desires by offering money, I am scared and at the same time, I am furious at him for his rude actions... In between my thoughts he gets up from the chair with his lewd smile and looked at me with his satisfying face as if he wins over me and he is thinking soon he will satisfy his desires by using me but how can he think I will let him allow whatever he wants?) "It''s a very simple baby, I just want to cum right here with your help I will pay you 20 times more if you co-operate with me and I usually pays 10 times but I am paying you 20 times because I like you..." He said by looking at my body with his lewd smile. I didn''t wait for one more second and immediately give him a rough hard slap on his cheek with my other hand, and my slap sound alerted a few of the customers around us and they are staring at us out of shock instead of helping me from this lewd animal. He immediately got furious at me for the insult I made and left my hand and hold my hair more tightly and made me to sit in the chair in one pull. I am scared of what he is doing to me but I am trying to take all my strength to face him and to fight against to him. He is behaving so harshly and looked at me with his furious face by gripping my hair more tightly. "How dare you to behave in such a harsh way towards me? Do you think I will leave you if you are mean to me? I will definitely get you in one way or the other way and enjoys you inch by inch in this public place, on this table, in front of everyone and it''s my payment for your slap. You will definitely regret at your arrogant attitude towards me of your entire life." (He said and about to touch my dress, I am scared and trying to take away his hand which gripped my hair and with my other hand I am trying to push his hand away.) Mona: Please leave me... (I am trying to request him to stop his evil acts but suddenly I heard a gunshot sound, I am shocked and screamed out loudly out of scare and the man who is trying to touch my dress, stand like a statue in shock and loosen my hair, in the next second I heard another sound of a gunshot... I am scared and close my eyes tightly and close my ears with my hands... I can sense someone fell on the floor in front of me, and for the gunshots sounds the pub turn to pin-drop silent... I didn''t understand what happened and I have no idea what to do... After a few seconds, I slowly open my eyes and looked at the floor, where the man who teased me fell on the floor unconsciously and the blood is overflowing from his body and he is struggling to survive, and I noticed a pistol which is point-blank on his head. And I looked at the person who holds the gun and it''s the blue-eyed man... What..? I looked at him with my shocking widened eyes and he is staring still at the man and triggered his gun and his 3rd bullet will definitely get into the man''s head who teased me... No... I immediately shouted and screamed, and trying to convince him but he is not in a mood to listen to me and his face is turned to red out of furious. I immediately get up from the chair and hold his hand and requesting him to stop what he is doing... Mona: Please don''t kill him... Please... (My eyes filled with tears and I am trying to stop shot into his head, even though he teased me I don''t want a death sentence as a punishment and I don''t know why he is trying to kill him... Is he killing him just because he teased me or for some other reasons? I don''t know what exactly his reason behind it but I am trying to request him to stop killing him... In between my thoughts, I get up from the floor and trying to stop him. But suddenly the blue-eyed man gripped my chin tightly and pinned me to the nearby pillar out of rage. "You are responsible for it..." He said with his furious tone but I can understand he is trying to control his anger, and I did not understand what I am responsible for? Why he is so mad at me? What did I do to him? In between my thoughts, I looked at his red furious face, but I am more shocked when I look at his eyes... His blue eyes turn to red out of furious... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 46 - Mafia? Mona''s POV: Why he is so mad at me? What I do to him? In between my thoughts, I looked at his red furious face, but I am more shocked when I look at his eyes... His blue eyes turn to red out of furious... What? What I just saw? How can blue eyes turn to red eyes? I suddenly got the flash of the red evil eyes that I saw last night. Are these the red evil eyes I looked at last night? I immediately wiped my teary eyes and looked at his face again to confirm, but he immediately turned his face to the other side to avoid looking at me, maybe he noticed that I am observing his eyes, in the next second he keeps his pistol into his pocket and take a few steps back by leaving my chin and went out of the pub very furiously... I immediately looked at the man who fell on the floor, actually, I want to kill him for the words he spells out to me but my doctor profession does not allow me to do, so I immediately take the cloth nearby and trying to stop his bleeding and he is struggling to take the breath. Meanwhile, Lilly came to me in a hurry and hold my hand. Lilly: Mona, let''s go... Mona: but... (I am trying to convince her that it''s important to treat him right now if not his life is in danger but Lilly hold my wrist more tightly and pulling me towards her and I understand she doesn''t let me to give treatment to him.) Lilly: Listen to me, Mona... Come fast... Leave him right now... (She literally shouted at me and I understand there might be a strong reason behind her hurry. So I left that man and followed Lilly and she immediately leads me into the changing room.) Mona: What are you doing, Lilly? Lilly: What are you doing Mona? Mona: I am just giving the first aid treatment to him, so he will be out of danger... Lilly: Really? Mona: He needs my help, Lilly, so please let me go and I will do my duty... (by finishing my words I turn towards the door to leave the room but Lilly hold my hand again and pulled me into the room.) Lilly: This is not the place for you to do your service, Mona, these kinds of attacks are very common in the pubs like this and it''s better for both of us if we stay far away from it and I don''t want you to struck in any police case by giving treatment to him. Mona: What do you mean Lilly? Why I will be struck in a police case when I am trying to save a life? Lilly: Don''t you have any idea about Mafia attacks? (I strike my head as no.) Lilly: One Mafia gang will kill the other Mafia gang members and it never stops and these attacks usually take in the pub places like this... (My heartbeat skip for a second the moment I listen to Lilly, I immediately sit in the chair and involve in my deep thoughts. Does it mean the blue-eyed man belongs to Mafia and he tried to kill him out of his revenge? Till now I thought the blue-eyed man tried to kill him just because he teased me... But why did he said that I am responsible for it? Why I am responsible for killing his so-called enemy? and why he is so furious at me as if I made a big crime? Ahhhhhh... It''s confusing and I didn''t understand his behaviour and attitude... Lilly: Someone got disappointed by knowing their crush related to the mafia... (Lilly said sarcastically and I understand she is going to tease me, but I am not in a mood to react to her. She patted me on my head and went into the changing room to change her clothes. And yes I am really disappointed after knowing that he is related to Mafia... Maybe that''s the reason he shot him with his gun at the spot and least bothered about to take his life... But what still confusing me is how can his blue eyes turn to red? Are they really turned to red or am I hallucinating? Yes, maybe I am hallucinating because how can the colour of the eyeballs will change suddenly? It''s impossible... Maybe by looking at his furious face I hallucinated his eyes also turned to red... Ahhh... I should go for a doctor check-up for my hallucination treatment and I should say to him that I started hallucinating red evil eyes. Maybe my disease goes to the next stage... In between my thoughts, Lilly changed her clothes and came into the room... Lilly: Still thinking about that guy? Mona: Is he really a Mafia person? Lilly: Of course he is or else why he should have to carry a gun with him? and do you think a normal person will use the pistol in such a professional way? Mona: Professional way? What do you mean Lilly? Lilly: I mean he is a professional killer and they are very much expertise in using the gun. (I nodded my head as ok and understand he is definitely related to Mafia.) Lilly: But tell me one thing, why my honey bee revolve around the honey web? (I looked at Lilly with my confused expression and did not understand what she meant.) Mona: What do you mean, Lilly? (She is still looking at me with her brief smile.) Lilly: Today you revolve around him, I mean your mafia crush, and you revolved around him like a honey bee and you did not let any other serving girl to get closer to him... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 47 - Did He Really Saved Me? Mona''s POV: Lilly: Today you revolved around him like a honey bee and you did not let any other serving girl to get closer to him... (Lily said by pinching my nose in a teasing way and my face immediately turned to blush and I totally agree with what Lilly said and I don''t know why I behaved in such a way but by looking at Lilly''s teasing smile I immediately strike my head as no and pretending that I did nothing.) Lilly: You no need to hide your feelings with me, Mona, by the way, I observe you while I am dancing and your face is always blushing when you are around him I can understand how you feel... (She said and touched my blessed cheek with her fingertips very gently.) Lilly: So what''s the next step in your relationship? Mona: What? Relationship? (I asked her out of shock.) Lilly: Yes, and I know both of you for in love with each other... Mona: How can you say that? Lilly: because his face turned to blush when you are around him and he is admired by looking at you... Mona: Maybe his face turns to blush because he is looking at your dance... Lilly: He is just staring at my dance to divert his mind, Mona, he did not enjoy my dance like he enjoyed your dance yesterday... Mona: No Lilly he is staring at your dance all the time and enjoying your dance. Lilly: I know who is enjoying my dance, Mona, he is just staring at my dance to divert his mind and all the time he is observing you when you are around him... (I feel so excited after listening to Liily, did he really observed me? Does it mean did he feel the same way I feel? Wait... What did I feel about him? Ahhhhhh.. Mona... Stay calm... You have no feelings for an anonymous man like him. That too he is a professional killer.) Lilly: So, I can understand both of you have feelings for each other... Mona: but.., Lilly: but? Mona: He is related to Mafia and just now we realised that he is a professional killer too... So... (I said with my low tone.) Lilly: hmmm, let''s see, if he changes himself for this cute girl, then we can think about him... (I nodded my head as ok and again looked at Lilly as what, she immediately laughed at me.) Mona: By the way, why did you change your address so early? We still need to work for two more hours, right? Lilly: Yes, but when attacks like this happened, the bar will be closed due to some police proceedings. So in short, all the customers will leave and the pub closes temporarily and it''s like a week off for us... we will get our pay and we don''t need to work for the day... Mona: That''s great, I feel so relieved now, this serving job is really typical in this kind of pubs, I should be more careful... Lilly: Yes, Mona, you should be more careful, luckily he saved you today... Mona: Did he really saved me or he tried to kill him out of some Mafia revenge? Lilly: Whatever, you are saved with his attack, that''s all I care... (I nodded my head as ok and again involved in his thoughts.) Lilly: Go and change your clothes, Mona... Mona: Okay... (I said and take my clothes and lead into the changing room and within a few minutes, I changed my clothes and came into the room and wiping my makeup. In-between my thoughts I once again looked at the bulb which is blasted when William is teasing me, and the black fuel on the bulb is attracting me more, it is shining like glitter, I feel weird and touched it gently to check on it. And the moment I touch it, it got evaporated in my hand like a sanitiser, I am shocked and did not understand what kind of chemical it is.) Lilly: I never thought you will fall for a guy. (My thoughts were distracted by Lilly''s conversation. And she''s so sure that I am loving him but after knowing that he is related to Mafia I feel like my heartbreak, and it''s better if I did not increase my feelings for him, so I replied to Lilly in such a way that I am least bothered for him.) Mona: I did not fall after any guy... And I am least bothered about him... And I am least bothered about the killers... And maybe this is our last meet because today he tried to kill someone and I guess he doesn''t show up in this pub for the next few more days and from Monday I am going to join other jobs by leaving this job... Lilly: Other jobs? You did not tell me that you are going to leave this job... Mona: I am about to say to you, Lilly, I got a part-time job in the ice cream shop and I applied for another job as a tutor. So from Monday, I am going to change my job from this pub to the ice cream shop... (Lilly''s face immediately turned to dull after listening to me.) Mona: Hey, what happened? Lilly: I thought I find a friend but... Mona: but? What do you mean Lilly? Do you think we are friends only if we work together? We can be friends even though we are doing different jobs, we can meet at the weekends and we can have lots of fun... (She nodded her head as yes and her face looks relieved than before, meanwhile, she got a message and her face turned to blush the moment she looked at the message.) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 48 - An Idea Of Making Her Jealous... Mona''s POV: Meanwhile, she got a message and her face turned to blush the moment she looked at the message. Mona: What happened? Any good news? Lilly: Nothing, Lance just messaged me that everything is cleared outside, and he prepared a portion of special food for us so we can enjoy it... (I fake coughed to tease Lilly, and she looks at me and trying to act normal.) Lilly: What happened? Mona: I find someone is blushing when they looked at the message from their beloved one. Lilly: What do you mean, Mona... (By finishing her words Lilly is trying to hide her face by turning to another side. I smile and hold her chin to make her look at me.) Mona: You are in love with Lance, right? (I asked her directly and her face is turned to red out of blush and immediately smiled and hug me.) Mona: so when you are going to express your love to him... Lilly: what? Me? No... No.. No.... Mona: What happened to my savage girl? Lilly: It''s completely different Mona... Lance is just a good friend to me, he is the one who takes care of me when I have no one in this pub. He is the only person who did not take advantage of me by looking at my profession and beauty, and he is the only person who understands my pain... He is the only person who will boost me up with my strength when I feel low, he always supports me, encourage me and trusts me... And apart from all the above, he loves to feed me all these days of our friendship. And even I too feel so comfortable when I am around him. That''s it, Mona, there is nothing else other than friendship... (Lilly''s face turned to dull when she is saying that there is nothing else between them other than friendship. And I understand she is hiding her true love feelings from me and she is burying her feelings in her heart by not revealing her love towards Lance.) Mona: Nothing else? Are you sure? (She nodded her face as yes but I don''t feel normal when she is hiding true love. She no need to say to me but she needs to express her love to Lance at least. Okay, first let me confirm her true feeling for Lance then I can convince her to confess her love to Lance. But I have no idea how to reveal her true feelings, suddenly I got an idea of Jealous... Yes, Let''s see if my trick will work out.) Mona: Okay then, I thought you are in love with him, that''s the reason I told to the serving girl to don''t stalk at Lance and I convince her that my friend is loving him... So if it is really a friendship between you and Lance then I will allow her to proceed with her love towards Lance. Lilly: What? (Lilly immediately shouted at me out of shock and by looking at her expression it is clear that she is in love with Lance.) Lilly: Mona, first tell me who is that serving girl who is stalking at Lance... (She asked me with her serious face, and I am trying to control my laugh by looking at her jealous face.) Lilly: Tell, me who is she... How can she confess her love to Lance? Does she think she is suitable for Lance? (Lilly again looked at me with her furious face.) Lilly: First, tell me her name, Mona... Mona: I don''t know her name but she looks so cute and I feel like she is perfectly matched to Lance and by looking at her beauty I am sure Lance will say no to her, and if we support them we will be the angels to their wedding... Lilly: Angeles? Seriously Mona? First, tell me who is that girl and you will see what will happen to the rest... And Lance... He will be dead if he accepted her... (Lilies face turn to more furious and she is feeling so jealous, I am trying to control my laugh to make her believe my story.) Mona: Why Lilly? (Lilly stey quiet and involved in her deep thoughts.) Mona: Don''t you want Lance to commit to another girl? Lilly: Mona... It''s not like that... I am ok if he chooses a girl but he deserves a good girl... These serving girls are not fair enough for his true heart. He deserves a good best girl who is kind in the heart... Mona: I think the serving girl is innocent and good... Lilly: Shhhhhhh... Mona... Forget about that serving girl and tell me who is she and I will deal with the rest... Mona: I think if I give you a knife you will definitely kill her. Lilly: yes, I will kill her if she comes after my Lance again... And I don''t let anyone to come after my Lance... I will protect him... Mona: Your Lance... Well..!!! (I said in a teasing way and Lilly understand she caught red-handed and I smiled by looking at her...) Lilly: First, tell me that girl name... (I didn''t say anything and started laughing at Lilly, she realised what I said till now is just a drama...) Lilly: So, there is no serving girl who is interested in Lance, right? (I nodded my head as yes and Lilly''s face immediately turned to relief...) Lilly: uffffff... You made me feel so nervous, Mona... Mona: Nervous or Jealous? Lilly: Why I feel jealous? I just feel nervous because I don''t want any girl to play with his true feelings... He is very pure in heart, Mona, he doesn''t know how to cheat a girl, and he always take good care of me... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 49 - What If He Says No To Me? Mona''s POV: Lilly: Why I will feel jealous? I just feel nervous because I don''t want any girl to play with his true feelings... He is very pure in heart, Mona, he doesn''t know how to cheat a girl, and he always takes good care of me out of his true feelings on me. Maybe he will treat the same way if there is some other girl in my place... He is very special, Mona, I never see such a kind pure heart men in my life... (I understand Lilly is in a dilemma about her feelings towards Lance. I am sure she is loving him but something is stopping her to express her feelings. So I asked her openly.) Mona: So, What about your true feelings for him Lilly, You can hide them from Lance, but not from me, you are in love with him, right? (Lilly stays quiet and involved in her deep thoughts.) Mona: If you are ok you can share with me... Lilly: He is just a friend to me Mona, a good caring friend, that''s it... Mona: Okay.., (I said and get up from the chair because I don''t want to insist her to say to me her personal things and I don''t want to force her that she is loving him but the fact is I understand she is loving him but she is hiding for some reason. Whatever, I can''t help her if she is not interested to share with me. In between my thoughts Lilly hold my hand.) Lilly: OK, I will say to you what are my feelings about Lance... (I turn around my head and looked at Lilly, she immediately hold my hand pulled me back to sit in my chair.) Lilly: I don''t want to hide my feelings with you Mona I will say to you openly please listen to me... (I nodded my head as ok and hold Lilly''s hand.) Lilly: I went through a lot in my life, Mona... On the first day when I look at you, I saw myself in you, but the circumstances in my life changed me and I went to the extent to sell my body for money... Please don''t look at me in a cheap way... Mona: Hey, it''s okay... Lilly: I am not that kind of person to sell my character for money but I got some problems in my life where money is the only solution for it. So I entered into the lifestyle of a stripe teaser but after some days I realised it''s not the original me... The profession is not giving me satisfaction instead I went into depression, so I left the job and joined as a dancer in this pub but my sad past haunts me always and sometimes it makes me to went into depression. All my friends left me just because by looking at my profession and many boys cheated me after using me on the bed... And I fucked up with my life but everything changes when I met Lance... At first, I thought he is like a usual man and he also wants to play with my emotions but till now he did not even touch me in a lewd way and he didn''t take advantage of me. He always respects me as I am... He always takes care of me and protects me and feeds me with his delicious food... I am so lucky to find such a great friend in my life... Mona: So, he is only a friend? He is not anything other than a friend? Lilly: Till a few weeks back I feel he is my good friend but then I realised there is something else is going on between us.. I feel happy when I am around him and I feel jealous if he speaks to any other girl, and I feel like I want to spend the rest of my life with him... Without knowing myself I fell in love with him, Mona... I realised I am loving him from the deep down f my heart and I can see a beautiful life ahead with him... But... Mona: but? Lilly: I am not correct to him, Mona, he deserves the best person than me who did not mess her past... Sometimes I feel like I should not cross the line in my life, so I can happily live my love life with Lance without guilty... My sad past is obstructing me to stay far away from him and my sad past is taunting me to don''t ruin Lance life by entering into his life... Mona: Everyone will make mistakes in their lives, Lilly, but the real mistake is when they repeatedly do the same mistake... Knowingly or unknowingly you did a mistake to save your life from the financial crisis but it does not mean your entire life was ruined by your decision and you no need to blame your past for everything... The past is past... What all matters are what are you now... And I know you are a very punctual self carried independent women and you deserve a man like Lance... So please don''t keep your distance from him just because by thinking you are bad in your past... Say your true feelings to him and I am sure he will understand you as you are now and I am sure both of you will lead a happy blissfully life... Lilly: What if he says no to me? It will be a big disaster in my life, Mona... I may not take it in an easy way... It may lead to depression and I can''t bear it... And what should I do if he completely avoids me? (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 50 - A Killer Is Not My Crush... Mona''s Pov: Lilly: I may not take it in an easy way... It may lead to depression and I can''t bear it... And what should I do if he completely avoids me? It''s more painful, Mona, can''t live my life, so it''s better if I stay calm and carry on with him as a friend... Mona: Hey, if I am not wrong he has feelings on you, Lilly, and I am sure he will definitely accept you... Lilly: No, Mona, please don''t say that, my feelings for him will increase more if you say it repeatedly and it gives me more sadness when he says no to me so please don''t hype my feelings... Mona: Okey, first tell me one thing, if Lance himself confess his love towards you what you will say? (Lilly think for a few seconds and looked at me with her teary eyes.) Lilly: Why I will say no to a diamond like him? (I immediately hugged Lilly, and yes this couple will become a love couple in a few days and I will be the most happiest girl on earth after looking at their happy faces... I know Lance is deeply in love with Lilly and he will definitely confess his love towards Lilly... Suddenly Lilly phone started ringing and its Lance... We both smile to each other and understand he is calling her to come for dinner, we both lead out of the room and went towards the dining table where Lance arranged food for us and he is waiting for us, his face immediately lighten up the moment he looked at Lilly... We both went and sit in the chairs, and Lance immediately sits next to Lilly, we all didn''t speak anything for a few minutes and I guess Lilly feels shy to speak up with Lance after realising her true feelings for him. Suddenly, I got the flashes of the attack, so I looked around the pub once again and there are some red police bands are attach near to the table where the incident takes place I want to know what happened to him so I asked Lance about him... Mona: Is he safe now? Lance: who? Mona: the one who got a gunshot... Lance: I don''t know Mona, in the immediate second the cops entered the pub and they take custody of him and I guess they may take him into the hospital for treatment... Mona: Thank God, I hope he is out of danger... Lance: You no need to worry about the bad guys, Mona, these attacks are very common in this kind of pubs... Mona: Yeah but death is not the punishment... Lilly: I agree... Lance: Why you girls are soo sensitive and leave the one who tried to attack you? Where will you get all the sympathy all of a sudden? Lilly: As Mona said death is not the punishment, Lance, and I don''t let them die so easily, instead I wanna torture them with needles and by using some... Lance: Welll, stop, I can understand you are not sensitive, better leave the topic... (Lance said with his scared tone, both Lilly and I laughed at him.) Mona: shall I go to the police station? "Why?" (Both Lance and Lilly shouted at the same time.) Mona: because I am the eye witness for the entire incident and I should say about the muscular man who tried to kill him... Lilly: Are you serious Mona? Do you really want to enter into the mess? Mona: It''s my responsibility as a citizen to give complaint on him... Lilly: You no need to go voluntarily to the police station, if the police want to know any information then they will directly come to the pub and they will interrogate you... Until then stay quiet... Mona: but... Lilly: Shhhh... Stay quite... (I nodded my head was ok and started eating the delicious food arranged by Lance, I feel something special while eating the food, Lance prepared it for some special occasion, but I don''t know what it is... Is it Lilly''s birthday? No... He or she will definitely say if it is any one of their birthdays... Whatever I love this food and I started enjoying it... Lilly: So do you really want to give complaint on your crush? (I immediately coughed and Lilly give me some water and I stabilised within a few seconds.) Lance: Who is her crush? Lilly: The one who tries to save Anna from that monster... Mona: Who knows that he tried to save me? Maybe as you said he killed him out of his revenge and coincidentally that person tries to attack me... Lance: If in that case, why did he stopped when you requested him to don''t shot him... Lilly: What? Lance: if he really wants to kill him he will shoot directly into his point-blank but he did not and when he is about to shoot on his point-blank Mona requested him to don''t kill him and he controls his emotions for Mona by giving a message to her in a close move and left the place... Mona: So you know everything... Lance: Yes I just came into the pub just a few seconds before the attack on you, and I am about to come to you to save you from that arrogant man but your crush saved you in the meantime... Mona: He gave me a warning, it''s not a secret message... Lilly: What is the warning, Mona? Mona: He said, All this happened because of me... Lance: Yes, he attempted to kill someone out of love towards you... Lilly: Who knows what exactly happened to him? Maybe a cupid arrow directly hit into his heart... Mona: A killer is not my crush... (I said with my pout face, and both Lance and Lilly laughed at me.) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 51 - Is That Chocolate Flavour? Mona''s POV: Mona: A killer is not my crush... (I said with my pout face, and both Lance and Lilly laughed at me and we continued having our food, and at the last, Lance bring the ice cream for Lilly and served it to her. She looked at Lance to serve ice cream for me.) Mona: Wellll... I used my ice cream... Lilly: What? Used..? Mona: I mean I served my ice cream to the customer who are in need of ice cream... Lilly: Who ordered ice cream in the pub, Mona? Mona: The professional killer... (I said with my low tone and understand Lilly will again start her teasing.) Lilly: Awwwww... You serve your crush with a special dessert... How romantic..!!! Maybe that''s the reason he did not think for one more second and shoot the guy who teased you... Lance: So, you take your ice cream for the same person... (Lance asked me in a teasing tone, and I nodded my head as yes but Lance is eagerly looking at Lilly''s ice cream, maybe he is waiting for Lilly''s compliment.) Mona: but, the muscular man ordered me for the ice cream, that''s the reason I served him, I did not intentionally offer him to eat the ice cream... Lilly: It''s okay, Mona, it feels good if we serve good food to our beloved ones and I hope he liked the ice cream you served to him, right Lance? (Lance face immediately turned to blush when Lilly mention him, that too she mentioned about the feeling of serving food for the beloved one.) Lance: Yes, it feels good if we serve the food to our beloved ones and it feels so blessed when our beloved ones enjoy our food... (By looking into Lilly''s eyes Lance spell out those words. I smile by looking at both of their blushed faces and feel awkward to stay with them because they might open up with their feelings if I was not there, so it''s better if I level the place. In between my thoughts I get up from the chair to leave.) Lilly: Come, Mona, let''s share this delicious ice cream together... Mona: It''s okay Lilly, I don''t want to eat ice-cream, you can enjoy it... Lilly: Noway, you should taste it... (By finishing her words Lilly placed one spoon of ice cream into my mouth and it''s really delicious and yummy...) Mona: Lance, butterscotch is my favourite ice-cream flavour, and it''s so yummy... Lilly: Great Mona, mine is chocolate flavour... Mona: Whoahhhh, that''s great, I told you I got a job in an ice cream shop, I will bring a chocolate flavour ice cream diary for you... Lilly: Awwww, that''s so sweet of you... Lance: Is this butterscotch flavour? (Lance asked with his shocking expression and I didn''t understand why he is shocked so much, he is the one who bought the ice cream he must know the flavours of the ice cream he bought.) Lilly: Yes Lance, taste it... (Lilly offered a spoon of ice cream to Lance, and Lance happily opened his mouth and enjoyed the ice cream offered by Lilly but his face is a little confused and after he ate the ice cream he looked at me with a confused expression. I did not understand what happened. Finally, we are done eating with the ice cream and Lilly went into the room to take her bag. Meanwhile, Lance came close to me in a hurry... Lance: Did you take the chocolate flavour ice cream to that muscular man? (My heartbeat skip for a second when Lance asked me about the chocolate flavour. Because the blue-eyed man particularly cautions me to bring any flavour of ice cream except chocolate.) Mona: Chocolate flavour? Lance: Yes Mona, I arranged chocolate flower ice cream exclusively for Lilly. And I told you to leave my Lilly''s ice cream... Mona: Yeah, but you didn''t mention to me about Lilly''s ice cream flavour... Lance: Yes, Mona, it''s my mistake, by that time, I am busy in preparing the order for the customer, you should have asked about it... Mona: I am so sorry, Lance, both the ice cream covered with white milk chocolate so I did not recognise it as a chocolate flavour... I am so sorry to ruin your dessert surprise for Lilly... (I am trying to convince Lance but my heartbeat is still rising fast not because I am messed up with the ice-cream, I am worried that I give the chocolate flavour icecream to that blue-eyed man, is that the reason he holds my chin and gives me warning that I am responsible for it... In between my thoughts, I looked at Lance to confirm it once again. Mona: Are you sure, Lance? Is that chocolate flavour? Lance: Yes Mona, and you know what, today I planned to confess my love to Lilly... Mona: Wowww... That''s really great news, Lance... (I screamed out of happiness but Lance is still looking at me with his confused dull face. Maybe he is worried about Lilly''s decision, and I know Lilly is deep diving in love with him and she will be very happy if Lance conference his love to her. Now, I am so much excited and waiting for the moment to confess their love to each other.) Mona: I can understand your nervousness Lance, don''t worry, Lilly will definitely accept you and I am so much excited to look at both of you when confessing love to each other... Lance: Yes Mona, I will be the most happiest person if Lilly accepted me, but... Mona: but? What happened, Lance? Lance: I bought a diamond ring for Lilly to confess my love... Mona: Wowww, that''s really a great idea... Lance: Yeah, but I placed the ring in the Ice cream dessert, so I guess Lilly will be surprised when she finds the ring while eating the ice cream... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 52 - Swallowed The Ring? Mona''s Pov: Lance: Yeah, but I placed the ring in the Ice cream dessert, so I guess Lilly will be surprised when she finds the ring while eating the ice cream... Mona: What? What did you just say? Lance: I placed the ring in the Ice cream dessert to surprise Lilly, Mona... (My mind was blank and I have no clue what to do, the first flash I got is the blue-eyed muscular men, did he ate the entire ice cream? Does it mean he swallowed the diamond ring? If he swallowed it then his life must be at risk... OMG... He might be dead by now... My face filled with sweat and I feel so nervous. I immediately looked at the table where I serve the ice cream to the blue-eyed man, and I can still see the ice cream bowl on a plate... I immediately get up from the chair and ran towards the table and looked at the plate. I hope he should keep the diamond ring aside from the plate if he finds it while eating the ice cream. Or he might leave half of the desert due to an attack and I hope I should find the ring in the melted ice cream but I am shocked the moment I reached the table, the ice cream bowl is completely empty and there is no strain of ice cream in that bowl. He eats the entire ice cream like a kid. I checked the table and there is no ring on the table... Why he should have eaten the ice cream? It''s a chocolate flavour and he doesn''t like it, then why he should eat it? Maybe it is covered with white chocolate so he might not notice about the chocolate flavour... Ahhhhhh... Mona... Do something... Do something before he dies... If he died then in the biopsy report they will clearly state the cause of the death is due to swallowing of ice cream along with a diamond ring and the cops will investigate the case and they will definitely find it''s me who served the ice cream to him... They will definitely arrest me and the rest of my life is in prison... Hoo God... Please save me... Not me... Please save him... I wish nothing danger should happen to his life... I am okay if the police arrested me but please save his life... Meanwhile, Lance came near to me.) Lance:n Did you find the ring? Mona: No Lance, when I am picking up the ice cream, you should have warned me about it... What should I do now? Ahhh... On one side I keep a person life at risk and on the other side, I ruin your plan... I am so sorry to ruin your confession plan, Lance, I know it''s a very precious moment for you but I am so sorry, I didn''t do it intentionally... Lance: Hey, it''s okay, don''t worry, Mona, there is my mistake too, I should have told you about it... (I nodded my head as okay but tears filled my eyes out of nervousness, one side of my heart I feel very sad to ruin Lance plan of confessing his love towards Lilly and on the other side of my heart I am worried about the blue-eyed man life. I am completely clueless and have no idea what to do... I am responsible if anything happened to the blue-eyed man, and I will feel regret for the rest of my life.) Lance: Hey Mona, it''s okay, I will plot another plan to confess my love to Lilly... Mona: Yes Lance, but the muscular man life is at risk... Lance: No... Mona: He might swallow the ring... Lance: No, Mona, how can he swallow it? It''s impossible, he must sense the ring when he is tasting the ice cream and if I am not wrong he might carry the ring along with him... Mona: Really? Lance: Yes Mona, see, tomorrow, he will come to the pub as usual... Mona: I hope so, Lance, I wish nothing should happen to him... Lance: I am sure nothing will happen to him... Mona: Shall I go to the police station and inform the same? Lance: What? Mona: So they will find him soon before anything serious happened to him and the treatment will be started... Lance: Mona, you are making things more complicated... I am sure he did not eat the diamond ring and if you go to the police station and give complain about it, they will keep you and me in the prison under custody, and it may impact your education too... Mona: But I don''t want to risk his life... Lance: Listen to me, the ring is not a small thing to swallow. No one can swallow it easily, and that too he is eating ice cream and he will definitely sense it when the ice cream is melting in his mouth so I am sure he did not swallow the ring and the ring is safe with him... And you please don''t go to the police station for everything, if the cops come to us for any detail then we can think about it, until then, stay quiet, ok? (I nodded my head as ok but I am still worried about the blue-eyed man I don''t want to keep his life at risk.) Lance: See tomorrow your blue-eyed man will come perfectly alright into the pub, OK? Mona: I hope soo, Lance... (While we are discussing, Lilly came to us with her bag.) Lilly: What happened guys everything okay? Lance: Yeah, everything fine... Lilly: Mona, we will drop you near to your house, let''s go... (We all started in the Lance car.) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 53 - Tuition Job... Mona''s POV: Granny: "What? Black fuel?" My granny asked me out of shock and she immediately holds my right hand and check around my wrist and examine my entire hand. Mona: It''s ok, granny, nothing happened to me, I am safe... Granny: Wait, let me see and confirm it... (She again examine my entire hand and realized nothing happened to me but she still looks so worried and involved in her deep thoughts. Maybe she has stressed that something might happen to me.) Mona: I am fine, granny... Granny: Did you get any straight scar on your hand? (I didn''t understand what granny is asking about, I myself check my both hands and everything is fine.) Granny: Well, you should be careful with these people, Mona, I always say how cruel these humans are, but you always give them a second chance... Now see... Mona: I am so sorry to hide many things from you granny but I don''t mean to hide it from you... Granny: Okey dear, but from now on please don''t hide anything from me, say everything like you always says, okay? (I nodded my head as ok and hugged my granny out of love towards her caring to me.) Granny: Okey baby, it''s going to be late, go to sleep... (Granny said by pampering my head and I nodded my head as ok and feel so relieved after I said everything to granny. Yesterday I hide from her that I joined a new job in a pub, but today to take away the stress, I told everything to her about Willam''s attack. But I still did not tell her anything about the blue-eyed man, and I did not tell her about my hallucination of red evil eyes... I am still thinking about the blue-eyed man and I wish he should be safe. In between my thoughts, I went to sleep... "You are responsible for it..." He said with his angry raising tone, this time I am not scared by looking at his rage face, I immediately shouted at him that I am not responsible for what he had done to himself... Even I did not understand why I shouted at him in such a way... He suddenly sits on the floor on his knees and holds his head out of pain, I didn''t understand what is happening to him, I immediately sit beside him and I am trying to make him calm down. Suddenly he looked at me and his blue eyes turned to red evil eyes... And in one shot he holds my throat and pulled me close to him and in the next second, he started kissing me on my lips... I immediately opened my eyes and sit on the bed, and looked around, it''s around 7:00 a.m. in the morning and I realised it is just a dream, but my heartbeat is still rising fast for his sudden harsh kiss on my lips, I touch my lips with my fingertips and they are dry, I take a long breath and within few seconds I get normal... Ahhhh... Mona... What a scary dream... Day by day your hallucinating disease is increasing more... You are hallucinating the red evil eyes in your dream too... Ahhhhh... Am I really thinking about him too much? Yes, maybe that''s the reason he gets into my dream now... But I am just worried about his life and I did not have any special crush feelings on him, then why I got a dream that he is kissing me... Mona, you no need to bluff yourself... you know you have feelings for him then why are you trying to hide it for yourself? Did I really fall in love with him? No no Mona no... He is a criminal... He is a professional killer... He related to Mafia... After knowing all these facts, how can you keep increasing your feelings for him? Uhhhhh... Come on Mona, today your target is to check on him in the pub whether he is ok or not and if he is ok, go and ask him about the ring and handed over the ring to Lance. That''s it... Don''t think more about him... Today is Saturday and from Monday my new job will start at the ice cream shop. So enjoy these two days with Lilly and Lance... That''s it... Meanwhile my aunt screams out my name and I understand I need to finish my household work, so I went into the kitchen in a hurry and started doing my work. Lucky last night, I came to the house before Nine, due to the attack in the pub my work done early, so my aunt is not mad at me, even though she monked at me and interrogative me as if I did a big mistake, I told her that I am searching a new part-time job and luckily my uncle diverts the topic and my aunt left me free... And today is Saturday my aunt and uncle are free at home so I should manage carefully to go to the pub... In between my thoughts, I am done the entire work and take the leftovers of breakfast on the table and went into my room and having them. meanwhile, my phone started ringing with an anonymous call... My heartbeat skip for a second the moment I looked at the anonymous number, I know it''s definitely the police... Come on Mona Stay strong... You no need to worry when you did nothing wrong... I said to myself and responded the call... "Hello..." (I heard a bass tone of a male voice, and his bass tone style is definitely matched to a cop voice.) Mona: Hello... (I said with my low nervous tone.) "I just listened to your voice message regarding the tuition details, are you still interested as a tutor for my kid?" (Uffffff... I feel so relieved after realising that the call is from the tutor job to which I applied yesterday. But the moment I listen to his voice my body is electrified out of excitement, I don''t know why I feel eternally happy when I am listening to his voice, why I feel he is very close to me?) "Hello, are you there?" Mona: Yes sir, I am interested but can you please tell me in advance about the timings and the payment?" "Well, I need you to take the tuition in the evening time around 2 to 3 hours, and a care taker will take care of the kid at the house, you can finish your tuition around 5 p.m. to 8 p.m. I will forward you the address details and you can start your job from today..." Mona: Thank you so much, sir, if you don''t mind can you please tell me the payment details you are willing to pay? "2000 $ per month, I guess it is ok for you..." (My face immediately lighten up, it''s really a huge amount for me for 2 to 3 hours of tuition job maybe his kid is at a higher standard, that''s the reason he is going to pay the higher amount.) "Hello, is it okay?" Mona: Yes sir, I am so happy that you choose me as a tutor for your kid, and can you tell me the standard of the kid? "Around 4 to 5 years..." (What? He is paying 2000 $ for tutoring abcd to a kid? Maybe they related to a Riche Richard family, whatever, good days are ahead to me...) "Awe, she is so little to learn..." "Yes, I want to join her in the preschool but due to some security reasons I don''t want her to go outside of the house and at the same time, I don''t want her to stay at the house by not learning anything. This is the age they need to learn new things, and due to my work, I may not spend much time with her. So I want to appoint a tutor for her who teaches everything to her about how a girl child should manage herself independently... I hope you understand what I mean..." Mona: Yes sir, definitely, I will do my best to teach everything to your kid..." "Well, are you coming from today?" Mona: No sir, I am busy for these two days, if you don''t mind can I start on Monday? "Okay fine, save this number, and I forward the address to your number, and if you have any doubts you can reach me to this number. I may not respond to you immediately because I am busy with my work schedule but I will definitely reply to you soon or later... Mona: OK sir, Thank you so much once again... (He hang the call and I am so much excited and feel so much happy, I literally get up from the bed and jumping around out of excitement. These two part-time jobs will definitely give me a good amount of money for my next semester of exams... And I can quit this pub job and can go to the tuition job and enjoy the time with a kid... Awwww... God, thank you so much... But I didn''t understand why I feel the voice is so familiar? Did I know this person? Lets see... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 54 - Its My Favourite Drink... Mona''s POV: I feel so happy after the confirmation of tuition job and the payment is also a bit high which will definitely help my education. But I didn''t understand why I feel the voice is so familiar? Did I know this person? Maybe not... Who knows... Let''s see... Meanwhile, I went into the hallway and take the newspaper and get into my room because I want to check about the details regarding last night incident in the pub, and I may get any clue about the blue-eyed men too, and reading this newspaper really gave me two useful part-time jobs for me. I am very thankful for this... In between my thoughts, I started reading the news in the newspaper and today too the main headlines of the newspaper are relating to the police commissioner who was newly in charge of the city, Tom... And I saw a small passport size photo near the article of a person who got shot last night in the pub and he is the person who offered me that he will pay 20 times more. Maybe in this article, I may find the clue regarding the blue-eyed man... So, I started reading the article, and the article says the person who got shot is related to the Mafia and he is the main key person to the head of the Mafia who deals with child and women trafficking... What? Child trafficking too? Does it mean they will sell the children too? OMG... How cruel these people are... Whatever the blue-eyed man did the right thing even though he shot him out of his revenge in Mafia dealings... Does it mean blue-eyed man also related to the Mafia dealing with women and child trafficking? No... No... I don''t think so... Maybe he just appointed as a professional killer that''s it, and killing this kind of bastard''s is a well-deserved job... In between my thoughts I continued reading the article and one more piece of information that shocking me is, they did not mention who shot this man and they write the police commissioner got to succeed in catching one more black snail in the black market... What does it mean? This commissioner is taking all the credit of the blue-eyed man? Maybe yes... Maybe this commissioner is searching for this person and fortunately, they may get a call from the pub about the incident that happened in the pub and they got jackpot after looking at this person and they immediately lead him into the hospital and take the entire credit of the case by saying they got succeed in catching another black snail in the Mafia... But actually, the blue-eyed man who shot him has no identity in this case and this commissioner is not interested to find who he is the person who shot him... Whatever at least they take custody of the criminal and I hope they should find the head of the Mafia regarding this and should save the girls... I once again check the entire newspaper and I did not find any news regarding the blue-eyed man and the police did not say anything that they will find the person who shot this black snail... Once again I started thinking about the blue-eyed man and I hope he should be fine and safe. I feel relieved only when I looked at him today in the pub... In-between my thoughts my aunt scream out my name to help her for preparing lunch and immediately ran onto the kitchen to help her, after done with the work I take a nap and when the time is around 5 p.m. I take a shower and get ready for my part-time job and when I am going, my aunt warned me again to reach the house before 9 p.m. but I am not sure and I should plan something else to escape from my aunt but as of now I nodded my head as ok and left the house. Finally, I reached the pub and lead into the changing room and picked up the dress and changed. When I am doing my makeup, Emily entered the room with her smiling face, the first thought I got is William, shall I say her about him? No... Ahhh... I am in a total dilemma, on one side I am thinking Willam does not deserve Emily, and on the other side, I am worried she will definitely go to depression if her heart breaks again. Mona: Hi Emily, how are you? Emily: I am fine, Mona, I just got to know about yesterday''s incident... Mona: Yeah, about the Mafia attack? Emily: No... no... I am not talking about that, I am talking about one of the customers who forced you... Mona: Yes Emily, I am so scared I don''t know what might happen if the Mafia attack did not take place at right time... I feel so lucky... Emily: I am so sorry Mona... Mona: Sorry? For what? Emily: For placing you in this mess... Mona: It''s not your mistake, Emily, you just suggested me this job and it''s my decision to join in this pub... Whatever tomorrow is my last working day in this pub, and I feel relieved from this stress if I stay more careful in these two days... That''s it... Emily: There is no chance to work here anymore? Mona: No, Emily, I don''t want to take this pressure... Emily: I am so sorry, Mona... Mona: Emily... I already... Emily: I am saying sorry for William''s behaviour on you yesterday... (I stay quiet and looked at Emily, I don''t know how she got the information about his teasing towards me.) Mona: Who said to you? Emily: William... After his treatment was done in the hospital I asked him what exactly happened and he said everything to me... (I stay quiet and looked at Emily, I don''t know what he said but I can understand he said he teased me.) Emily: I am so sorry on his behalf. He said he was drugged by that time and he doesn''t know what he is doing and he personally want to apologize to you, but he is still taking a rest. So I am apologizing on his behalf... Mona: It''s OK, Emily, I feel relieved now, I thought he is cheating on you, but he told you everything, and he realised his mistake... I am so happy for both of you... (Now, I feel a bit relieved because Willam accepted his mistake and Emily understand the situation.) Emily: Okay Mona and one more thing, today too you should take the serving girl job... Mona: What? Why? Emily: Many of the serving girls are on leave today. So its management decision... Mona: Why are they on leave suddenly? Is this just because of Mafia''s attack? Are they scared to work here? (I asked Emily all my doubts because I want to know the reason behind it.) Mona: No, Mona, these kind of attacks are very common in these kind of pubs and today is Saturday, weekend, so everyone will have some special private clients to deal with, so most of them are on leave... Mona: Hoo, Okay, Emily, I will do the serving job for today, I hope everything should be fine... Emily: Don''t worry, Mona, today I will be there, so you no need o worry... Emily: Well, OK, today you are there with me so I can feel comfortable... Emily: of course, if you have any problem with the costumers you can call me... Mona: definitely Emily, Thank you so much... (After a few minutes of Emily left Lilly entered into the room, and she is already late so she is busy in getting ready for the dance. I informed her that management ordered me to do the serving job, she warned me to take care and busy in wearing makeup. I came out of the room and started my job... But every 5 minutes I am checking around the hall whether the blue-eyed man has arrived or not, every time I feel disappointed when I did not find him... After an hour of my work, Emily came close to me and hold my wrist and pulled me towards the bar table.) Mona: Hey, what happened, Emily? Emily: Just take a break for few minutes, Mona, nothing will happen... Okay... (I nodded my head as ok, Emily immediately gave me a glass of juice to drink. I don''t know what it is, I didn''t have alcohol in my life till now and I don''t want to have it either. So I try to convince my no to Emily.). Mona: Sorry Emily, I don''t want to take alcohol... Emily: It''s not alcohol Mona, it''s just plain orange juice... Just taste it... You will understand... (I nodded my head as ok and take a sip of the juice and yes, it''s just oranges juice, it is so fresh and tasty.) Mona: It tastes good, Emily... Emily: It''s my favourite drink, Mona, just, enjoy it, Do you want to drink more? Mona: No, it''s enough, thank you... (When I am drinking it gives me so relief and my body is fully charged. Finally, Emily and I had the juice and we chitchat for a few minutes and again continued doing our job...) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 55 - I Am There To Take Care Of You... Mona''s Pov: Emily: It''s my favourite drink, Mona, just, enjoy it, Do you want to drink more? Mona: No, it''s enough, thank you... (When I am drinking, it gives me so relief and my body are fully charged. Finally, Emily and I had the juice and we chitchat for a few minutes and again continued doing our job. But suddenly I feel some dizziness when I am walking around, I immediately hold the pillar nearby and looked around, my vision got a little blurred, and now I am seeing everything twice and my head is spinning... Ahhh... What is happening to me? Maybe it is happening because I didn''t have lunch today and yes, that''s the reason I am feeling dizziness but I just had some fruit juice then why I still feel sick? I slowly went near to the table to have some water and I feel it''s tough to hold the water glass but I managed to hold the water glass with my shivering hands and had some water. Now I feel better, meanwhile one of the customers is looking at me to give orders of food. So I am slowly walking towards him to take the order from him because if I go with speed steps my head is spinning more and I may fall unconsciously... In between I looked at Lilly, she is busy in her dancing and the pub is crowded so early, maybe because of the weekend. Come on Mona... Stay, strong... Have some food, you will feel better... Meanwhile, one of the management member, who is Williams father stand in front of me as a hurdle. I looked at him as to what... "Bring the new wine glasses which are stored in that room..." (My boss pointed me to the room and ordered me to bring the wine glasses, actually it''s not my duty in this pub. I joined here as a dancer and they are making me to do the serving girl job and now they are ordering me to do the working girls jobs too... And looking after the glasses, cleaning and other stuff should be done by the working girls but we should not say no to our boss'' orders, so I nodded my head as ok, his face immediately turned to smirk. I didn''t understand his intentions and led slowly to the room by ignoring his expression and I feel like I want to take leave for today. Okay, after I gave the glasses to him I will ask about the leave. In between my thoughts, I went into the room and saw the carton box at the corner. As I was busily unsealing the carton box, I suddenly heard the sound of the door knob. Wait wait... Did anyone lock the door? I immediately turned around to check the door and yes the door was closed but not accidentally, it was closed by a man intentionally, and I rubbed my eyes and looked at that man and he is Williams, I am shocked the moment I looked at him in this room and that too he is locking the door, my heartbeat started rising fast out of nervousness and my vision is blurred again, but I tried to take a long breath to get normal and tried to stay stronger. Mona: Why did you close the door, William? (He didn''t listen to me and coming close to me with his arrogant face.) Mona: Give me space, I need to get out of this room... (I said strongly but his face immediately turns to smirk. I could understand what might be his intentions, so I looked at him with a serious note. Actually, I am scared but I pretended that I am serious but he is still busy in staring at my body near to my chest with his lewd eyes and I can sense his eyes are filled with lust. Come on, Mona, you should get out of this room before he threatens you. I said to myself and hurriedly led to the door and tried to unlock it with one of my hands while my other hand was busy holding the wine glasses. He immediately held my hand which was on the doorknob and pinned it to my back and pulled me closer to him and started staring at me... Mona: "Please leave me..." (I said with my requesting tone.) William: Yes, I will leave you, but only after I got fully satisfied with you on the bed... (He said by looking at my body, I tried to escape from him but he gripped me more tightly in such a way that I couldn''t even move an inch, In the next second he leaned forward to kiss my lips but I suddenly slid my head to another side so his head hit to the door. And with the help of the wine glasses in my other hand, I tried to beat him on his face... All the glasses fell on the floor but one glass hit on his head and his forehead started bleeding. I felt happy for escaping from his kiss and I got succeed in beating him with at least one wine glass, I thought he will fell unconscious but in the immediate second his face turned to furious at my actions. "How dare you?!" He suddenly shouted at me out of rage and in one pull he pushed me towards the bed and started unbuttoning his shirt. My eyes filled with tears and my vision got blurred and my dizziness is increasing more and I feel paralyzed in such a way that I can''t freely get up from the bed... Mona: Please don''t do anything to me, I am so sorry for what I have done to you... Please leave me... (I am trying to pleasing him with my cry tone but his face turned to happier when I am pleasing him. In the next second, he jumps on me, I rolled to another side of the bed and luckily escaped from his grip and try to get up from the bed by taking all my strength. But he gripped my dress on my back to make me stop and if I got imbalanced I will definitely fall on the bed and it''s tough to escape from him. So I take all my strength and walk in the opposite direction even though he holds my dress. Luckily his grip on my dress got loosen, I feel relieved and running towards the door to escape from him but I realized he rips my dress and my dress is falling down from my body. I immediately hold the dress with both of my hands and covered my body and stand like a statue... I don''t know why I blocked in such a helpless condition... If I stay in this room, this cruel animal will definitely rape me, if I go out everyone will look at my body... Even though I wrapped my body with this dress it is exposing my body and if anyone captures it, the video will definitely go viral... Meanwhile, I heard his loud laugh of him, he understands my dilemma and he thinks I will surrender to him but I have clear thoughts that I shouldn''t surrender to him and I am least bothered if anyone captured me in this helpless condition... Come on, Mona, you need to fight for yourself... I said to myself and try to take a step towards the door but I feel my legs are paralyzed and I can''t move the speed I think... And my vision once again got blurred... Mona... Stay awake... Open the door... Scream out loudly... At least Lilly or Emily will notice you and they will come and save you from this bastard... But when I take another step he holds my shoulder and trying to pull me back, I tried to push him away and my dress tear more, I wrapped my dress more tightly around my body... Suddenly the door was opened... And William immediately left me out of shock and I looked at the person who opened the door, I hope the person who entered should save me from this bastard... And the moment I look at the blue eyes, tears started rolling down from my eyes out of emotion... He looked at me with his shocking widened eyes, and take two steps into the room... That''s it... I ran towards him like a lost puppy and hugged him and started crying for help... Mona: Please help me... He is patting me on my back to make me calm down but I feel more emotional and taking deep sobbings and trying to explain to him that William is threatening me... After a few seconds, he holds my waist and lifted me up and hugged me tightly to make me calm down, when I sense his aura I feel so secured and protected... "I am there to take care of you, don''t worry, okay?" I immediately looked at his face and nodded my head as ok and his blue eyes immediately turned red evil eyes and he is staring towards Willam with his red evil eyes but he still holds me... That''s it... I fell unconscious and don''t know what happened next... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 56 - Hatching An Egg Tom''s Pov: I was born when all the five primal sources of Magic merge together to save their world Avizandum from the dark magic... The Sun... The Moon... The Water... The Air... The Earth¡­ The lords of all these five primal magic blessed me with their gifted powers and they assign five respective descendants of their respective magic to protect me as well as the five primal stones given by the gatekeeper of the Avizandum... So by using their powers, they opened a portal and the portal will be closed when the gatekeeper closed the gates of Avizandum by using her strong spells. I was formed in the form of an egg with a protective electrified shield around me and I can''t use any of the magic spells or I can''t use any of the supernatural powers I got from my magic lords when I am in the form of an egg, so this shield will help me to defend myself, that''s it... And the lords locked me in this protective egg shield to not misuse my powers on other worlds. When the time comes I need to crack out from the egg with the help of energy used by the descendants and should save the Avizandum... There is a reason behind forming me as an egg... First thing I shouldn''t use these powers in the other world, The second thing it''s easy for the descendants to protect me... So me in the form of an egg and with the five descendants along with the five primal stones given by the gatekeeper, we started our journey through the portal... But fortunately or unfortunately, the dark magic identified the tactics of the Primal lords, in the immediate second they too form their heir of dark magic and send through the same portal along with their dark evil descendants... The moment we all entered into the portal the chanting of the great spell of the gatekeeper was finished and the entire Avizandum was frozen and the gates of the Avizandum was sealed... And in order to open the gates of Avizandum, I need to break the strong spell of the gatekeeper by using my supernatural powers along with all the five primal stones of energy, and without these primal stones, no one can open the gates of Avizandum. So these five primal stones play a very crucial role to open the gates of Avizandum... And once the gates of Avizandum was opened I need to kill all the frozen dark magic by using my powers and the Avizandum will again flourish with the pure Magic... It''s not easy as we think... Now, the situation is more complicated when the descendants along with the dark magic heir entered into the portal along with us... Now their main aim is to destroy me when I was an egg because they can''t face me when I get into my true farm because I have the powers to turn them into ashes very easily... Those dark souls are good at predicting the future complications with me so they want to kill me when I am in the form of an egg and their second aim is to steal all the primal stones and with the help of their dark magic heir they will open the gates of Avizandum and kill all the primal source of magic or they will make them slaves... So the war didn''t freeze at Avizandum... The war is started in the transported portal and it is more dangerous than the war in the Avizandum because the entire fate of Avizandum is dependent on me... And killing me when I am in the egg form is very easy to the dark magic, so the descendants of the dark magic take this situation as an advantage and started attacking me, but the descendants of the pure magic are trying to protect me and as well as they are trying to protect the primal stones too... At one point of time, the energy was drained of my descendants and they have only one option to save either the primal stones or they have to save me... Saving me is not a solution right now because if the dark magic stole all the primal stones then they will open the gates of Avizandum and they will win the war by vanishing all the primal source of magic. So my descendants give priority to save the primal stones than me... They hold their respective primal stones and spread to five different directions in the portal, the dark magic will also get diluted by chasing them... But after some time the dark magic left chasing my descendants and they all surrounded me and laughing at me by looking at my helpless condition because I am helpless and can''t use my supernatural powers when I was an egg... And I hatched only with the help of great magic... So my descendants need to use their energy to hatch me but they are busy in protecting the primal stones and left me helplessly... In-between the dark energy started using their spells to destroy me into ashes but there is a protective shield around me which is blessed by the lords when they are creating me... So all the spells used by the dark magic repel back to them. All of their laughing faces turn to Evil... All the descendants of the dark magic got together around me and started the Loud chanting of great spells and after a few seconds, they cast the spell on me and this time they won... They successfully break the shield around me now they can easily turn me into ashes with their other spells... My life is going to end soon... I have no idea what to do... Is this the way to fight with a person? How can they target me when I am in a helpless condition? They need to hatch me and face me and fight with me directly, but they are taking advantage of my helpless condition... I need an external source of energy to hatch this egg then in the next second, I can turn them into ashes by using my supernatural powers... Ahhhh... What should I do now? I am the last hope to save the Avizandam world but now within a few seconds, I am going to die unless there is a miracle that happened... I can hear their chanting and their chanting is about to end and they will cast a spell on me to turn to ashes... Suddenly, some force of energy ball came to me and started rotating around me to protect me from the evil chanting. I have no idea what kind of energy ball it is but when it is rotating around me I can grasp the energy from it... And if it continues in the same way I can hatch the egg with its source of energy... So I started absorbing the energy from that source ball whereas the energy ball is rotating around me as well as it is fighting against to the evil forces to stop their chanting... The Evil forces or more aggressive but they are waiting for the energy ball to stand behind them but the energy ball is not listening to them and it is still rotating around me and giving me all of its energy to hatch my egg... And I am speedily absorbing all the energy it is giving to me because this is the last hope I have to save myself and to save the hope I was born and to save the Primal magic of Avizandum from this dark Evil... "The Egg is getting the power to hatch..." One of the dark energy descendants shouted and all of the other descendants get alerted and looking at me with their scared faces... "Kill the Dark Magic Heir..." The other dark energy descendant shouted out loudly... What? Dark Magic Heir? Why do they want to kill the dark magic heir? They need to protect the dark magic heir in order to save the dark magic in the war on the Avizandam but why they want to kill the dark magic hair? In between my thoughts, the egg started cracking and I am still absorbing the energy giving by the energy ball and I looked at the energy ball which is helping me to save my life through the cracks of the egg, and I am shocked at the moment I looked at it... It is the dark magic witch''s ball where the heir of the dark magic is hidden init and it is in the form of a witch''s ball and it is draining its own energy by donating its entire energy to me in order to save me from it''s evil descendants... And now I understand... The hair of the dark magic which is stored in the witches ball is protecting me from the dark magic descendants... That''s the reason the dark magic descendants want to kill their own heir because it is helping me to hatch my egg... But how can I let them kill this innocent heir where it is sacrificing its energy for me to save my life... My rage got hyper for the acts of those dark magic descendants... (Hello Readers... Hope you like this story... One important thing I forgot to say is the Celestial Prince food is Power Stones, If he didn''t get his food his energies will be low... So to save the Avizandum please donate your power stones to our Celestial prince... So his energies will get hyper and he will save the Avizandum) Chapter 57 - Tear Drop Of A Mermaid... Tom''s Pov: That''s the reason the dark magic descendants want to kill their own heir because it is helping me to hatch my egg... But how can I let them kill this innocent heir where it is sacrificing its energy for me to save my life... My rage got hyper for the acts of those dark magic descendants... And the heir of the dark magic ball is revolving more speedily around me to give it''s all of its energies to me as fast as possible before its descendants will kill both of us... So to save me from them, it keeps its own life at risk and trying to save me from their descendants... I can hear the chanting of the dark magic descendants and my rage and furious is more hyper from second by second for their attitude towards their heir, it''s not fair to kill their heir just because it is helping me and I need to get out from this egg to save its life, so I am trying to take all the energy from it to hatch out from the egg... And finally when their chanting is about to end my shell was cracked and now I am free, I immediately fly high by flapping my flaming dragon wings and immediately land on one of my knees and looked at them with my flaming red eyes... Now I am able to fight against to the cruel dark magic descendants... All the descendants of the dark magic got shocked by looking at me but they are still continuing the chanting with their high voice and cast the spell at me but suddenly the dark magic heir ball hit the spell to protect me from them... I am out of control of my anger for their cruel acts on their helpless heir... My dragon Wings got flapped furiously and my rage turned into a flame and roared out loudly as possible as I can and there is a flame shower from my mouth and the flames circulated around me and in the next second I looked at the dark magic descendants with my furious eyes, that''s it, all the flames around me turned into fire bullets and started fire showering on them, they are trying to safe them with their spells but they can''t escape from my furious flame bullets and in the next second all the dark magic descendents ran away by using their spells to escape from me... I roared out of my anger more loudly even though they escape, in order to kill the hope to attack me or its heir... After a few seconds, I find no descendants around us, so I get into normal, and looked around for the dark magic heir ball which saved my life... I searched everywhere and I find it on the floor a little bit far away to me and it is fell helplessly and all of its energies were drained and I can sense it is looking at me helplessly... I know I am responsible to take all of its energies, and with the help of its energies, I am alive now. So now, I am responsible to give all its energy back... In between my thoughts, I once again looked at the ball and it looks so dull and it is lacking it luminous, maybe due to lack of energies init. I slowly went close to it and hold the ball with both of my hands... "I am so sorry, I give you so much pain in our first meet..." The brightness of the ball is getting low from second to second. I really feel so sorry when I am looking at the ball in such a helpless condition. "Hey, please stey awake, you are fine now, no one will dare to attack you... I am there to save you from everyone..." The glow of the ball is still deteriorating and I don''t know how can I help with it... Who said dark magic is evil? There is no Evil thing in any magic... The evil thing is the Arrogant mind of the magic lords by feeling that they can do anything, either it can be the primal magic or dark magic... If there is arrogance in their powers of the primal magic then it is also evil magic... Everything is evil and they are just fighting for their own benefits to empower their magic and they are least bothered to kill the other person in order to empower their magic... And Who said this dark magic is evil magic? This heir of dark magic saved me by keeping its life at risk... Who said primal magic is not evil magic? Their acts clearly show their partiality, descendants of the primal magic are least bothered about my life, I know the primal stones are more important to them than my life but there is no use of this magic if they can''t save one''s life which is at risk and helpless condition, and there is no humanity or kind heart in any one of them to save me when I am in the helpless condition. They know their energy source will hatch the egg to free me but they failed to do their job and left me helplessly... And on the other hand, this dark magic heir understand about my pain and understand about my helpless condition and came to me to save me by standing against to their descendants by risking it''s own life... In between my thoughts, I once again looked at the ball in my hands and its brightness is getting decreasing... And I can feel it is losing its life... "No... No... Please... Please don''t leave me... Please be with me and we both can help the world to rule with the Divinity of God Magic by killing the Evil in both Primal and Dark magic..." After listening to me it brightens for one second as a hint that it is acceptable to stand with me to fight against the evil magic but in the next second it turns to dull and the ball doesn''t have enough energy to live it''s life... "Please stey with me, I will take care of the rest..." I am trying to requesting it to stay alive but the ball is becoming more dim as a hint that it is going to die soon. I feel so guilty because I don''t know how to save it and I feel so pain in my heart that I am going to lose it, I feel like I am losing my life and my life is incomplete without it... I take the ball close to my chest to make it warmer in my cuddle... And I saw a small crack on the ball and understand it is caused due to the spell of the dark magic cast on me to kill me, but it takes the spell to save me... Tears filled my eyes for its sacrifice... "Why? Why do you want to help me? Why did you keep your life at risk? And now... Now... Why are you leaving your life by making me alone? Who will guide me if you leave me alone? Why don''t you stay with me? You are very kind in the heart... You are so great... Please... Please come back to your life... Please save this world from the Evil magic... Lets both of us will fight against the evil magic and build the Divinity of God Magic... Please come back..." My eyes filled with tears out of emotional pain and love towards it. I feel like I don''t want to leave it but I don''t know how can I save its life... All the brightness in the ball was gone and it is becoming dull and turning to dark as a hint that it is going to die within a few seconds... "Please..." A tear drop rolls down from my eyes, and fall on the ball exactly on the crack... In the next second my tear drop on the ball started glowing very brightly... For one second I did not understand what is happening, and then I realised it is one of my supernatural power came from the water element of mermaids... Yes... The tear drop of mermaids has the healing power... And with the help of this supernatural power, the crack of the dark magic heir ball is started healing on its own... My face turn to smile when I am looking at the glowing ball, I feel so happy the moment I looked at it when it is healing and it''s started back glowing brightly... I hold the ball more close to me out of eternal happiness and in a few seconds it heals completely... I feel so happy and hugged it very close to me... Thank you... Thank you so much for coming back to your life... I take the ball close to my lips and kissed it out of eternal happiness, and it is started glowing more than before... I am shocked and continued kissing it and after a few seconds the ball is started glowing with the rainbow colours and I understand it is grabbing my energies through my kiss to get into its original form.) (Hello Readers... Hope you like this story... One important thing I forgot to say is the Celestial Prince food is Power Stones, If he didn''t get his food his energies will be low... So to save him please donate your power stones to our Celestial prince... So his energies will get hyper.) Chapter 58 - Beautiful Form Of The Heir... Tom''s Pov: I am shocked and continued kissing it and after a few seconds the ball is started glowing with the rainbow colours and I understand it is absorbing my energies through my kiss to get into its original form. I am okay to give all my energies to help to get into its original form, so I continued kissing it out of my love and happiness towards it... All I need is I want it to be alive... And the brightness of the ball is increasing more with the rainbow colours... After a few seconds, the heir ball started transforming into a beautiful lady, I widened my eyes out of shock and looking at it but still kissing it to transform energies to it... Finally, it is turning into a beautiful lady with the glowing skin of divine brightness. I am very excited by looking into its beautiful formation and now it is forming its pretty face... And her lips are exactly on my lips and I can sense the softness of her lips, I understand I am kissing on her soft lips, my lips turn to smile and continued giving a deep kiss to her and pressing her lips as permission to enter into her warm mouth, I feel like I want to explore her entirely... I looked at her beautiful face in between and understand she is enjoying my kiss by closing her eyes and still absorbing my energies to get into its full form... Something is happening in me... Some good energies are filling my heart when I am kissing her... The way I feel when I am first kissing her is like the fire within my bones is alive again... I feel like my soul has returned to its life... I feel like we are kissing each other souls and falling in more love with the help of this kiss... Suddenly, my eyes were flashed with the rainbow lighting around her body, I can see the magic wings farming on her back which is flapping out of happiness and her newly formed hands are wrapped around my neck and caressing my hair with her fingertips... Now she is started responding to my kiss by kissing me back with her soft lips... Ahhhh... I immediately started enjoying her lips by chewing them with my lips and kissing her in between, she slowly opened her mouth and gave entrance to me to explore her entire mouth... I immediately hold her thin waist with one of my hands and with my other hand I hold her chin and pulled her more close to me to access a good kiss by exploring her entire mouth. She immediately wrapped her hands around my neck more tightly and enjoying my kiss... We both are enjoying our first kiss session by exploring each other mouths and playing with our tongues. Finally, with the help of my kiss she takes all the energies she needs and transformed them into her pure form, and now she exactly looks like a divinity of the goddess... In-between our kiss we exit from the portal and landed on the planet earth... While kissing her I looked around, and it is dam dark and we are in the middle of the forest and her skin is shining like a star under the moon rays. I looked at the full moon, and the rays of the full moon are falling on me and I can sense my energies are refilling and my mood got hyper and hold her waist more tightly with one of my hands and started flying as high as possible by kissing her... She holds me more tightly by hugging me and kissing me more happily with her cute smiling face and her rainbow feather wings are flapping slowly but her eyes are still closing, and I can understand she is enjoying my high fly kiss... And now, my helping kiss turned into an intense kiss and I am enjoying by exploring her entire mouth and tasting her love essence through our kiss and my heart feels so happy and it is fulfilled with joy and bliss when I am kissing her... Slowly my feelings for her turned to intense feelings and I feel like I want to enjoy her more and my feelings for her is also increasing... I hugged her more tightly in such a way that there is no space for air to enter between us, and I am enjoying the pleasure of her soft smooth body which is stick to my body... I am aroused and my manly hood is erected hard and pinning to her soft body for her permission... She still closed her eyes and enjoying my kiss by wrapping her hands around my neck and hugged me more tightly and her rainbow wings are flapping slowly and they started shining with the sparkles and showering the lovable pink colour surrounded both of us. I understand her feelings on me is showering through her wings and by looking at the pink colour I can understand it''s a hint that she is loving me and she is liking what I am doing to her. My desires on her got hyper more and I immediately wrapped of my legs around her waist and pulled her more close to me to sense my erected manly hood... Her cheeks immediately turn to pink out of shyness the moment she senses my manly hood but she still closed her eyes and enjoying my kiss... Ahhhh... I can''t control my desires and I feel like I want to enjoy her right now... I slide down one of my hand which is holding her chin towards her neck and crawl towards her chest to grab her soft treasures... Her wings suddenly started flapping fast and her cheeks turned to more blush when she senses my hand on her soft treasures... I understand she is liking what I am doing to her and I started kissing her with pressing her lips with mine very intensely and biting seductively meanwhile my fingers are busy in sliding down her dress near to her chest to grab her soft treasures, my leg which is on her waist is pulled her more close to me to sense my manly hood which caused aroused just because of her... Within a few seconds, I got succeed to pull down her dress a little and now her coverage is fully exposed to me, I slowly started squeezing her bare soft treasures and kissing her more deeply and enjoying her essence of love... Even she started responding to my wild kiss and trying to kiss me wildly and I like the way she is responding to me... Ahhhh... I can''t wait... My manly is erected more and it is felling more thirsty and it will only get satisfied when it entered into her... My desires on her are getting hyper from second to second and I can''t wait to satisfy my desires... And I can''t wait to enjoy her soft treasures... I feel like she is mine... She is the only mine and I will protect her till the last breath of my life... In between my thoughts, I landed on top of the mountain cliff, which is surrounded by a beautiful flower garden on the hilltop and the flowers in the garden started shining under the moonlight and they are capturing our love glorious. These flowers started showering the beautiful fragrance of them as a hint that nature is supporting us... In the immediate second, some of the flowers together form a beautiful bed and I immediately lay my beautiful rainbow butterfly on the flower bed... She paused her kiss and her rainbow wings stopped flapping and relaxing on the bed but her cheeks are still pink in colour out of blush and her face is still blushing and enjoying the moment of our kiss... A beautiful pink mage is still farmed around us... I looked at her beautiful shining face and it is more glorious under the moon race, I kissed gently on her forehead out of love towards her and her lips turn to smile and she wrapped her hands around my shoulder as a hint to continue what I am doing... I continued my kiss on her blushed cheeks and her cheeks turn to more blush and I slowly went down to her sharp chin and kissed it intensely for a few seconds and then I slowly slide towards her neck and started kissing on her neck and collarbone... She started curling my hair with her fingertips out of pleasure I am giving through my kiss session on her neck... And I am licking her neck in between my intense kiss... She immediately wrapped one of her legs around my waist and I understand she liked my intense kiss on her neck and her actions makes me feel more aroused. I started kissing her neck more aggressively out of my love desires towards her but her soft treasures are distracting me by attracting me more... I slide down my eyes near to her soft treasures, I can clearly see her coverage but they are not fully exposed and half of them are still hide under her dress, so in the immediate second I pulled down her dress and her soft treasures immediately popped out... (Hello Readers... Hope you like this story... One important thing I forgot to say is the Celestial Prince food is Power Stones, If he didn''t get his food his energies will be low... So to save him please donate your power stones to our Celestial prince... So his energies will get hyper.) Chapter 59 - Heart Shape Tattoo... Tom''s Pov: I slide down my eyes near to her soft treasures, I can clearly see her coverage but they are not fully exposed and half of them are still hide under her dress, so in the immediate second I pulled down her dress and her soft treasures immediately popped out and they are looking at me seductively as a hint to enjoy them... Ahhhhhh... Beautifull... They are shinning like glossy under the moon rays and they are in perfect shape and according to my taste and tempting me more by looking at me seductively, and the flower fragrance which is surrounded by us is tempting me more and I can''t wait anymore and I will definitely eat both of them right away to satisfy my desires... I immediately landed my lips on her soft treasures and started kissing them and they are so soft and tempting me to enjoy them by sucking it... In the next second, she started caressing my hair when I am kissing her soft treasures, her actions make me feel more horny, I immediately gulped her treasures intensely and licking them seductively to satisfy my desires... She arched her back and tightened her leg which is wrapped on my waist but still closed her eyes and enjoying what I am doing to her... She totally surrenders to me and enjoying whatever I am doing to her. I feel more excited with her reaction and immediately hold her treasures with my both hands and started eating them seductively... I can''t control myself... I am aroused and my erected manly hood is started rubbing to her for her permission for entrance, she is smiling and enjoying by sensing it. Suddenly I bite on one of her soft treasures in between my kiss out of my desires... "Ahhhhhh..." Suddenly she screamed out loudly out of pain, I immediately paused what I am doing and looked at her with my worried face. She opened her eyes for the first time and her eyes are black. I understand she feels so much pain by looking at her dark eyes. "Ahhhhhh..." She again screamed out loudly out of pain, I didn''t understand what is happening to her. I immediately get up from her and lay beside her and hold her chin and make her to look at me and asked her, "Hey, what happened?" She immediately closed her eyes and strike her head as no and biting her lower lip out of pain and immediately turn to another side by wrapping her hands around her chest and her face turned to dull and tears started rolling down from her eyes... I wipe her tears with my thumb finger and realized the teardrops are in black colour by looking at the colour of the teardrops I can understand she is taking so much pain. "Hey, what happened?" She did not speak anything and still stay in the same position I did not understand what happened to her. I feel so sorry by looking at her in such a position. I hope nothing bad happened to her... "Did I do anything wrong?" She did not reply to me, maybe she doesn''t want to speak to me, maybe I am the reason for the pain or maybe she doesn''t like our intense session, yes, I behave so foolishly on our first meet... I should have taken her permission before I started doing it to her, or at least I should treat her in a sensitive way... "It''s okay, if you don''t like what I am doing to you, you should have told me openly, you no need to worry about my feelings because I am okay to keep distance from you physically but please don''t leave me alone, I can''t live without you, please be with me, I will take care of you for the rest of my life..." She didn''t say anything and still in the same position and suffering from the pain. "I am sorry... I am so sorry... I never touch you without your permission, okay..?" (By finishing my words I am going to take away my hand from her and trying to keep my distance from her to give some space to her. It''s very tough for me to stay far away from her even though it is an inches gap between us, but I should respect her feeling and should give some space to her, in between my thoughts I take away my hand around her waist but in the immediate second she holds my hand and turn towards me and hugged me tightly. I feel relieved and immediately wrapped my hand around her and take her close to my cuddle. I understand she likes what I am doing to her but I did not understand what is bothering her and why she is dull all of a sudden... "Is everything okay?" She nodded her head as yes but still hiding her face in my chest. I hold her chin and raised her face to look at me, she slowly open her eyes and looked at me with her teary black eyes. I kiss on her forehead and again looked at her. Her black eyes turn to normal with my kiss and her eyeballs turn to pink as a hint by portraying her feelings through the colour of the eyeballs that she is loving me... "Please tell me what bothering you?" She slides down her head and looked at her coverage, and I am shocked by looking at it because it is bleeding with black blood. I didn''t understand what is happening to her... I immediately get up and sit on the bed out of shock... For one second I feel like I will lose her by looking at her overflowing blood, my heartbeat started raising fast out of anxiety... I don''t want to lose her... I want her... I want to live my life with her... Stay calm... Just stay calm and first look at her wound keenly... In between my thoughts I looked at her wound and I can see a crack on her chest where exactly I bite her before, but it is not caused because of my bite, it is already got wounded, and I suddenly got the flash of the hit of the spell by her descendants which cast on me and I understand this is the place where she got hit with the spell to save me... It is exactly near to her heart on one of her treasure but due to my energy through the kiss, it is covered with her soft skin texture but still in the process of healing due to my teardrop but when I bite, the wound got opened again... I feel so sorry for my mean acts on her, I should not treat her so harshly... Now, see, she is suffering from the pain of the hell spell given by their descendants... I should do something to make it heal, so my girl will be out of this pain... What I should do? Suddenly I got a flash of my kiss on the heir ball and she grabs the energies through my kiss and formed into her original form and yes... Yes... She will heal if I give energies to her... So I immediately landed my lips on her wound and started kissing very gently... I am sure she will grab the energies to heal her mood through my kiss, and my kiss will definitely help her to heal her wound, and as I guessed it started healing so fast and her skin is closing and all the black blood is absorbing under to her skin. The moment I realised her wound got healed perfectly on one of her soft treasures near to her heart, I slowly paused my kiss and looked at her chest and it is back to normal... I feel relieved by looking at it and I should give time to heal, until then I should not touch it. In between my thoughts, I hold her dress to cover her coverage, but suddenly I can see a small mark farming on her skin exactly where I bit her. I thought she got a deep wound due to my bite and the spell attack but what shocking me more is, it is not the wound, it is forming into the form of a tattoo in the shape of the heart exactly where I bite her... I understand she intentionally created my love bite as a tattoo by using her magic to keep it as a most memorable moment. I feel eternal happy after looking at the heart shape tattoo and by looking at the tattoo it is clear that she is loving me, I feel so happy and immediately kissed at her love tattoo very gently and looked at her. She is staring at me with her pink eyes and her eyes are filled with pink tears... And I can understand they are happy tears out of love towards me and she is looking at me out of her overwhelming love... I smile by looking at her happy face and kissed her on her forehead and again looked at her pink eyeballs but her glossy lips are attracting me more, and I can''t control to stay far away from them, so I immediately started kissing them by entering into her mouth and forget that I should keep distance to her to give space... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 60 - I Love You, My Lord Tom''s Pov: I smile by looking at her happy face and kissed her on her forehead and again looked at her pink eyeballs but her glossy lips are attracting me more, and I can''t control to stay far away from them, so I immediately started kissing them by entering into her mouth and forget that I should keep distance to her to give space and enjoying my girl''s love essence through the kiss, after a few seconds she too kissed me back and pulling me close to her to access good kiss but this time I tried to control my desires because I need to give time to her to get stronger and I don''t want to threaten her again on her wound. So I forcefully break my kiss and pulled her close to my cuddle and wrapped my leg around her waist and hugged her tightly and trying to control my kiss craving... The feelings of cuddling her is so great, she is the one who has made me feel in this way, this feeling is so magical, and I feel like I want to cuddle her and forget everything else, I can spend the rest of my life happily with my cute little butterfly... In between my thoughts, I intentionally grounded the fire element in me so the atmosphere turns to cold and due to coldness she hugged me more tightly in my cuddle, I can sense her soft treasures are squeezing to my hard abbs when I am cuddling her... Ahhhhhh... It''s tough to control my desires particularly when her soft treasures are squeezing to me but I need to control... Ahhhh... I pulled her more close to me by wrapping my leg more tightly on her waist and now my erected manly hood is directly pinning to her like a hammer. Huuuuuhhh... What I just need to do is control... Yes... You should control to save her life... I said to myself, in between she looked at me with her blushing face, I can understand she is confused at my actions but to not let her speak I once again kissed on her forehead and hugged her tightly... I feel like we should stay like this forever... After a few seconds, she again raised her head and looking at me with her puppy eyes under my cuddle... (I can understand she wants to say something to me.) "What happened?" She didn''t say anything but still looking at me with her amused eyes and her cheeks again turned to blush. I smile by looking at her and even I am mesmerising by looking at her beauty. Finally, after a few seconds, she breaks the silence and said, "I love you..." My body was electrified out of shock at her sudden proposal... "What?" I asked out of confusion whether I hear the right thing or not. "I love you..." She said again with her sweet voice and my eyes are filled with tears out of happiness. Have I heard the right thing? Did she really say I love you to me or am I hallucinating? I am in still confused but feel so happy for the thought that she proposed to me...) "I Love You..." (This time she said by nodding her head as yes with her sweet voice by understanding my confusion and I understand it is not my daydreaming and my angel butterfly really confessed me her love towards me and I feel so blessed and happy and I feel like I am flying in the high sky out of happiness.) "I Love You..." (She said again with her sweet voice by looking at me and these are the words she spells for the first time and that too the most happiest words ever in my life. I immediately pulled her close to me.) "I love you too, my butterfly..." (I immediately said that I am loving her and her face immediately lighten up with happiness and hugged me tightly.) "Will you be with me forever?" I immediately asked her and she nodded her head as yes, I hold her chin and made her to look at me. She is looking at me with her blushing shining face. I kissed on her glossy lips for a few seconds and again looked at her. "Tell me, will you be with me for the rest of my life?" (She again nodded her head as yes and looking at me with her pretty eyes, I know her answer is yes but I want to listen to it from her sweet voice so I asked her again.) "Please tell me yes or no..., Will you be with me?" She immediately gets up from my cuddle and sits on the flower bed, I am confused and looking at her for her answer, in the next second she holds my face with her hands and makes me rest my head on her lap and I feel so relieved when I rest my head in her lap... Sleeping in a loved one''s lap is always a special and great thing, all my stress was gone and closed my eyes out of relief... She slowly started caressing my head with her fingertips and I feel like heavenly pleasure and no one can replace this pleasure, but my mind is still struck at my question and still thinking why she didn''t answer to me. I opened my eyes and looked at her glorious face, she is looking at me with her smiling blushing face... "I will be with you, my lord..." This time before I ask her again she replied to me, she finally spells out her answer and I feel so happy by listening to the answer and I immediately hold her neck and pulled her close to me and started kissing her... After a few seconds, I break the kiss and looked at her pink eyes... "Thank you so much..." She smiles and one of her pink tears roll down from her eyes and fall on my body on the right side of my chest, and I feel some coolant, I looked at it and her happy teardrop form in the shape of a love symbol, which formed exactly similar on her treasures near to her heart as a memory of my first love bite. I once again looked at the magic teardrop tattoo and the tattoo started glowing with pink colour... "What it is?" I asked her in confusion because I never knew about a pink glowing tattoo... "It will glow when I am close to you, my lord..." She said with her blushed face and I smile by looking at the tattoo and hold her soft palm and make her touch my tattoo and I placed my palm on her tattoo and passed some energies to her. Now, her tattoo started glowing with blue colour... Her face immediately lightens up out of excitement by looking at her love bite tattoo and immediately looked at me... "What it is, my lord?" She asked me out of excitement... "It will glow whenever I am close to you and..." "And?" "And it will give me a signal to my pink tattoo if you are in the danger zone..." She looked at me with her smiling face and kissed me on my forehead, both of our tattoos are glowing in blue and pink colours... "I wish they should glow forever..." I said indirectly that we should be together forever and my girl''s butterfly wings immediately started flapping out of happiness and her face turned to more blush and nodded her head as yes and her semi curly hair is started tickling me on my face and the flower fragrance is increased more and nature is surrounded by us is enjoying by looking at our love and the cool breeze is making both of us feel refreshed... My girl still curling my hair very caressingly with her fingertips and I fall into sleep very peacefully with her magic lovable spell... I can see our bright future with lots of happiness and giggles and our future is filled with our love and affection towards each other but suddenly my vision got blurred, and it is surrounded by dark smog... Wait... What happening? Is it dark magic? Did they coe to separate us? I immediately open my eyes and looked at my girl, and her face looks so worried and her face is filled with sweat out of nervousness and she is looking around, I immediately get up from her lap and looked around and everything is fine, I once again looked at my girls face... "Hey, what happened?" She did not look at me but still looking all around with her nervous face, and suddenly closed her eyes for a few seconds, and again opened her eyes and looking around. I can understand she is using some magic to find something, but I did not understand what is bothering her... In between my thoughts, I observed that the fragrance of the flowers got stopped. I am shocked and looked around the garden, and everything is fine but why I can''t sense the fragrance of the flowers? I once again looked around the garden, and I observed the flowers from the far end of the garden are started perishing. I am shocked and looked at them keenly, and they are perishing row by row towards us... "They are coming..." She immediately screamed out loudly with her nervous tone... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 61 - How Long This Spell Works? Tom''s Pov: I once again looked around the garden, and I observed the flowers from the far end of the garden are started perishing. I am shocked and looked at them keenly, and they are perishing row by row towards us... "They are coming..." She immediately screamed out loudly with her nervous tone... "Who? Who is coming?" I asked her with a confused tone... "The descendants of the dark magic, my Lord...", she said with her worried scared tone, and I did not understand why she is worrying, "So what..?", I asked her by holding her chin and made her to look at me. "They will kill us, my lord...", she said with her cry tone and immediately hugged me. "I am there to protect you...", I said my patting on her back she nodded her head as ok and still hugged me tightly. I once again looked around, and by looking at the flowers perishing towards us, I can sense they are coming close to us. I immediately closed my eyes and created the protective aura around us and created a fire element aura shield a bit far away from us in such a way that if anyone touches the shield they will definitely turn to ashes... After a few seconds, my girl gets relieved and looked at me but her eyes are still filled with tears, I kissed on her lips gently and patting on her back as ok... "I am there to save you, my butterfly, please don''t be worry..." She nodded her head as ok and rest her head on my chest and closed her eyes but after a few seconds, she suddenly opened her eyes widely out of shock and looked at me, her face is filled with sweat drops... "They are many..." she said with her shivering tone. "Many?" "What do you mean, my lady..." She once again looks at our surrounding and again looked at me with her worried face, "the dark magic army is coming, my lord..." "Army?" I asked her with a confused tone, and she immediately nodded her head as yes and continued her explanation by closing her eyes... "They are not only the descendents of dark magic, but they are also many, the dark magic is furious for the acts done to them by the primal magic so they gained all kinds of energies through nature and other armies and they pooled everyone to defeat the primal sources of magic and now..." She paused and raised her eyebrows out of shock, "And now?" She immediately opened her teary eyes and looked at me... "And now they are coming to kill you..." She hugged me and started crying, I smile by looking at her nervousness for no reason because they can''t kill me or threaten me because I am an Immortal, in between my thoughts I tried to make my girl stay calm and strong. "I never think my butterfly is such a sensitive girl..." By finishing my words I hold her chin and made her to look at me, "Don''t you believe in my energies?" She nodded her head as yes... "I believe in you, my lord..." (She said with her cry tone.) "Then what bothering you?" She takes a long breath to control her emotions and looked at me. "I am bothering about your life, my lord..." "My life?" (She nodded her head as yes and continue her explanation to me.) "I know you will save me from them, but at the cost of risking your life..." She said and started crying again by holding me. I am patting on her back to make her calm down, she started explaining with a crying tone, "I can''t live without you, my lord, and I can''t bear if anything happened to you..." (I can understand her pain and she is so much scared for the incident that happened when I am struck in the egg. Even I can''t live without her, but now I am back with all of my powers and if my powers didn''t work I can attack them with my physical strength. In between my thoughts my girl placed her hand on her on the pink glowing tattoo and closed her eyes. I can understand she is doing some magic spell but I don''t know what she is doing. After a few seconds she opened her eyes and kiss me on my lips but this time her kiss is different, I can sense she is going to leave me, tears started overflowing from her eyes and I can sense she is feeling the pain. I can understand the spell she used at me will be messed up something and to confirm the same I asked her what it is., "What did you do to me..." She started crying by holding me and striking her head as no... "Please tell me what did you do to me..." I asked with my rage tone because I understand she did something stupid. "I need to end this, my lord, and I am so sorry... I need to take this decision to save you from my cruel ruthless dark magic descendants." She said with her shivering crying tone and now I confirmed she did something to me and I can feel I am going to miss my butterfly, I immediately hugged her tightly... "No... No... I don''t let you go away from me... Please be with me my butterfly... Please... I can''t live without you... First, tell me what you did to me..." She is not responding to me and closed her eyes to sense what their descendants are planning to attack us, after a few seconds she opened her eyes and looked at me with a little smile on her face. "Lord, please listen to me... Being apart for some time is good rather than leaving any one of our life..." I recap what she just said and understand she is going to leave me alone in order to save my life... "Are you mad? I am immortal and they can''t do anything to me... How do you think I can live happily without you my butterfly..." I immediately hugged her and tears filled my eyes for the thought that I should live alone without her in my life and my life is meaningless without her. I need to end her plan... Yes... But first I need to know what exactly she did to me and she still I don''t know what she did to me and I don''t know what her plans are, she immediately wiped her tears and looked at me with her happy smiling face, and kissed me gently on my lips and looked at me. I understand she is happy just because her plan is going to work, does it mean I should live alone?) "My lord, please listen to me carefully, the dark magic witches can break any kind of shield and within a few seconds they will get succeed in breaking the shield." "So what? I can protect us..." (I told her with my aggressive tone, she immediately hold my chin and trying to request me.) "Lord, I trust you and you will definitely protect me but the situation may not happen in the way we are thinking, I know you are immortal and I know you can easily defeat them but I know about my descendent''s cruel mind too, They enhance their powers from this nature...! So they are more powerful than before but the thing is they are very good at playing tactics, I can read their mind and if they find we are in love with each other they will definitely play with our relationship emotionally. They will make you their Slave by threatening my life and they will definitely blackmail you to do the cruel acts with them by threatening my life and if they got succeed then all the sources of the magic will ruin, which is not good at all..." (She tried to explain me with her worried shivering tone and hold me more tightly and continued her explanation...) "But we can stop this by making them believe that we are not close to each other and we can make them believe that we are not in a relationship..." (I understand that she plot a plan and trying to convince me to stick on that plan but I don''t let that happen and I should defeat their army, but before that, I need to know what her plan is so I asked her by making her trusting that I will cooperate with her plan.) "Oka, what''s your plan, my lady?" I asked her to make her trust me, she looked at me with a brief smile on her face and started explaining to me, " I cast an invisible spell on you, my lord, so they can''t look at you and they can''t smell you through their senses." I am shocked after listening to her, so if I am invisible I may not fight with them, "How long your spell will work?" I asked her to know how long I should stay quiet by folding my hands and look at their evil acts but once the spell lasts they will see my other shade and everyone will turn to ashes... My lady again looked at me with a brief smile on her face... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 62 - Please Follow My Plan... Tom''s Pov: "How long your spell will work?" I asked her with my controlled angry tone to know how long I should stay quiet by folding my hands and how long I should look at their evil acts but once this spell lasts they will see my other shade and everyone will definitely turn to ashes... My lady again looked at me with a brief smile on her face and started explaining, "The invisible spell will vanish when the sun rises, my lord, but they can''t sense or recognize your magic energies until I uncast the spell on you, my lord" "What do you mean?" I didn''t understand about her spell on my magic energies, what does she mean they can''t sense or recognize my powers? And this spell will last until she uncast it? Does it mean until she uncast the spell they can''t sense my powers? Many doubts filled in my mind, in between my thoughts my butterfly immediately showed her hand and there is a star tattoo on her hand and it is started glowing with golden colour, " My lord, there is a specific tattoo for every dark magic witches which will have in different patterns according to their capabilities and specifications, and it will glow when there is a source of magic around them either it is a Primal Magic or Dark magic it will glow irrespective of the magic surrounded by them. So with my spell, I make it invisible so in the future when you are living in this world Earth, you no need to worry about the witches of dark magic around you because they can''t recognize you and they can''t identify your magic strength and your power even though you are near to them, they will think you are human and so you will be safe... "Does it mean my powers don''t work on them? "You are mistaken, my lord, you can use any of your powers on them, I just used the illusion spell to make them think you are not the Celestial prince, that''s it... "Are you serious?", I asked her with my rage tone because, the first thing I can''t do anything till the morning due to invisible spell and the second thing I don''t want to hide from them, rather I can attack them and can give the appropriate punishments they deserve. My girl understands my rage and immediately hold my face with her palms and looked at me with her teary eyes and said, "Lord, I know about your powers, and I know about your strength but sometimes, we should use our mind tactics rather than our physical strength, my Lord, and that''s what I am doing now, please trust me and believe in me, my love." "Why can''t we do the war against to them? Yours and mine combined strength and powers are far enough to turn them to ashes..." She immediately strikes her head as no as a hint that she is not agreeing to me... "This is not the right time to declare war, my lord, killing everyone is not the solution, at first we should try to change their minds by convincing them, next we should go for the punishments and rewards approach if they didn''t agree to us, later we should go for the death sentence by declaring the war against to them if they do not change their mind for the punishments and rewards too..." "Do you think they will listen if we try to convince them? They are so cruel, my butterfly, I don''t let them to threaten your life once again..." I said with my worried tone to convince my girl but she is not listening to me and trying to convince me by saying, "Lord, they are just following their leader''s orders, it does not mean everyone are cruel, if the leader is giving the cruel orders they are following them that''s it, it doesn''t mean everyone is cruel just because they are following their leader''s orders, so first we should target the leaders so all the innocent army will get calm down, please trust me, my lord, not everyone is cruel, we should not give death punishment for the innocent people in the army..." I take a long breath and nodded my head as ok, and I totally agreed to what my girl said, giving death punishment to innocent people is not good at all and as she said we should use our mind rather than by using the physical strength, so we can take the wise decisions and my girl used her mind and think about the innocent lives in the army, and after she explained to me I too agreed to her by not giving priority to war but it doesn''t mean I will leave my girl for her plan, so I asked her with my rage tone, "So what we should do next..?" She immediately smiled at me and hugged me out of happiness for my acceptance and after a few seconds she looked at me with her teary eyes, "We should gain our strengths and increase our mind power, my lord" By finishing her words she kissed me deeply on my lips, I am responding to her kiss but what she said is not answer to my question, I want her to break her plan and she should live with me, in between my thoughts she breaks the kiss and looked at me with her cry happy face, "I love you, my lord, I love you more than my life, and I just cast all these spells to protect you from them, I don''t want them to taunt you every day and night, now I feel save and secured about you even though I am not close to you..." She said and kissed me deeply on my lips once again and now I understand she is not going to change her plan, in between my thoughts she gets up from my lap and gets down from the bed to leave me, but I immediately hold her hand and trying to get down from the bed to convince her but suddenly something stopped me... I paused and looked around and identified my girl blocked me in a cage spell... I immediately looked at her with my furious red eyes for her dumb acts, she is looking at me with her teary eyes... "I am so sorry, my lord, I need to do this, they break the fire element shield and soon they will break your protection shield, and now I should transform into my original witches ball form, if not they will understand my powers and misuse them and by looking at me in ball form my descendants might think I might be lost somewhere here and they will take me along with them and they can''t see you or find you because of my spell..." "Yes, but why did you lock me here with your another stupid spell?" I screamed at her for her stupid decision but my girl looked at me with her brief smile and wiped her tears and break the silence, "I can read your mind too, my lord, I know you don''t sit calmly..." "Ahhhh... What the hell you did..." I immediately shouted at her and trying to break the cage spell but it''s of no use, she is going to succeed in her plans, I made a mistake by thinking everything, I should have understood when she said that she can read her descendants'' mind but I again failed, now I should sit by folding my hands, in between my thoughts I looked at my girl with my helpless condition, my girl is still crying by looking at me, "this spell will vanish when the sun rises, my lord...", she said with her cry tone. I once again tried to convince her, "But please break this spell..." She is striking her head as no and replied to me with her cry tone, " A witch can''t take her spell back, my lord..." "Then why did you do this to me? You should have taken my permission before you cast a spell on me..." I shouted at her out of pain, tears filled my eyes, I can''t live without my girl, how can she do this to me? It may be just a short time that we might meet but it is so precious to us and we both fell in love to each other and now we can''t live without each other, but why my girl is giving me such a harsh punishment to me by blocking me in this cave? Why can''t she understand my pain? "I love you, my butterfly, why can''t you understand my love?", I said with a low tone to convince her once again. "My lord, I love you, I know this is the most painful decision I ever made in my life, you don''t know how much pain I take when they are attacking you when you are in egg shell, my love towards you help me to save you even though I am in the ball form and without powers, luckily I saved you from them but now I don''t want to take risks. Please follow my plan my lord, let me surrender to them and save you from them," she said her stupid decision with her cry tone. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 63 - All Heil To The Heir Of Dark Magic... Tom''s Pov: "Luckily I saved you from them but now I don''t want to take risks. Please follow my plan my lord, let me surrender to them and save you from them," she said her stupid decision with her cry tone. "No... No... That never going to happen, I don''t allow them to take you away from me, my butterfly... First, tell me if there is any way that I can break this spell, please, I can''t live without you my dear, you know that you can read my mind so you can identify how I feel without you, so please tell me the solution that how can I break this cage..." My girl is crying unconditionally and striking her head as no... "Please tell me the solution to break this spell, please, I am begging you..." She finally nodded her head as OK, and I feel relieved and looked at her for her answer, "You can break all my spells in the next second only when you break the Love bond between us, my Lord..." She said with her teary tone and my eyes filled with tears because that will never gonna happen, I can''t break my love towards my butterfly, how can she think I can break my love? Instead, I am ready to sacrifice my life... "No, Lord, Please don''t do such foolish acts, I will lose my life right here if you did anything to your life...", she said with her cry tone by reading my mind. I am looking at my girl with my teary blurred eyes for the helpless condition she placed me... She once again came close to me and kissed me on my lips very deeply, and I hold her tightly to not let her go and kissing her deeply... After a few seconds, she breaks the kiss and looked at me, "They are about to break the shield, my lord, it''s time to leave..." I immediately strike my head as no and hold my girl more tightly as possible as I can... "My lord, I need to surrender to them to know some of the secrets in the dark magic world which are buried by my ascendants and they have misused by my descendants, so, if I know their secrets we can easily stop their evil acts and we can easily take into our control, so I should surrender to them for some days to find about it, my lord, there is no other way other than this, and this is the right time to surrender to them because if I go to them after a few days they will don''t trust me and we can''t find those secrets, so please try to understand, my lord..." "What if they threaten your life, my lady?" I asked her with my worried tone, she immediately strikes her head as no, "No, my lord, they don''t, because they need me as a weapon to vanish the primal source of magic, so they never gonna try to kill me or threaten me instead they will help me with the secrets of the dark magic which will help us to deal with later issues. And my Lord, meanwhile, your job is to protect the 5 primal stones of the Avizandum gate, so we can take a giant step to stop the war with our powers and tactics after I come back to you... Until then we should bear the pain of our physical separation..." I immediately asked her, "How can I find you? How long it takes for you to get out of the mess...?" She strikes her head as no and said, "No idea, my lord, it may take days, years or centuries, we must be patient, but please trust me I will be back to you for our love and we can sort out these issues and can live happily for the rest of our life..." "There must be another way my butterfly, we can find it..." I tried to convince my girl. "No, my lord, I should surrender to them is the best plan we have and they will definitely use me as their weapon, they will mould me to satisfy their revenge on Primal magic, they may inject poison against on you, maybe I may hate you in the future, but please trust me deep down of my heart I am still loving you and our love tattoos are the proof for it... So please believe in me and my love, and trust me soon I will come to you in any form, so please accept me now and then, my Lord, please... Until then, please be patient, control your anger and enhance your abilities and tactics... And stay strong my lord, and please keep faith in me... She said with her crying tone and hold my hand to leave her but I hold her more tightly and I am sure she can''t escape from me. "I never let them take you away from me, my Lady, please be with me..." Tears started rolling down from my eyes out of pain and I hold my girl''s hand and requesting her to don''t leave me but she is striking her head as no and again started requesting me... "My lord, it''s time to leave, they are coming close to us, and now it''s time to erase my memories with you so they can''t read my mind and can''t find the facts about you but please trust me, erasing these memories does not mean I am breaking our love bond, please believe me that I am still loving you, I will be back to you as early as possible..." She said with her crying tone and started transforming into a dark witches ball and her hand which I hold it tightly has vanished with black smog and finally, my girl turned into her previous form by losing all of her energies and powers and finally turned into a black witches ball... I am screaming and shouting at her to relieve me from this cage so I can save my girl and requesting her to come back to me. But she did not listen to me and finally turned into the ball and travelled a few meters away from me. Suddenly the army of darkness entered by breaking the spell and the descendants of the dark magic are leading the army and they paused where they stand the moment they looked at my butterfly ball form... One of the descendants ordered the army to calm down and she came close to the witches ball with her shocking expression and hold it with both of her hands out of shock... "How can you still alive?", the witch spells out of shock... "It must be a trap, there is no chance that it is still alive..." Another witch cautioned her, but the witch who holds the ball is still in shock and looked at the other witch to examine it, and the other witch came close to the ball and take the ball from the witches hand and started examining the ball by closing her eyes and again look at the glowing ball of my girl. "How can you still alive after the spell we cast on you?" She said shockingly and again closed her eyes, maybe she is their mind reader witch, and I can understand she is reading my girls mind, but my girl already said to me that she is erasing all of my memories so I am sure they can''t find the true fact... And as I guessed the witch opened her eyes happily and looked at the army and announced the reason behind my girl is still alive... "It has the healing powers so it healed from the dangerous death spell we caste..." All the army and the other witches were screamed out of happiness and joy, but I didn''t understand why they are so happy when my girl heal herself... "Yess, we can be the immortals now... And no one can defeat us... All Hail to the heir of dark magic... All Hail to the heir of dark magic... All screaming out loud and now I understand why they are happy, they can use my girl as a weapon healing spell and they can use my girl to get their immortality but the thing is she didn''t have the healing powers, and I am the one who healed her with my mermaid teardrops and I can understand my girl remove all the memories we had till now and she created a memory that she healed herself and all the other witches trusted my girl''s trap and praising her, I got a little hope that she will be safe with them by listening to their praising... And one thing I am sure is they don''t harm or threaten my girl just because by thinking she has the healing powers and they got a false hope that they will become immortals and my girl''s spell on me is working and no one is recognised me even though I am in the centre of their army but this cage is not letting me out... I am screaming out loud and using all my strength to break this cage to get back my girl but it''s not working. This cage is blocking my voice and roaring too... All of them finished their celebrations and take my butterfly along with them... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 64 - Transformation To Human... Tom''s Pov: I am screaming out loud and using all my strength to break this cage to get back my girl but it''s not working. This cage is blocking my voice and roaring too... All of them finished their celebrations and take my butterfly along with them... But me, I sit in the cage helplessly, I feel like all my powers and energies are waste in front of this cage spell and My girl easily win over me with her spells and make me sit in this cage as a useless species. I once again try to break this cage but it is not breaking instead it is getting more stronger than before and the only way I had to break this cage is to break the love bond with my girl and I choose to lose my life instead of breaking my love bond with my girl... After I tried for some more time I sit in the cage helplessly because I understand breaking the cage spell is not possible unless I break my love bond... I miss her... I want my girl back... I fall in love a little more every time I see her and I can''t wait to see her again. I miss you so much! I miss her so much and it hurts me a lot, every minute I am looking around for her by thinking my girl will come back to me but she is not around, absence from whom we love is worse than death and it frustrates hope severer than despair. When I close my eyes I can see her, but when I open my eyes I realise she is not with me and my heart never knew what loneliness is until she went away by leaving me alone. Why she did this to me? She is expertise to read other''s mind then why can''t she understand my true love feelings on her? Why can''t she understand how much pain I will take when she leave me alone? In between, I looked at my love tattoo and it is not glowing anymore, I understand she is far away to me and the thought itself makes me feel depressed. I did not understand what is going to happen... I didn''t understand why she left me alone... Did she just leave me alone to find the buried secrets of the dark magic? Why can''t she be with me and I will find another alternative solution to find those secrets. I need to do something to save my girl from them but I can''t do anything... Ahhhhhh... I screamed out loudly out of pain... I am getting the flashes of what my girl said before she leaves me, she requested me to be patient, she requested me to enhance my abilities to get more stronger to face the dark and primal magic and she requested me to enhance the mind tactics... She also requested me to don''t raise the war... She said don''t hurt innocent people... She said the cruel acts of the clan will change with the change in leadership... My baby teaches me a lot of things in a very short span of time. She showered me with her eternal love, and she is got ready to sacrifice her life in order to save me, she spontaneously plots a plan to find the secrets of dark magic and I am sure those secrets will help us to stop the war in the Avizandum and I am sure the secrets will definitely help to save many innocent people and I am also sure my girl will definitely succeed in her plan and she will come back to me and live with me forever... I take a long breath and tried to control my emotions and looked at the sky... Yes, I should follow my girl''s instructions so we can clear all the mess as early as possible and we can live our life happily for the rest of our life... I know it''s painful to live apart but I need to bear the pain because it''s just a few days or it can be a few years, I should be very patient and wait for my girl... I will wait, my butterfly... I will wait for you irrespective of the time period for you... And I will be with you forever... In between my thoughts I only once again looked at the sky and the sun started rising and the golden rays of the sun are falling on me and as my girl said when the sun raises I am free from the cage and free from the invisible spell, I take a long breath and looked around as a hope that''s my girl is somewhere else near to me but I didn''t find her, I fly high to search for my girl but I did not find her anywhere, so I once again landed on the same hilltop and looked at my tattoo on the right side of my chest and it is not glowing yet, I feel disappointed and feel a little bit depressed but I am trying to overcome it because my girl promised me that she will be back to me, so until then I should wait for her instead of worrying for her and I can live as long as I can with the memories she gave in this short time. Suddenly all of my descendants get back to me with the primal stones from different directions and kneeled down before me. I got furious the moment I looked at them but I controlled my anger just because for my girl, after a few seconds they apologized to me for their mistake by bowing their heads before me and placed the primal stones in Infront of me. I wish I should take the primal stones from them but keeping all the primal stones in one place is not safe, and the dark magic witches may easily claim the primal stones by using their tactics. so it''s better to keep them safe with the respective descendants of the primal magic and I am sure they are good at giving protection to the stones. So I immediately ordered them to protect the primal stones until I collect it from them, and I also said, don''t hand over the primal stones to me unless they trust me my reality, because the witches may easily cast the spell and change their appearance and exactly look me. So I warned my descendants to be more careful and I also said it may take days, years or centuries to collect those primal stones until then I ordered them to safeguard those stones... After listening to me all of my descendants went into five different directions by holding the Primal stones to protect them... Now my journey will start to find my butterfly and at the same time I should empower all by abilities and should follow my girls suggestions... And I should not reveal my energy and powers to anyone on this planet earth and I should not misuse my powers on these innocent humans even though some of them are cruel in mind I should behave to them normally like a human by not using my supernatural powers because using powers on the others who have no powers is not a fair war... When my opponent has the ability to use the supernatural powers then I will start use my supernatural powers until then I don''t use them on innocent people or I never misuse them... In between my thoughts, I looked at my body and my alien body with dragon eagle wings and this eagle claws and my rough skin texture will not match to live in this planet, so I should change my body like a human with the help of my abilities... I take a long breath and closed my eyes and mould my body with the help of my powers in such a way that I should look like a human on the planet earth and my energies started circulating around my body and transformed exactly like a human, my rough skin texture changed to smooth with a muscular body like a human... My nails turn to normal and my wings get under my skin and my red evil furious eyes changed blue by enhancing the water element... Now I exactly look like a human, I went into the near by river and look at myself in the river and confirm once again and take a bath and entered into the near by village by pretending I am a human and started living my life in the human culture... As I am an immortal, so staying in the same place for years in the same profession is not safe, these humans may get doubt on my abilities and powers so I decided to change for every 25 to 30 years with a new identity by changing from one place to another and my duty is just to search for my girl in every possible way... Day''s passed, generations paused centuries paused... I shifted from one place to other... One city to another city... One country to another country... And I changed many professions in order to learn more tactics as my girl said... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 65 - Is She Real? Tom''s Pov: It''s been 400 years I have been waiting for my girl and I did not find her anywhere and I did not find any clue about her. I tried to find her in every possible way but the more I tried the more I feel clueless... And on this planet, when I am searching for my girl I find many creatures which are living on the Earth in human form by pretending they are humans but actually they are not... Yes, there are many creatures and hiding their true form, I find, vampires, werewolves, hounds, beasts, witches etc... I can sense them when they have surrounded by me with the help of my abilities, and I followed them to find any clue about my girl... But it''s of no use... They didn''t give me any clue about my girl and they are from a different planet... But I never lose my hope because I believe in my girl''s promise and she said she will return to me in any form and I am ready to accept her in whichever form she is. Sometimes I feel so much exhausted by searching for her but I have nothing to do other than waiting for her and searching for her... When I feel low and alone I will always go to the hilltop by using my supernatural powers during the nighttime by flying as highest as possible. So no one can recognise me. I spend some time on the hilltop and visualise the sweet memories I have with my girl and returned back to my profession and duties after I feel relieved... One day I feel a little bit low by getting the flashes of my girl so on that night I went to the hilltop and sit exactly on the place where there used to be a flower bed during our lovemaking session... Now at the same place, there is a big tree and I sit under the tree and visualising my girl and the memories I had with her, I once again looked around the flowering plants which blow the beautiful flower fragrance when we are busy in our lovemaking and they are still dead and no new plants came in that place. Maybe because of the evil energies of the dark magic the place is dried and dead but I am still shocked by thinking how can this tree was grown... In between her thoughts, I went into sleep and when I am in deep sleep I can sense a soft feather texture under my head, I can understand that I rest my head in a soft lap, and it is similar to my girl''s lap, I still remember the feeling when I sleep in her lap. She makes me sleep on her lap by caressing my hair before she left me and I never forget the feeling when I rest my head in her lap... Wait..!!! Why I am feeling the same sense of lap? Maybe it''s my dream and I am sure I am visualising my girl in such a way that I feel the same pleasure when I rest my head in her lap... I understand it is my dream and I know if I open my eyes the beautiful feel I am getting will get vanish in a fraction of seconds... So it''s better if I should not open my eyes and enjoy the feel of my girl''s lap... But after a few seconds, I can sense the caressing of her fingertips in my hair and exactly I feel my girl is curling my hair with her fingertips and this feeling is exactly the same when my girl did to me... I know I am hallucinating her so much in such a way that she is massaging my head but I don''t want to miss that feeling so I still close my eyes and enjoying it... After a few seconds, I can sense a kiss on my lips and I am sure these are the soft lips of my girl and I can sense how my girls kiss tastes... Is it really my girl? Or am I still dreaming about her? I feel like I want to open my eyes and look at my girl but I will feel very sad if I break my dream by opening my eyes, but what if it''s really my girl? Did she come for me? In between my thoughts, I placed my hand on her face but still closed my eyes but what shocking me is I can sense a smooth skin texture of my girl''s face and she is still kissing me on my lips... Is she real? Did she really come for me? Whatever I don''t want to miss my girl if she really came for me. So I slowly open my eyes to look at my girl and there she is... I am shocked the moment I looked at her. I immediately hold her face and started responding to her kiss, and get up from her lap while kissing her and in between my kiss I looked at her and she looks exactly the same before she left me and I feel so much happy and my heart feels soo relieved... I am responding to her kiss deeply and hold her face more tightly by not letting her leave me again. After a few minutes of our deep long kiss, my butterfly break the kiss and looked at me with her teary eyes. I immediately hugged her tightly in such a way that neither she can''t escape from me nor she cast any spell on me... My heart is filled with eternal happiness... Yes, my girl came back to me as she promised, she is my bliss of happiness not because she makes me smile but because she makes my heart happy... "I am so sorry, my lord..." She said with her cry tone, I immediately break my hug and looked at my girl by holding her face with my palms and striking my head as a hint to don''t say sorry to me but she didn''t listen to me and still continued saying sorry to me, "I am so sorry, my lord, I leave you alone all these years, I know how much pain you went through but there is no other way other than being apart... Please accept my apologies..." I immediately kissed my girl''s lips gently for a few seconds and again looked at her and said, "All my pain I went through all these years and all my loneliness I feel all these years was gone the moment I looked at you, my dear. You no need to say sorry to me, my butterfly, I am very glad that you have finally come back to me as you said..." I said and hugged her tightly and started kissing on her lips once again and my girl is responding to my kiss but I can understand she wants to say something to me so I break the kiss and looked at her, her eyes still filled with tears but what shocked me is they are turning from pink to dark, and I can understand when her mind is thinking something else other than me then her eyes will turn to the dark and by looking at her facial expression I can understand she wants to say something important and dangerous thing which scared her most and I can still remember her expression before she left me and now her expression is similar to it, so I asked her with my worried tone, "What happened, my butterfly?" My girl looked at me with a brief smile on her face and rest her head on my chest and started explaining to me... "I am so happy that I finally met you after taking so much pain, my lord, staying far away from is like hell to me, I know I erase all my memories with of you but I still feel the pain and I don''t know why I feel the pain, till now I am in the form of the witches ball and my descendants don''t know about my abilities and true form... Those witches used many spells on me to get my true identity but I never let them win and they try to take all my energies in order to gain immortality, luckily I did not have that power but they are still thinking I have the powers to give immortality to them. So finally to attain immortality they are deciding me to transform into a human form so they can take immortality and some powers from me after I attain certain age..." I immediately hugged my girl close to my heart and patting on her back to make her calm down from the pain she went through all these days and kissed on her forehead to get relief from the pain she takes all these years, and at the same time, my furious got hyper on the dark magic witches because they used my girl like a toy... "I thought I may never meet you again, my lord...", my girl said and started crying again by holding me, I hold her more closely to me and trying to make her calm down by patting on her back... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 66 - My Name Is Tom, The Police Commissioner... Tom''s Pov: "I thought I may never meet you again, my lord...", my girl said and started crying again by holding me, I hold her more closely to me and trying to make her calm down by patting on her back... But I am still confused about the human form she said, whatever my girl came to me and now it''s my turn to protect her from those dark evil magic witches... "Where are you all these days, my baby?", I asked her with a worried tone because I want to know where they hide my girl from me all these days... "There is another dimension on earth, my lord, where witches will live, and only dark magic blood can enter into that dimension..." I nodded my head as ok and slowly patting on my girl''s back to make her calm down and after a few seconds, she gets stabilized and looking at me by placing her palm on my cheek... "My lord, I thought I may forget you forever due to erasing of my memory but your love towards me make me to remember everything when I got free from the witches spells. So, I immediately came to you to meet you and now I feel relieved, I am so sorry for making you wait all these years my lord...", she said and hugged me again out of love towards me and I feel so relieved and hug her tightly and now I am there to protect my girl and I don''t allow anyone to touch my girl... After a few seconds, she again looked at me and kissed me gently on my lips, but I can sense this kiss is something weird and I don''t know why I feel that she is going to say goodbye again to me... "No... No... It''s not fair to leave me alone again, my dear..." I immediately shouted at her, she is looking at me with her worried face and I can understand she is about to convince me again. "But there is no other way, my lord, I just have a few minutes to stay with you... In few more seconds, I am transforming into a mother''s womb to take birth like a human..." "What?" I shouted at her out of rage and I am still confused and did not understand what she just said, did she just said she is going to take human form? Does it mean she will live only 80 to 100 years of life? Will she get back to the original form of her life after the ending of the human life? Many thoughts filled my mind and I hold my girl more tightly to not let her go and looked at her, she is nodding her head as yes, and said, "My lord, I am going to take birth as a girl child, and I will definitely come back to you when the time comes in the human form and you should protect me from that evil dark magic..." (I immediately hold her more tightly and striking my head as no to convey I don''t allow her to take human form.) "No... No... I don''t let you go, please stay with me..." "My lord, I already told you that dark magic descendants are trying to get immortality to win over primal magic and I should know why there is the rivalry between the dark magic and the primal magic and I need to find the darkest secrets of dark magic, so we can stop the war and can easily build the divine magic by sweeping the evil magic..." My girl is trying to convince me but I am not in a position to listen to her and asked her with my furious tone, "What you have done all these years by not finding the facts and secrets about the dark magic?" "My lord, my descendants are interested to grab my powers rather than trusting me, so neither allowed them to misuse my powers nor I find any secrets but now the time has come, they trusted me, and if I cooperate with them by transferring into the mother''s womb they will trust me entirely by thinking I am going to help them by giving immortality after I attain certain age... So if they trust me it''s easy for me to get the information that I want, so I can take this situation as an advantage and can get all the information we need but before that, I need to transform into mothers womb, my lord, so by using all of my innocence I can easily get the information but there may be a situation where they may risk my life to get the immortality, so you should help me and save me..." I immediately hugged my girl and trying to request her not to leave me. "My lord, I may not remember you or I may not remember any of the magic and powers I know, I will be like a normal human being like every other human being on this planet earth, so, it''s your job to find me where I am patiently and it''s your responsibility to enhance my abilities... There may be a situation I may not believe you or I may not trust you, but please don''t leave me at any cost, my lord, please..." My girl said with her teary tone and her eyes started turning to black... "My lord, it''s time to leave..." "No... No... Please stay with me, my butterfly..." I said immediately hugged my girl and I don''t want her to leave me but my girl is turning to black smog and evaporating... "My lord... Please save me from them..." She said and I am shouting and trying to hold her... "How can I find you?" "Our love tattoos will help you to find me..." She said and half of her body was evaporated into smog. "Please be with me, I will protect you from those cruel people, my butterfly..." My girl immediately kissed me on my lips very deeply and I am responding to her kiss by closing my eyes, I feel my girl should stay with me... "Please don''t leave me...." I shouted and immediately open my eyes and sit under the tree and looked around, everything is dark and calm... Is it just a dream? I realise everything is normal as before and I touched my face and my face is filled with full of sweat out of nervousness... I touched my lips but I don''t know why I feel it''s a real kiss from my girl and I can still taste her kiss essence. I once again look around and I have no idea what just happened, and finally, I realise I just wake up from my dream and realise meeting my girl... But I am still confused why I feel it real, suddenly I got a flash of my tattoo and I immediately looked at my tattoo under my shirt. I am shocked the moment I looked at the tattoo, it is glowing a little and it stopped glowing after a few seconds... Yes, my girl arrived and what just happened is real, and my girl should be somewhere else... I immediately looked around and searched everywhere to find my girl but I did not find her anywhere and my tattoo is not growing anymore but I didn''t lose my hope and fly high to find my girl and monitoring my tattoo whether it is glowing or not, but it is not glowing and I didn''t find my girl... I got exhausted and frustrated and finally, I again sit under the tree and thinking what might happen and now I understand my girl may use an illusion spell to give information to me that she is taking life as a human... One side of my heart I feel so happy because I can meet my girl in this human race, and she gave me a chance to protect me and I will protect her from all the dark and evil magic, on the other side of my heart I feel the pain because my girl left me again and I feel so lonely and worried by getting the flashes that how much pain she takes all these days from the dark magic creatures, now it''s time for me to search for my girl... I should be happy, I should be happy because within few more years I am going to meet my girl in a human form... I take a long breath and started my journey back into these humans but this time I have a little more happiness and a little more hope because soon I am going to meet my girl... It''s been 20 years since the day I got the illusion dream about my butterfly on the hilltop till now I have no clue about my girl, but I still did not lose my hope and searching everywhere for her in order to save her from those dark witches trap... So far, I changed from many professions and I changed many names and identities... Now I am in the profession of the commissioner of police and transfer from one city to another city to search for my girl and this profession will help me to find where my girl is... And now, my name is Tom, the police commissioner... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 67 - Stalking The New Dancing Girl... Tom''s Pov: So far, I changed many professions and I changed many names and identities... Now I am in the profession of the commissioner of police and transfer from one city to another city to search for my girl and this profession will help me to find where my girl is... And now, my name is Tom, the police commissioner, my main target is to sweep the evil in humans... From day by day, the evil acts done by humans are increasing and I am not supposed to encourage any kind of evil acts whether it is done by Primal magic or dark magic or if it is done by the human race, I am against to it and trying my best to clear it in order to save the innocent humans from the evil humans... So, I don''t want to entertain the human to succeed in their evil acts... So I take this police job and sweeping all the evil acts doing by the humans and now presently I am dealing with the Mafia and their main dealings of Mafia are drug dealings, women and child trafficking... These evil bastards are kidnapping or trapping the innocent woman and girl kids by giving the drugs to them and selling them to the other countries mafia through the black market. Till now I saved many of the girls and the kids and arrested many of the mafia dealers relating to it but there are still many to deal with it. So in order to catch them, I started a secret operation and I am in charge of the undercover operation, and I need to find the details regarding the drug Mafia and I need to find them and I need to give them appropriate punishment through the legal process established by this humans, sometimes I will cross my limits by giving punishments to them by crossing their legal process because a few bastards deserve the punishments more than the punishments constituted in the law, so I secretly give punishments to them apart from the legal punishments... So far, most of the Mafia can be found in the pubs and the prostitute centres and it''s easy to trap and catch them in both the places and out of the two places catching them in pubs is more easy than identifying them in the prostitute centres so at first, I choose to search them in all the pubs in the current city I am staying... And I easily arrested many Mafia leaders in the pubs and while interrogating them I will get the details and hints regarding the other Mafia and by using this chain link, I am arresting many dealers who are dealing with the drugs and asking for the people who are kidnapping the innocent girls and selling them to the prostitute centres or selling them to the other countries through black market... With my investigation now I finally find a pub which deals with women trafficking and drug dealing in the pub and as per my records I got the information that this pub will trap the girls by using the drugs and export them through the black market and sell them to the other local Mafia gang for huge money... Now my aim is to find the person who are responsible in maintaining such lewd pub activities by trapping the girls and keeping their lives at risk... So with my civil dress, I went into the pub like a customer and noticing everything around me to find the drug dealers and the management person responsible for it... But I did not find anything weird in the pub but due to the information I got, they are dealing with drugs and woman trafficking so I started going to this pub regularly to find the bastards who are behind this... On one fine day, I usually went to the pub in a civil dress and pretending I am a regular customer of this pub and enjoying the dance on the stage but what shocking me is the new dancing girl... I am shocked at the moment when the new dancing girl gets on the stage... The first flash I got when I looked at her is my butterfly... She exactly looks like my butterfly and her facial features are exactly the same... I am shocked and still staring into her to confirm if it is my butterfly or not, if she is my butterfly she will definitely ran towards me and hug me and gives me kisses but she did not... Maybe she is scared to come close to me because of the dark magic witches, maybe the dark magic witches have surrounded us... I did not understand what is happening but I did not take away my eyes from her I am still staring at her to confirm whether she is my butterfly or not... Am I hallucinating by looking at every beautiful girl by thinking it is my butterfly? I once again rubbed my eyes and looked at her to confirm but this time she started starring at me, and I feel so happy and I feel very connected to her and I feel my body is relaxed and relieved from the stress, I can feel a piece of slow romantic music when I am looking at her and I can feel the flutter ff excitement and sense the feeling of butterflies in my stomach... Even she is staring at me as if I already knew to her by not even flapping her eyes and I can understand both of us are triggered by an adrenaline rush... We both travel into different worlds by looking at each other... Why do I feel in such a way for the first time? Is it happening just because this girl is similar to the features of my butterfly? No... No... I don''t fall for similar features, I will wait for my butterfly... Wait, Is she really my butterfly? Maybe yes, that''s the reason I feel this sting feeling... Wait... Wait... Before I raised my hope and feelings for her first I need to confirm whether she is a human or a witch because my girl gave me a hint that she will be back to me in human form and there may be a chance that the witches may trap me to find my original form, so they may trying to trap me in the form of my girl... So, I should be more careful and find who she is... First I need to find whether she is human or a witch... Secondly, I should get clarity is if she is a human and if it is not a witches trap I need to find whether she is my butterfly in human form or she is a normal human... Many questions filled my mind and I need to find solutions for them as early as possible, in between my thoughts I once again looked at her and examine her entire body to compare with my butterfly and the shape of her body is so hot and her waist curves are so tempting and any men will fall for her by looking at her beauty and her curves and body structure is exactly similar to my butterfly and her facial features are exactly same as my butterfly but I don''t know how to confirm it... I wish it should be my butterfly and I feel like she should remember me and she should get all the flashes of our sweet memories... Ahhh... Tom, Sitting here helplessly with full of dilemmas is not a solution... You should know whether she is your butterfly or not... I said to myself and still staring at the girl and can''t take away my eyes from her, I am admiring by looking at her beauty and I feel her face is filled with some divine energies, I am staring at her with the same feel and I have no idea what to do next but I am still staring at that girl to get any clue... Suddenly when she is doing her dance I can see her hot coverage a little, she immediately covered her coverage by pulling her dress and by looking at her I can understand she is new to this job and I can feel she is not that kind of girl who will work in these kinds of pubs and if my guess is not wrong someone is trapped or forced her to do this kind of job and I am sure they will trap or kidnap her in the dealings regarding women trafficking... In between my thoughts, I once again looked at the girl and she is still staring at me and I don''t know why she is staring at me but I feel she is my butterfly and she is looking at me out of love towards me... She is doing the dance to the song and at the same time, she is looking at me, only me. But this time when she bends forward for the dance move, I notice saw a small tattoo kind of thing on her coverage, I am shocked the moment I looked at it, the girl immediately adjusted her dress to hide her coverage... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support, please give review to the book...) Chapter 68 - Try To Make Her Scare Tom''s pov: She is doing the dance to the song and at the same time, she is looking at me, only me. But this time when she bends forward for the dance move, I notice a small tattoo kind of thing on her coverage, I am shocked the moment I looked at it, the girl immediately adjusted her dress to hide her coverage... I did not look at it clearly but I guess it is a tattoo and it is in the exact place where my girl has the love tattoo on her chest near to her heart, she created it as a permanent tattoo by using her magic spell as a memory for my first love bite on her during our lovemaking session... Later we connect our love bond between our tattoos so we can find each other when we are close to each other and I am sure the tattoos will glow if we are close to each other... But before all of this happen I need to once again check the tattoo to find whether it is my butterfly''s tattoo or not... Wait... Wait... Did I really saw her tattoo or am I hallucinating it? Tom, maybe it''s true, maybe she is your butterfly and maybe that''s the tattoo of your love bond, go Tom... Go and meet your butterfly... Just kiss on her lips... See... It''s been so long to taste your butterfly''s lips... What are you waiting for? ahhhh... One of my brains is suggesting to advance my actions but the other side of my mind is stopping me to do it because at first, I need to confirm whether there is a tattoo or not, later I can do whatever I want... But I am sure there is a tattoo kind of thing on her chest, I don''t know what exactly it is... Okay, everything will be clear only when I look at her tattoo or mole whatever it is but I don''t know how to look at her tattoo, shall I ask her to show me the tattoo on her chest? I am sure she will definitely reject it in a mean way because it''s her private part and no girl will allow to look at her chest unless I am a close boyfriend to her and I can''t be her boyfriend because I don''t want to cheat my butterfly by giving commitment to another girl... Okay, there is another way to check whether she is my butterfly or not... Yes, I can check my tattoo and if it is luminous then she is my girl... I immediately checked my tattoo by looking it under my shirt... It''s really disappointed me... It''s not glowing... I feel very sad and worried for the past few minutes I got hope that she is my butterfly but she is not, if she is my butterfly my tattoo will definitely glow by now, but it didn''t... What if our tattoos are not yet connected? Yes, because my girl takes birth in human form so there may be a chance that our tattoos might glow after we confess our love to each other but what if she is not my butterfly? Ahhhh... Tom... Be clear... First, check the tattoo, if there is a tattoo then check whether she is a human or witch and if you confirmed she is a human then you need to find whether she is your girl or not... But I have no idea how to check the tattoo on her chest, in between my thoughts I looked around and I looked at a serving girl and this serving girl is getting a tip from a man for her lewd way of serving and the man is placing the tip under her dress near to her chest, this serving girl is happily accepting it... Yes I need to use the same trick to check on her mole... I take a long breath and take a bulk amount of money and went close to her to offer the tip by placing it under her dress and taking the situation as an advantage I can check on her mole. In between my thought, I looked at her and she is still starring at me with her amused face, I can feel some divinity in her eyes, they are cherished and innocent and by looking at her eyes I slowly went close to her, and she stands like a frozen statue by looking at me and her cheeks turn to blush exactly similar to my butterfly, we both are still looking at each other eyes... I don''t know why I feel she is my butterfly... I can see her love and affection towards me through her eyes but if she is my butterfly she will definitely come and hug me right away... Maybe she might forget about our past... Whatever first I should check on her tattoo and then I will decide what I should do next... In between my thoughts, I went close to her and the girl is still in shock and taking a step back but I did not care and went close to her directly and hold her waist and pulled her close to me intensely and place the amount under her dress and try to see her tattoo on her chest while placing she suddenly pushed me away by using all her strength and her face looks so furious and she immediately throws the money on my face with all her force by looking at me disgusting and left the stage and went into a room out of furious... I got furious at her actions towards me, if it is my butterfly she will definitely hug me back but she... She insulted me before everyone... How mean she is... I am not in a position to control my rage for her actions, so I immediately left the place because if I got out busted with my emotions I will definitely release the fire around the pub and the pub will destroy within a fraction of seconds... So I immediately came out of the pub out of rage and furious and try to control my emotions, I immediately get into the car and diverting my mind, after a few minutes I calm down myself and realise it is my fault to behave in such an awful way towards the girl and by looking at her I can understand she is not such kind of girl who will sell her body for money... Shit... Shit... She might get a very bad impression of me and there is nothing wrong with her attitude towards me because it''s my mistake, I should apologize to her for my mistake but I am sure she doesn''t accept my apology instead she will insult me again if I apologise her right now. So it''s better if I should wait for a proper time to apologize to her... I am waiting in my car which is parked outside of the pub and monitoring the persons getting in and out of the pub due to my undercover operation, after a few minutes I can see the girl who is exactly similar to my butterfly and she is coming out of the pub. I feel like I want to apologise to her but at this midnight it''s not right to meet her, she may think I am coming to her to tease her... But suddenly I got an idea, I wish I want to follow her and I need to find where she lives in, so I can clear one of my doubts about whether she is a human or a witch... I immediately get down of my car and started following her but suddenly I got a flash that I can know whether she is a witch or not if I try to scare her with my red evil eyes if she is a witch she will definitely use her spells to save her life if she is a human she will get scared and the streets are also damn dark so it''s ok if I use my powers because no one will recognise me in this darkness... In between my thoughts, I went very close to her to follow her and I take off my contact lens and easily turned my eyes into red evil eyes when I am following her I can sense she is scared, and she is about to turn back to check who is following her I immediately fly above to her with the help of my powers she can''t see me on the floor but if she raises her head she will definitely scared by looking at me in the air and if she is not scared then I can understand she is a witch... But this girl scared and literally ran towards the bus stop and get into the bus I followed her and I did not get a doubt that she is a witch and she is scared like a human by sensing my gasping on her back... But I still follow the bus because I want to know where she lives, so after she gets down from the bus I once again used the same trick when the streets are dark to confirm whether she is a witch or a human. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support, please give review to the book...) Chapter 69 - Why Are You Thinking So Lewdly? Tom''s Pov: But I still follow the bus because I want to know where she lives, so after she gets down from the bus I once again used the same trick when the streets are dark to confirm whether she is a witch or a human but this time she suddenly turns back in such a way that she did not give time to me to fly so she looked at my red evil eyes and in the immediate second she screamed out loudly out of fear and immediately ran towards her house and beating on the door unconditionally to open, and her actions clearly show she is scared by looking at my red evil eyes in the darkness... I immediately hide behind the tree and stalk at her and by looking at her actions I can understand she is scared by looking at my red eyes... Yes, I can turn my eyes into red colour due to the dragon fire element but when I am furious it will turn involuntarily to red and it will get into normal when my rage calm down and when I am normal my eyes are in blue colour... So I will wear contact lenses to hide it from human beings, so no one will identify the change in colours of my eyes when I am rage and furious... After a few seconds, she gets into her house, I stayed there for a few more minutes by thinking about her and now I am sure she is a human and not a witch because if she is a witch she will definitely cast any spell on me instead of running towards the door helplessly but I should find whether she is my butterfly or not, I once again checked my tattoo and it is not glowing yet... Okay, let''s see... I said to myself and went to my home and on the next day I am busy with my work and at the evening, I adjusted my time for the undercover operation and change my dress to civil dress but today I spare some more time before the mirror to get ready, maybe because to impress that girl... Why I am thinking I should impress her? Ahhh... I don''t know how these humans will tackle with this kind of feeling but it is very complicated to decide... Am I getting feelings on her? No Tom... No... You should not get feelings for her until you conclude whether she is your butterfly or not... I said to myself because I wish I want to be loyal towards my butterfly and I don''t want to cheat her, in between my thoughts I got ready by wearing a white t-shirt and jeans and looking at myself in the mirror frequently by thinking how I am looking, weather she will like my outfit or not... I smile to myself by looking at myself into the mirror and started to pub, the moment I reached the pub I got the flashes of yesterday''s issues. I hope today everything should be fine and I should not mess up anything and I should say sorry to her for yesterdays rude behaviour... I take a long breath and went into the pub and immediately looked around at the stage for my girl but I did not find her, maybe she did not come to the job or she may be left the job for yesterday incident... I feel a bit low, I wish I want to look at her, but it''s okay if she is really my butterfly we will definitely meet soon in one way or the other. So until then I better finish my work, so I once again looked around to find any hint regarding the mafia batch regarding my secret undercover operation, today I should catch at least one among the person who is dealing with the Mafia so I will definitely get the chain link to find others. I stand in the corner of the pub hall and observing every customer in the pub. Suddenly my eyes attracted me to look at a girl and there she is... My face immediately turned to smile the moment I find my girl in the serving girls position. I don''t know why I feel so happy when I looked at her, I feel so relieved the moment I find her and I forget the job I am doing and started staking at her, and her childish acts make me laugh, the way she is stalking the customer and the serving girl when they are busy in the intimacy session is so funny. And I looked at the same customer who is enjoying with the serving girl, both of them are busy in flirting with each other... After a few seconds, the serving started doing lap dance to impress him for the good amount of tip. When I am looking at that couple I got a flash of my butterfly and I feel like my butterfly should do this to me, not only this, I have many fantasies to do with my butterfly to satisfy my desires, I can visualise how seductively my butterfly will move her hip on my lap to make me aroused... Ahhhhhh... The thought itself makes me feel aroused and my manly hood started erecting a bit by visualising my butterfly in such an intense session, I can visualise my butterfly wrapped her legs around me and moving her hip on my erected manly hood... Ahhhhh... My butterfly needs to pay for all these years of my desires and feelings and I am sure I will enjoy her for years to get my feelings calm down... In between my thoughts, I once again looked at that girl and she is still looking at them by opening her mouth as a child and suddenly I got a flash that she is doing a lap dance on my lap seductively by showing her coverage to tempt me... I once again looked at her glossy lips and I feel like I went to kiss on her glossy lips until I satisfy my kiss craving in all these years... Meanwhile, her seductive body takes my attention and her curves and seductive shape of her body is tempting me more. I feel like I want to go close to her right now and rip her dress right away and want to enjoy her to satisfy my desires. I want to kiss her lips so badly, I want to eat her treasures and I want to insert my manly hood into her pussy to satisfy my desire fire of all these years... Ahhhhhh... The thoughts themselves makes me feel aroused and if I still think in such a way I will definitely do something to her... Tom... Control yourself... Why are you thinking so lewdly? Just control your intense thoughts... I don''t know why I suddenly got those intense feelings for her, she is the first girl I am getting these kinds of feelings, I feel like I want to continue my lovemaking session with her... Ahhhhhh... I don''t know why I feel in such a way I want to satisfy my desires with her... Control Tom... Control... She is not your butterfly... Wait, I need to still find whether she is my butterfly or not, maybe she might be my butterflies and that''s the reason I am getting those intense feelings Or maybe I feel in such a way because her facial features are similar to my butterfly so I am getting this kind of intense feelings on her... I forget my time when I am staking at her, but all the time I am visualising the intense session I had with my butterfly on the hilltop and I feel like I want to continue my session with this girl to satisfy my desires maybe it may take days and nights of years to satisfy me because I keep holding my manly hood all these 420 years because I wish I want to be a loyal partner to my butterfly so I did not get this kind of feelings on any girl in all these years, there are many girls offered me for sex but I rejected each and every one of them and even I didn''t get these kinds of intense feelings but now I don''t know why I feel like I am surrendering to this girl, and if this girl did the same lap dance thing to me I am not in a position to control myself and definitely satisfy my desires by inserting my manly hood into her... Ahhh... My thoughts and feelings on her make me feel aroused, I am trying to control my desires because I don''t want to mess up with her again because she already gets a bad opinion on me for yesterday incident. So I am trying to control my desires but when I am looking at her charming, I can sense she is my butterfly, and I hope she should be my butterfly... In between my thoughts, she suddenly looked at me and her face immediately turn to smile and blush. I thought she will be mad at me for my yesterday''s incident, but by looking at her facial expression I can understand I have a chance to move with her to know whether she is my butterfly or not... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 70 - My Girl..!!! Tom''s Pov: In between my thoughts I went to the table where she stands so only she can serve me and I also observed her embarrassing face, because I saw her when she is stalking at the couple who are busy in their intense session... Finally, she came close to me to give me the menu card, but suddenly my heartbeat started rising fast... I don''t know why my heart is raising so fast all of a sudden... Is this happening just because she is coming close to me? Whatever, I try to act normal and looking at the stage to divert my mind and finally she placed the menu card, and when she came more close to me to place the menu card I feel the butterflies flying in my stomach which is similar to the same feeling I sense yesterday when I first saw her, but now I feel too much horny when she is around me, I feel like I may pull her close to me by holding her waist and make her sit on my lap to sense my erected dick and I will order her to do the lap dance on it to calm down my desires... The thoughts itself making me feel more horny... Ahhh... Control Tom... Try to control your desires... Don''t do anything stupid... And don''t look at her, just look at another side to divert your mind so your feelings on her may get reduced... If I looked at her I am sure I may do anything to her to satisfy my desires. So I am trying hard to control my feelings by looking around, but after a few minutes she is about to leave my table to serve another customer and there may be a chance another serving girl will take the advantage to serve me which I don''t want... I want only this girl to be my serving girl... So I immediately called her by snapping my fingers, I know she may think I am arrogant by calling her in such a way but if I look at her and called her politely like excuse me, I will definitely look at her and I may do something to her in a lewd way. So I give my food order without looking at her... And my order is ice cream... Yes... Ice cream is one of my favourite dessert on this planet earth and I will do whatever other say if they offered me the icecream I love it so much... Most importantly it helps me to control the fire element in my body, I may not spill out the fire if I had ice cream on that day... It does not mean my fire element doesn''t work, the situation will be under my control when I have ice cream... On the planet Avizandum, I can easily expose all of my powers and no one is scared about it because supernatural powers are so common on that planet but on this planet earth, I should hide even a small detail of my power in order to live like a human. But sometimes when I am out of control with my emotions like rage or anger, my powers got outbursts and most particularly my fire element... I will blow the fire through my mouth involuntarily, and it is totally out of control... So this ice cream helps me many times... On the day when I take ice cream, there are no fire accidents will happen when my rage is out of control, so I prefer to eat icecream every day... And after all these intense thoughts which I have in my mind I should take icecream inorder to control and divert my mind... So I ordered her to bring the ice cream for me but this girl is still in shock after listening to my order about icecream, and I specifically mentioned it should not be a chocolate flower because when I had chocolate flavour my intense feelings got hyper... I don''t know why it happens to me, the chocolate flavour will act as a sexual drug in my body, and my thoughts and feelings towards sex will be got hyper and I will be out of controle... When I had chocolate for the first time I speand very tough time to come to normal by myself because my butterfly is not there with me and I need to calm down my intense feelings by myself and it takes days for me to get calm down. Luckily I find the reason and understand it is just because of the chocolate flavour my intense feelings are getting hyper so I stop having chocolate flavour... I know these kinds of pubs don''t serve ice creams but the only ice cream will help me in this situation, in between my thoughts my girl bought the ice cream scoop which is covered with caramel, I dodn''t wait for one more second and immediately take the spoon full of scope into my mouth to eat it... In order to make my desires calm down I didn''t eat it slowly to enjoy the taste of the ice cream instead I immediately take another spoon full of ice cream and continued eating the entire dessert in just a few seconds... By now, my intense desires should get calm down but I didn''t feel it is calming down instead they are increasing... Wait... Why they are increasing? My desire should get calm down when I eat the ice cream but why this is happening to me? Ahhhhhh... My manly hood is erecting and my body is electrified and my intense desires are getting hyper from second to second and I understand I am not in a position to control myself... I am getting the flashes of my butterfly and the intense session on the hilltop and in the next second I got the flashes of the girl who is similar looking like my butterfly and I don''t know why I am feeling in this way... I am totally clueless... I feel like I want to continue my lovemaking session with this girl... I feel like I want to insert my manhood into her pussy for days to calm down myself... No Tom... No... Just try to control yourself, Tom... You should be loyal to your butterfly... Ahhhhhh... I understand something is messed up... But what is the reason behind for the sudden rise of my intense desires? I got a flash of chocolate flavour and I understand it happened to me in this way only when I had a chocolate flavour so I immediately looked at the plate to check it out and there is a small chocolate strain on the plate so I immediately take the plate and smells it and yes it is the chocolate flavour... Ahhh... This girl... I gave a special instruction to her to bring any ice cream other than a chocolate flavour but she served me the chocolate flavour... Why did she do this to me? Is she did on purpose? Or she bought the chocolate flavour icecream accidentally? Whatever... I am the one who should suffer from it... It''s better to leave this place right now before I hurt anyone else... When I am about to get up from my chair to leave the place, I can sense something is messing up near me, I turned to look at it, I lost control the moment I look at the scene... One of the costomer is trying to force a girl and he is threatening her to have sex with her in the public place. I did not see the girls face but I am sure he is threatening one of the serving girl in this pub and I don''t entertain these kinds of things because there should be will and wish from both the persons if they want to participate in sex and it should not be done through the force... And I am sure if he is forcing her in the public place he must be related to a management member or he must be some arrogant customer who are dealing with Mafia because the mafia people don''t care about the crime in the public place... And the normal customers don''t dare to threaten a girl in the public place due to their public image but the members in the mafia gang don''t care about public image and they do the crimes publicly... So at first I want to look at his face to identify him, I take a step forward to look at his face and I am shocked the moment I looked at his face. Actually I am searching for him from the past few days and he is one of the members of the Mafia and he is expertise to kidnap the girl children. In the immediate second I looked at the girl he is torturing and I am more shocked when I looked at her... She is my girl... My girl... That''s it my rage got out busted... I can''t control myself when he hold the hair of my girl and how dare he to torture and threatening her in a crual way publicly that too in front of me... How dare he to do this to my girl... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 71 - My Nerves Are Bulging On My... Tom''s Pov: She is my girl... My girl... That''s it my rage got out busted... I can''t control myself when he holds the hair of my girl and how dare he to torture and threatening her in a cruel way publicly that too in front of me... How dare he to do this to my girl? I did not think for one more second and immediately take my pistol from my pocket started firing and my first shot is on his shoulder because he made sin by touching my girl and out of my furious I gave two shots on his shoulder to leave my girl''s hair and he immediately fell unconscious but my rage did not end there I want to make him dead in the next second as a punishment for the crimes he did to many children by assaulting them and I want to kill him as a punishment for the crime he did by threatening my girl, he is just a burden on this planet earth I don''t want him to take him to further legal proceedings by wasting everyone''s time, I just want him to be dead as an instant punishment for the crimes he did, so I immediately triggered my gun on his point-blank near to his forehead but suddenly my girl came close to me and requested me to stop killing him... Actually, when my furious got outburst I don''t listen to anyone but I don''t know why I paused when I look at this girl... He threatened her and forced her to rape, but she, she is trying to save his life even though he threatened her... She is requesting me to don''t kill him, for one second got the flash of my butterfly, and yes, she too requested me in the same way by saying killing the people doesn''t mean winning in the war, she surrenders to the dark magic to not raise the war between dark magic and me... I don''t know why I feel my butterfly when she is requesting me no not to kill him but the difference is my butterfly wants to save the innocent people who will just obey the orders of their leaders but she, she is trying to save the life of a criminal... I did not understand these humans behaviour... Why they will show simpathy for the people who threatened them and did criminal acts? She came close to me and requesting me with her teary eyes, and I feel so sorry when I look at her teary eyes... I can understand those tears are coming from the pain she went through when he is hurting her... I feel like I want to hug her tightly to make her calm down by consoling her but my desires are getting hyper from second to second and I may take advantage of her to satisfy my desire. So I take a step back but she came close to me to request me. When she takes a close move I feel like I can''t control myself and I feel like I want to hug her right now but on the other side I am trying to control my intense desire but by looking at her so closely I immediately hold her chin with my tight grip and I feel like I want to kiss her glossy lips but I did not, I controlled and said, "you are responsible for this..." When I am saying I looked at her teary shocking eyes and I can sense she is scaring by looking at me, maybe she might notice any one of mine supernatural power... I don''t want to mess up the situation, it''s better if I leave this place right now... I immediately came out from the pub and immediately call to my cops and informed them about the incident that happened in the pub and ordered them to take custody of him very carefully... And in the immediate second, I started travelling to the hill top because to control my desires I should not stay with the humans, I may threaten them so it''s better if I go far away until my desires get calm down... I immediately went near to the tree on the hill top where there used to be a flower bed and my manly hood is erected straight and hard and the nerves on my manly hood are bulging... It was erected of upto 15 inches and if I leave it, it will increase more for the intense desire developing in me.. So I started masturbating it by visualizing my butterfly but my mind is still thinking about the girl in the pub who has the same facial features of my butterfly... I can''t stop thinking about her... I am getting the flashes of her beautiful body curves, I can imagine how her treasure looks like but my dick is erecting more when I am visualising her. So I started giving strokes to it to get calm down but my mind is still thinking about the girl... I visualise a story to release my load and started masturbating... I am visualising the girl in the pub... after I saved her from the customer, she came close to me and hugged me tightly and I can sense her treasures are sqeezing to my body. I didn''t hesitate her hug and hugged her back more tightly by lifting her a little and pulling her more close to me... She started kissing me on my neck very seductively and started caressing my hair. I can understand she is okay if I proceed further to satisfy my desires. So I placed one of my hand on my hip and started squeezing it intensely and pressing it towards my dick to sense how it is erected... (While imaging her I increased the speed of the strokes...) When I pulled her close to me she paused the kiss on my neck and looked at me with her widened eyes and her glossy lips are tempting me more... "My lord, I am so sorry for leaving you alone all these days..." She said with her teary tone and I immediately landed my lips on her lips and started kissing her deeply to satisfy my desires. She immediately wrapped her legs around my waist and responding to my kiss... I immediately created an aura globe around us with a few feet gap so no one will notice us. So I can do anything to her and I can enjoy her right now... I immediately rip her dress on her back, she is shocked and immediately get down from me and looked at me, I understand she feels embarrassing because I am making her nude in public. I pulled her close to me by holding her waist and rip the front part of her dress... She immediately holds her dress and looks at me, "my lord, in front of everyone?" I smile and replied to her, "no one will notice us, my butterfly" In one pul I take away her clothes and through far away in the pub. Now she is on her bra and panty and she looks so sexy in this hot lingerie set and her boobs curves are tempting me more... (I increased the speed of the strokes and continued my visualising...) "Then I will take good care of you, my lord... " She immediately sits on her knees and unzipped my pants and my dick is erected straight and looking at her to start her job. She smiles by looking at it and started sucking it seductively but her little mouth didn''t take it at least half so she is massaging the remaining shaft with her hands and doing magic with her tongue... I slowly started moving my hip and my dick is touching into her throat... Ahhhhhh... Yeahhhhhh... Huhhhhh... I started moaning out loud and I am giving hard strokes by thinking about her... Yeshhhh... I immediately hold her hair and pulled my dick into her mouth in and out very speedily... Ahhhhhh... I love it.... Ahhhhhhhh... I increased more speed and continued giving strokes into her mouth more speedily by holding her hair tightly... Huhhhh.. huhhhhh... I did it for a few minutes by closing my eyes and enjoying her warm mouth and increasing the speed from second to second... I am cummiiinnggg babbyyyy... I am cumming... I am moving my hip unconditionally at a high speed to release my cum on her... And her chest coverage over her bra is so tempting by looking at her boobs I increased more speed of giving strokes to her... Ahhhhhh ... I am cumming... Huhhhh... I am cumming... And I released my huge cum into her mouth and it is overflowing from her mouth... And here I released my hot load but my dick is still erected... I smile by looking at it and understand it won''t get normal until I inserted it into her pussy... So I made her stand and in one shot I removed her bra and her treasures popped out and looking at me seductively. I immediately gripped them tightly and started eating and rubbing my dick towards her pussy and while doing so the nerves on my erected dick is bulged more, so in the next shot, I rip her panty and pressed my erected dick near to her clitoris... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 72 - Satisfying My Intense Desires... Tom''s Pov: So I made her stand and in one shot I removed her bra and her treasures popped out and looking at me seductively. I immediately gripped them tightly with my hands and started eating them and rubbing my dick towards her pussy and while doing so the nerves on my erected dick is bulged more, so in the next shot, I rip her panty and pressed my erected dick near to her clitoris... She gripped my shoulder tightly for the pleasure I am giving to her and her face is flushed with blood out of shyness... Lorrrdd... Ahhhh... With one of my hands, I grabbed her chest near to her tattoo and pressing it seductively and with my other hand, I hold my dick and pressing near to her pussy to enter... She wrapped one of her legs around my waist and hug me tightly to access to her pussy, in one shot I pushed my dick into her tight pussy and she immediately arched her back and hugged me more tightly... "Lord, it''s hurting..." I gripped her face and made her to look at me... "I feel the same way all these years..." By finishing my words I gave one deep hard stroke into her tight pussy and she immediately started screaming out loudly out of pleasure and pain. "AHHHHHH... LORDDD..." I gave one more deep stroke and looked at her face, her face is flushed with blood, I hold her chin and said, "You don''t know how much pain I went through all these years, my baby, now it''s my turn and you need to pay for me for making me suffer in all these years..." I said and gave one deep hard stroke into her warm tight pussy and said, "Is that okay?" I asked by giving another deep hard stroke and she immediately nodded her head as ok. "I want to enjoy you, my butterfly, I want to enjoy your warm tight pussy..." I said and started giving strokes into her pussy... "Yes my lord, you can enjoy me, I am all yours... You can enj-joy me as yo-ouuu like my looord..." She said by controlling the pain... "Ahhhhhh... Yesssss... My manhood is waiting for you all these days... Ahhhhhh... Can you feel it? Can you feel the nerves on it?" I asked her by continuing to give slow stocks into her pussy. "Ahhhhhh... Yessss my lorddd... Ittt iss soo biggg... Anddd it is soo hott... She said with her shivering tone out of pleasure and I started kissing on her neck and with one of my hands I started squeezing her boobs and with my other hand I hold her hip and pressing it towards my dick to give good access and my hip is moving accordingly and my dick is moving in and out into her tight pussy. "Ahhhhhh... My lorddddd... Huhhhh..." By listening to her moans I feel more erected and I started increasing the speed of my strokes and at the same time, I am still kissing on her neck by biting it in the middle. "Ahhhhhh... Lordddddd.. Please do it slowleeyyyyy... Huhhhhh... Ahhhhhh... It''s hurting... Pleasssss lorddddd..." The more I am listening to her morning the more my intense desire are getting hyper and now I increased more speed, I know it will hurt her but I can''t control myself after waiting all these long years for my butterfly. "No... No... I don''t calm down... You need to bear the pain, my dear... And I can''t control it anymore... You need to pay for making me waiting for these long years..." I said in between my kiss and increased the speed of the strokes. "Lord... Ahhhh... It''s really biggg pleasseee do ittt slowwwlllyyy..." She started requesting me more but the more she requested the more I am getting horny... "It''s your fault, baby... So you need to pay for it..." I said and give deep hard strokes and she is moaning out loudly out of pain and pleasure... "Ahhhhhh... Lordddd... Huhhhhh... Yeahhhhhh... I am digging into the deep down of her warm tight pussy and her tight pussy is really great and it is satisfying the thrust of my dick and after a few minutes of my continuous strokes, I feel like I am cumming. "I am cumming, my Lady... I am cumming..." (I said and increased more speed, she tried to smile but the pain is not allowing her to smile.) Yeshhhhh Myyy lorddddd... Cummm inn meee... Release you''re cummm in to my pusssyyyy... Ahhhhhh.... Lordddddd... Huhhhhh... I am moving unconditionally and hitting her pussy with my dick more furiously to release my entire cum and within a few more speed strokes I release my entire cum into her pussy and it is overflowing from her pussy... I slowly reduced my strokes and enjoying the pleasure I am getting and she rests her head for this hard session, I immediately started kissing my girl on her lips very deeply to make her calm down and she hugged me tightly and getting relaxing but I still didn''t take out my dick because my desire did not get satisfied yet, it is still erected and straight into her pussy, and after a few seconds when my girl got stabilized I again started giving strokes into her pussy and she immediately looked at me with her shocking widened eyes..., "Do you think you will satisfy my desires in just one round?" She understands it won''t end within a few rounds, it may take at least the whole night to satisfy my desire. In between my thoughts, I again started pumping my dick in and out into her pussy and my girl looks helpless but trying to cooperate with me to satisfy my desire... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 73 - Why I Feel Insecure? Tom''s Pov: I am visualising my girl all over the night and released all most all my load under the tree. Visualizing my butterfly really helps me but it does not mean it fully satisfies my desires because I will get satisfied only when I have the real sex with my girl and it will give the true pleasure of my long waiting for my girl. I am sure she should pay for my struggles of all these days and I never leave a day without doing sex with my girl... I am getting the flashes of the girl in the bar who has similar features to my butterfly... Is she is my butterfly? I hope she should be my butterfly, if not I will definitely get disappointed, but first I should confirm whether she is my butterfly or not, but how? Her tattoo on her chest is the only hint and hope for me, let''s find the way to look at the tattoo and once I confirm that she is my butterfly I will never leave her and enjoy her to the fullest... In between my thoughts, I looked at the sky and the sun is about to rise, it''s tough for me to fly after the sun rises because the humans will identify my true identity, so I get up and take a step forward to leave the hill top and once again turn back to check near the tree and it is filled with my heavy load of my semen... I once again looked at my dick and it is still erected and I understand it will get calm down only when it tastes the warmness of my girl. But I feel relieved than last night and I smile to myself but my mind is still getting the flashes of that girl... Soon I need to find a way to find whether she is my butterfly or not... In between my thoughts, I started flying high in the early morning of the next day, and finally reached my home and continued doing my job all day. I am a little bit busy with my work schedule due to last night attack and the guy on whom I shot last night is out of danger, and he is proved that he is related to the mafia with the evidence we have and I need to proceed further by interrogating him but he still in the unconscious position in the hospital, and it may take 2 to 3 days to get into consciousness and once he gets consciousness I will get the clue for the further proceedings of the case, and once I find the maximum information from him I will definitely encounter him without mercy for the evil acts he done on the kids... Finally, I am done with my day duty and now it''s time to start my undercover operation. I got time to go to the pub, and for today I wish I want to change the pub because after last night incident everyone i.e, the mafia and drug dealers will get alert by thinking the pub is under police supervision, so it''s tough to find any clue or any person relating to the black market. So I decided to go to another pub to continue my undercover operation but I feel some insecure about my girl, I don''t know why I feel insecure, I feel like I want to look at my girl once... Yes, If I look at her once I may feel relieved and later I can continue my undercover operation... But I still didn''t understand why I feel insecure, is this happening just because I fantasized about her all over the last night? No... I feel some insecure... Maybe she might be in danger... Yes, I already got the information about that particular pub she is working in is dealing with Mafia and drugs, and I got the information that they will export the girls to the other countries through the black market. So staying in that pub is dangerous to my girl in each and every minute and I know my girl is innocent and she knows nothing about it and I am sure she must be their next target because they can easily trap innocent girls like my girl and they may threaten her at any minute... It''s better if I go to that pub and told her about the dealings of the pub, but what if she didn''t listen to me? Because from the last night incident I am sure she must be scared of me and she might think I am a criminal and there may be a chance that she doesn''t listen to me. so it''s better if I say to her that I am a cop and it''s my duty to catch him... Did she believe me if I say I am a cop? Whatever, at first, I want to see her because I feel insecure and I feel something is messing up in the pub and I don''t know why I feel low and worried I can sense she is in danger... Am I thinking too much by looking at all these criminal cases? Whatever... It''s better if I go to the old pub right now and looked at her once, so I will definitely feel relieved after looking at her, and if she is in real trouble I should help her to save her... In between my thoughts, I ride towards her pub and stop the car before the pub and the pub looks as usual and crowding with the customers, maybe it is overcrowded than usual because it is a weekend... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 74 - Observing My Girl... Tom''s Pov: In between my thoughts, I ride towards her pub and stop the car before the pub and the pub looks as usual and crowding with the customers, maybe it is overcrowded than usual because it is a weekend... I parked my car and went into the pub like a regular customer and the moment I entered the pub I looked around for my girl and I find her in the serving girl job, by looking at her charming face I can understand she is out of danger but I still did not understand why I feel insecure? I stand in the corner of the pub and stalking at my girl and mesmerising by looking at her beauty. Her face is filled with some godly charm, when I am looking at her I am getting the flashes of my visualisation of the last night and I wish it should come true within a few days... My girl did not identify me when I am observing her secretly because she is busy with her job, I feel she is safe and ok and it''s time for me to go to another pub to continue my secret undercover operation. When I am about to leave, I saw my girl at the bar counter and she is having something... I don''t know why I feel weird when she is having some drink near the bar counter particularly when she is on duty. There may be two chances either a customer must offer a drink to her and she might accept it by not understanding his intentions in offering the drink or she may drink voluntarily. Ahhhh... Is she accepting the drink voluntarily when someone is offering her? Maybe not... She sure doesn''t know the intentions behind it... I can understand she is new to this kind of job and I feel she does not have any habit of having alcohol and she is not such a kind of girl to have a shot while she is working... I can understand by looking at her that her co-worker offered a drink to her, and both of them are having the drink. Both of them are chatting to each other and having the drink, I feel a bit relieved because the drink offered to my girl is her coworker... After my girl has done having the drink I can see she feels some dizziness... She is about to fall, I wish I want to help her but in the meantime, she had some water and get into normal, I understand something is messing up, and I am sure some drugs or alcohol is mixed in her drink and if I am not wrong, within a few minutes she will be trapped by some guy and I am sure that guy may definitely be related to Mafia and he will definitely trap her to sell to the black market... This is the right time to find what is happening in this pub, so I take the nearby seat and observing my girl meanwhile the management member came and ordered something to my girl and my girl nodded her head as ok and went towards the room with her dizzy face and I am sure something will be messing up... I am looking at the room where my girl entered and I still did not find her coming out, I checked the time and keep a timer in my watch for one minute, and monitoring the room if she did not get back within 1 minute then she must be in danger and I will enter into the room to check on her... When my timer went to 50 seconds, some guy entered into the room and closed the door, I understand my girl is in danger as I expected... And yes my girl struck in a room with a guy and she is drugged by having the drink and I am sure the guy who entered into the room is the person who wants to trap my girl not only my girl, he might trap many girls by now by using the same trick and he is the person I am waiting for to catch in this pub and I am sure he must have dealings with the black market... In between my thoughts, I got the flashes of my girl and I understand she is in danger with him in the room... My furious got out bastard when I realised they trapped my girl into a room helplessly. I immediately get up and went close to the room to save my girl and to catch the bastard who ruined many girls lives, and when I about to hold the doorknob to open the door one of the serving girls interrupted me... "Hello sir, this room is occupied, if you want, we can go to another room..." She said and came close to me in a seductive way but when she is diverting me I understand my girl is in more danger because by looking at this lewd serving girl it is clear that not only the bastard inside the room is involved in the crime but also the staff included in this scam and that too this lewd girl is the one who offered a drink to my girl when she is on duty, so she too involved in it... And my watch started ringing and It''s not the right time to give punishment to this girl, at first I need to save my girl from the bastard inside the room. So I didn''t listen to this serving girl and pushed her with my left hand and hold the doorknob with my right hand. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 75 - Saving My Girl... Tom''s Pov: And my watch started ringing and It''s not the right time to give punishment to this girl, at first I need to save my girl from the bastard inside the room. So I didn''t listen to this serving girl and pushed her with my left hand and hold the doorknob with my right hand. I understand the door was locked but it is very easy for me to break the door lock with my strength so within the next second I break the doorknob and the door opened and in the immediate second I rushed into the room to check my girl, and I am shocked by looking at my girl the moment I entered the room... My girl... Her face is filled with tears and swollen to red and she is in a helpless condition, and she is almost nude and covering her body with her ripped clothes and stand like a frozen statue by looking at me... She is just a few feet away from me and trying to escape from this room... I understand what might happen in these few minutes, that bastard needs to pay for what he has done to my girl... My rage got hyper and I immediately looked at the bastard with my furious face, till then he is shouting at me to leave the room but after looking at my furious face he is scared to spell out a word and stand like a frozen statue out of shock and I will definitely turn him to ashes in the next second if he spells out a word again... In between my thoughts, my girl ran towards me like a lost puppy and hugged me tightly and started crying by holding me... I feel so sorry and worried when she is crying about her helpless condition, I don''t know how can I make her calm down but I can''t resist my angry by looking at her teary face, I will definitely turn him to ashes with my powers... Suddenly, my girl takes deep sobbing and hugged me more tightly and trying to explain what is happened in the room but the pain she felt is not letting her to speak out instead she is crying again out of pain. I immediately hugged her and patting on her back to make her calm down, I can understand what happened to her she no needs to explain to me, she is out burst with her tears and crying by taking deep sobbing and finally spell out... Mona: Please help me... She said in-between her sobbing and hold me more tightly for my help, I immediately hugged her tightly by lifting her a little to make her calm down and said, "I am there to take care of you, don''t worry, okay?" She immediately looked at me with her teary face and nodded her head as ok and she feels relieved after listening to me but her face is still swollen to red, by looking at her face I can understand how much pressure she takes to save herself from this monster and I can understand how cruelly he behaved on my girl, in the immediate second I looked at him out of my rage and I am sure he will turn to ashes if I blow my fire element... But suddenly my girl fell unconscious and rest her head on my chest, I hold her more tightly to secure her and immediately went to that bastard and slap him on his cheek with my other hand and in the next second I hold his hair and hit him to the wall continuously for three to four times out of rage, he immediately fell unconscious on the floor and his face is filled with bleeding... I feel a little relieved after beating him up, I immediately hold my girl more tightly and patting on her back, suddenly a girl enters into the room and she is the dancing girl in this pub and she is shocked by looking at the bastard who fells unconscious on the floor... And she immediately came close to me to look at my girl, and her face turned to worry by looking at my girl in such an unconscious condition, looking at this dancing girl I can understand she is worrying about my girl and I am sure she is a friend to my girl and I guess she will help my girl but I still hold my girl tightly and I don''t want to give my girl to anyone, even though if she is my girl''s friend I don''t want to give my girl to her. She came close to us and patted on my girl''s head very caressingly and observed my girl''s ripped clothes her face turns to more dull when she looked at my girl like this, and she understands I saved my girl''s life from this bastard, she once again looked at me with her smiling face and introduced herself, "My name is Lilly, I am Mona''s friend, how is she now?" She asked me with her worried tone and I also understand my girl''s name is Mona, Mona... I once again looked at my girl''s unconscious face and again looked at Lilly and said, "as of now she is out of danger..." (Her face looks so relieved after listening to me and nodded her head as ok.) Lilly: Will you please stay with her and look after her? I will bring her dress within a few seconds... I nodded my head as ok and she immediately rushed out of the room to bring a dress for my girl and I immediately carry my girl in a bridal style and lay her on the bed... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 76 - Changing My Girls Dress... Tom''s Pov: Lilly: Will you please stay with her and look after her? I will bring her dress within a few seconds... I nodded my head as ok and she immediately rushed out of the room to bring a dress for my girl and I immediately carry my girl in a bridal style and lay her on the bed and when I am about to stand I feel my shirt is struck with something, and I immediately check it out, it''s nothing but my girl''s hand, yes, with one of her hand she still holds my shirt tightly even though she fell unconscious, and with her other hand, she holds her ripped dress tightly to hide her body and her face is still swollen to red out of cry, and her lips, they are still cute and glossy and tempting me to taste them... Yes... If she is my butterfly, I will definitely kiss her by now even though she fell unconscious but I still don''t know whether she is my butterfly or not, but I feel like she will be got to know about our past memories if I kissed her on her lips... So shall I kiss her right now? No... No... How I can kiss when she is unconscious? I should better wait for the situation and kiss her when she allowed me to do so and I should not take the advantage of the situation when she is unconscious... I should wait... I will wait for my butterfly... In between my thoughts, I looked at her collarbone and my eyes immediately got attracted to her coverage, even though she is unconscious she is perfect at hiding her treasures, I wish I want to check the tattoo on her chest right now but something stopped me... It''s not the right way to check it out and I don''t want to look at her private place when she is unconscious... In between my thoughts, I once again looked at her face and one of the hair strings is falling on her face and it looks so cute on my girl''s face, I smile by looking at her and admiring her beauty but hair string is interrupting me by moving for the air around so I adjusted the hair near to the ear and once again looked at her charming glorious face... It''s been many years looking at my butterfly so closely and I feel so happy and feel so pleased when I am looking at her glorious face so closely... Suddenly I got a flash of my tattoo... Yes, this is the right time to check my tattoo because I am so close to her and it may glow by now if she is my butterfly I immediately looked at my tattoo under my shirt out of excitement and it is still not growing... It gives me a little disappointment, is she not my butterfly? No... No... She is my butterfly... I don''t know why I feel she is my butterfly but I strongly believe she is my butterfly... But the tattoo is not growing yet, what might be the reason? In between my thoughts, the dancing girl enters the room in a hurried way by holding my girl''s dress, she immediately smiles by looking at my girl''s hand which is still holding my shirt... I try to loosen her grip to take away her hand from my shirt but when I forcefully loosen her grip, she immediately hold my shirt with her other hand by leaving her ripped clothes and her face turned to a little cry... I have no idea what to do... I feel a little embarrassed before this dancing girl for my girl''s actions but at the same time I feel so happy for her actions, I feel like I want to sleep with her by cuddling her tightly so she will feel more secure. In between my thoughts, Lilly came close to us with her smiling face... Lilly: Maybe she feels secure when she hold your shirt... (She said with her smiling face, and I nodded my head as yes and feel so happy... Yes, my butterfly feels secure when she is with me. I once again looked at her face and I feel like I want to kiss her on her forehead at least, but not now... This is not the right time, I wish I want to kiss her when she is consciousness and I wish I want to kiss her she is willing to kiss me and I want to see her charming excited eyes when I am kissing her. In between my thoughts I hear the fake cough and I paused staring at my girl and came to real world. It''s Lilly, she fake coughed to distract me and I understand she wants to dress up my girl, so I forcefully take the other hand of my girl from my shirt and take a step back and looked at Lilly to continue. Lilly immediately locked the door and came close to my girl to change the dress... What..? Will she change the dress of my girl before me? My face turns to smirk, it''s like an opportunity to look at my girl''s body and I can find the tattoo on her chest. The other side of my mind is warning me to don''t look at her body without her permission. It''s better if I leave the room to give respect to my girl... But this bastard is still on the floor if I leave these girls in the room along with this bastard. He may get consciousness at any time and he may threaten them. So it''s better if I stay in this room. So I immediately turned around... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 77 - Women Trafficking? Tom''s Pov: But this bastard is still on the floor if I leave these girls in the room along with this bastard. He may get consciousness at any time and he may threaten them. So it''s better if I stay in this room. So I immediately turned around when she is changing the dress to my girl but involuntarily my mind is visualising my girl''s nude body. Ahhh... Tom... You should not do that... I am trying to control my thoughts, but it''s very hard... Staying a few feet away to my girl when she is nude and I am not in a position to look at her at least, is really a horrible thing but I should face this situation until I conclude whether this girl is my butterfly or not... Wait, I can confirm it right now by asking Lilly about her tattoo... Yes, Lilly is a girl and there is nothing wrong if she looks at my girl and confirm me about the tattoo. But how can I ask her about it? Shall I ask her to check if there is any mole or tattoo on her chest? She might think about me in a wrong way if I ask her about my girl''s private place mole. Ahhhh... So I should wait for it... After a few seconds, Lilly breaks the silence... Lilly: Okay, I am done dressing her up... (I nodded my head as ok and turn around to look at my girl and now she is fully covered with her regular outfit. I immediately take my phone and call to my cops and give some orders about the bastard who fell on the floor and they will come soon, until then it''s better if I stay here because he will escape the moment he get conciousness. After I hang my call I looked at Lilly, she is starring at me with her shocking amused expression.) Tom: What happened? Lilly: Are you a cop? (I nodded my head as yes, and her face immediately lighten up out of surprise and happiness, I did not understand why.) Tom: Why? What happened? Lilly: We thought you are a criminal and related to Mafia, and I am so glad that you are a cop... (She said excitedly and immediately looked at Mona, I understand both of these girls discussed about me and they may get disappointed by thinking I am a criminal, not only them everyone who looks at my attack last night will definitely think I am a criminal because I behaved in such a rude way.) Lilly: Shall we take her to a doctor? Tom: Let me check... (I said and went close to my girl to check on her. I hold her wrist and her hands are still cold, I can understand she is scared so much for the incident, I immediately checked her pulse and open her eyelids and checked her eyes... Everything is fine, she just fell unconscious due to stress and over dosage of drugs and she will wake up once the effect of drugs is cooling down. I feel relieved after examining her because she is out of danger.) Lilly: Is everything ok, sir? (I nodded my head as yes, by looking at my answer even Lilly got relieved.) Lilly: When she will get into consciousness, sir? Tom: No idea, I don''t know what kind of drugs they used in her drink, she will wake up when the power of the drug calm down... Lilly: What? Drug? Tom: Yes, just before this attack she had some drink and I find she is feeling some dizziness and later one of the management members ordered her to go to this room, I understand something is messed up, so I came into this room and you know what happened next... Lilly: Omg, it must be definitely a trap on her by the management people... How can they do this to every girl? (By listening to her I can understand she has some idea about this pub, so it''s better if I ask her in detail.) Tom: Yes, it''s a trap to kidnap her... Lilly: Kidnap her? Tom: Yes, I got the information that this pub is dealing with woman trafficking, so I am sure they are trapping her to kidnap and with in few days they will sell her to the black market... Lilly: Omg, she is so lucky to escape from all these... Thank you so much for saving her, sir... Tom: Can you please replace your thank you with a little favour? Lilly: Definitely sir, how can I help you? Tom: Do you have any idea in this pub about the persons who are dealing with women trafficking and drugs usage? (She stay quiet for a few seconds and looked at me.) Lilly: Yes sir, as far as I know, there are drug dealers in this pub and using of drugs is very common in these kinds of the pubs but I don''t know the exclusive person who is the head in dealing with it but I am sure all the management members involved in it because all of them are idiots and perverts... Tom: Ok, do you have any idea about women trafficking in this pub? Lilly: Women trafficking? No idea, sir... Maybe they started this new business recently, I still don''t have any idea about it, sir, but if I find any clue or information I will definitely let you know, sir... Tom: That''s great, Thank you so much... One more thing, do you suspect anyone in this pub who may deal with women trafficking? (Lilly immediately looked at the person who fell unconscious on the floor and again looked at me.) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 78 - I Will Drop Her... Tom''s Pov: Lilly immediately looked at the person who fell unconscious on the floor and again looked at me. Lilly: I suspect this idiot, sir, his name is William... (She said by pointing the guy on the floor with her rage and furious tone and by looking at her facial expressions I can understand this bastard threatened Lilly too.) Lilly: He is the youngest among all the management members, sir, and he is such a bloody bastard, and I am sure he will definitely have dealings with woman trafficking because he is such a bloody womanizer... (She said with her furious tone.) Tom: Well, other than him do you suspect any other management member? Lilly: All the management members in this pub are the lewd persons and perverts, sir, they used almost all the girls in this pub on the bed by offering them the amount, if they didn''t agree with their offers, they will blackmail them in one way or the other and finally they will make them to sleep on the bed to satisfy their desires... And now, their target must be Mona, because she just joined a few days back and everyone is eagerly waiting to win over her on the bed, maybe that''s the reason they drugged her and trapped her into this room to enjoy her... (My rage got raised when I am listening to Lilly about the cruel acts doing by these management members. I will definitely give appropriate punishments to each and everyone who involved in this.) Lilly: I already caution her to be alert and secure all the time because I know she is not such a kind of girl who will agree to these kinds of acts and she is so innocent and she doesn''t know anything about the dealings in this pub... Tom: Then why she joined in this pub? Lilly: She said she needs to earn money for her education, she is such a hard worker and taking many struggles to complete her education. So one of her friends who works in this pub as a serving girl guided her to join in this pub for the higher remuneration but she scared with this kind of culture so she gets ready to leave this job and going to join another job within two days... (I nodded my head as ok and feel so sorry for my girl struggle to survive in this world and I understand she is struggling for the money and yes, that''s the reason she struck in this pub but I know she doesn''t get compromise her character for money if so our first interaction is another way...) Lilly: And sir, not only the management involved in this crime there may be a chance of the staff too... There are few members of the staff who will work on behalf of the management, so be careful and give them an appropriate punishment. (By listening to Lilly''s words I nodded my head as ok and understand there are many criminals I need to take care of in this pub and I also understand the team of women trafficking in this pub is not only a one or two, it includes many people. When Lilly and I were discussing, suddenly the room door was knocked, we both immediately looked at the door, we forget to unlock the door after my girl dressed up. Lilly immediately went close to the door and open the door in a hurry... The moment she opened the door her face immediately lighten up like my girls face lighten up when she looked at me. She immediately hugged him out of love towards him, by looking at them I understand both of them are in a relationship... After a few seconds, they break their hug and Lilly immediately introduced him to me... Lilly: Hello sir, this is Lance, and Lance he is a police officer... Lance: Hello sir, nice to meet you... Tom: Hi... Lance: So, you are the one who ate my special ice cream last night... (I immediately looked at him with my weird expression because I did not understand what he means. All I can remember is my girl served me the chocolate ice cream even though I ordered her to bring any ice cream except chocolate... But I can sense a little pain in his eyes when he is asking me about ice cream. Lilly immediately pinched him on his waist to stop talking about ice cream.) Tom: What happened? Anything wrong? Lilly: Nothing sir, just ignore him... (I nodded my head as ok and both of them looked at each other with smiling faces, suddenly my cops came into the room to take care of this bastard and I give some instructions to them and ordered them to check the drinks of the alcohol which are serving to the customers and send them to the lab for testing. After they carry away William from the room I once again looked at my girl and again looked at Lilly.) Tom: Okay, I will drop Mona into her home... Lilly: Definitely sir, but... (Lilly looked at me with her confused face.) Tom: but? Lilly: I don''t know where her exact home is, last night we dropped her near to her area and she walked into the Street. So I am not sure about her house address... (I know... I know where she lives, I followed her to find whether she is a witch or human but I don''t want to spell it out before them because it''s just been two days since I met my girl and they will definitely find I am stalking her. So I stay quiet and looking at them as to what to do next.) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 79 - I Am Shameless To Say The Truth... Tom''s Pov: I know where she lives but I don''t want to spell it out before them because it''s just been two days since I met my girl and they will definitely find I am stalking her. So I stay quiet and looking at them as to what to do next. Lance: We can go to the street and ask any one of them in the street about her house by showing her, so we can find it easily... Lilly: Seriously, Lance? Do you think she is a pet to ask everyone in the street to know about her house? Lance: I am just trying to help her to reach her home, that''s it, Lilly, what''s wrong in this? Lilly: What''s wrong in there? Is this the way you will treat a girl, Lance? She is a girl, Lance, and it''s not safe to ask each and everyone about the unconscious girl on the street and we know about her family, they will definitely treat her in a harsh way if she fell unconscious like this... They may threaten her on the next day and taunting her for the rest of her life... (Lilly is literally shouting at Lance for his stupid idea, even I don''t agree with his lame idea but what grabbed my attention about my girl''s family, I didn''t understand what exactly Lilly is trying to say, so I once again asked her about it.) Tom: Why? What do you know about her family? (I immediately asked Lilly to know more about my girl.) Lilly: I don''t know in detail, sir, but I know she is staying in her aunt''s house and she said they will don''t look after her study and wellbeings, so she wants to earn money on her own for her education and for the food... I can understand how much pain she went through in her life. I am sure her family may definitely threaten her after looking at her in such an unconscious position. So I don''t want to drop her at her home in this situation... Lance: So where she will stay until then? (I feel like I want to take my girl into my home, I will take care of her for her education I will take care of her well being, I will look after her for everything. I am sure she will live with me very happily. Lilly sudden;y breaks my thoughts.) Lilly: I will take her to my home, sir, it is safe and secure... Tom: There might be a problem with your parents... Lilly: No, sir, I am staying alone, so it''s safe and secure for her to stay with me in this night. (I have no idea to compromise her so I nodded my head as ok and agreed to Lilly, and I am ok with it because I am sure Lilly will take good care of my girl and nothing dangerous will happen but I still suspect about the attack because just before they drugged my girl to kidnap her luckily I saved her, so there may be a chance that they may follow us and plan an attack in the midnight and it is dangerous for both the girls. So it''s better if I appoint a few cops for their security at the night. So I looked at Lilly and said the same.) Tom: Yeah, but I will come along with you to check the security near your house because they might attack her again when both of you are alone, so it''s better if both of you are in a safe place... Lilly: Definitely, sir, you can come along with us and my apartment has high security, its a very safe place and it''s perfect if you check once again because we should not give any chance to those bastards... (By finishing her words she immediately looked at Lance.) Lilly: Lance, go and get ready with your car. (He nodded his head as ok and rushed out of the room, and I am okay with his car because I don''t want to use the police car for this, the neighbours of Lilly may think badly if she gets down from the police car. So, I immediately carried my girl in a bridal style and carried her towards the car, meanwhile, Lilly said she needs to change her dress and will be back within a few minutes and requested me to stay in Lance car along with Mona... So I take my girl into the back seat of the Lance car and buckled her with the seat belt and sit beside her. My girl immediately rests her head on my shoulder and I hold her hand to make her feel better and her face turned to a little smile the moment she senses my hand.) Lance: So sir, how''s the ice cream yesterday? Tom: What''s your problem man, why did you struck at yesterday''s ice cream? Lance: ahhhhhh... Sir, I am so sorry if I am bothering you but please listen to me... I am shameless to say the truth... Yesterday I planned a proposal to my girl, Lilly, I got a creative thought and placed the proposal ring in the ice cream to surprise her but unfortunately, Mona served the ice cream to you and we searched for the ring after you left the place but we didn''t find it anywhere, so I just want to know about it... (I immediately got a flash of last night, and I eagerly ate the ice cream, if it is a human he will be dead by now if they have the ice cream, Luckily it''s me so I am safe... Ahhh... These humans ideas to express their love are so cruel...) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 80 - Flash Of Ring... Tom''s Pov: I immediately got a flash of last night, I eagerly ate the entire ice cream the moment I looked at it to calm down my desires, but unfortunately, it is a chocolate flower so it leads to hyper my desires than to calm down myself and it is tough for me to control my desires so I left the place, but what happened to the ring in the ice cream? Suddenly l got a flash of the ring... Yes... When I am on the hilltop and busy in visualising my girl, I feel something stuck in my throat, so to my throat clear I cough and I saw ring fell down from my mouth along with the fire... By that time I am confused and did not understand what it is because it is melted for my fire element and it turned into a zigzag position but I still remember that there is a diamond in it. So I immediately hang it to the branch of a tree and continued my masturbating session by visualising my girl to satisfy my desires. So now after listening to Lance story I understand it is the diamond ring... If it is a human he will be dead by now if he had the ice cream along with the ring, Luckily it''s me so I am safe... Ahhh... These humans ideas to express their love are so cruel, they will definitely kill the other to prove their love...) Tom: So, don''t you think I have a legal right to take you into custody for the act you did? (He immediately looked at me with his worried face.) Tom: I can file a case on you because you threatened my life... (I said with my base tone like a cop to tease him more and he is more worried after listening to me and continued his explanation and I am trying to control my laugh.) Lance: I am so sorry for what I have done to you, sir, actually I don''t mean to do it on purpose, I just want to propose to my girl and it goes wrong and I was worried last night about you... Tom: Did you worried about me or did you worried about the ring? Lance: Sir, to be frank, I worried about the ring and feel so sad because my proposal plan got ruined but Mona, she truly worried about you and she also worried after she finds the ice cream flavour is chocolate... Tom: She worried about me? (I asked with my excited tone to know why my girl is worried about me.) Lance: Yes, sir, after the incident I told her everything about my proposal plan and she worried about you than the fail of my plan because she thinks you ate the diamond ring and it may threaten your life and she also worried that she served a chocolate ice cream, actually, she doesn''t know about the flavour of the ice cream but she really feels sorry after she got to know about it... (I looked at my girl and she is still unconscious but I feel so happy when I listen that she was worried about me. I feel like I am going to win her heart soon.) Lance: I am so sorry, sir... Tom: It''s okay man, I am just kidding, I don''t take any legal actions on you but please be careful in your next plan and put other''s life at risk, Okay? (He happily nodded his head as yes.) Tom: And don''t ask me about your ring once again it is not in a previous condition... Lance: Sure sir, I already bought another one, and very thank you, sir... Tom: So what is your next plan to propose to your girl? Lance: My fate is not allowing me to propose my girl, sir, it failed today too... Tom: Why? What happened again? Lance: Actually, today I plotted another plan to confess my love towards Lilly with a little surprise in a secret place, I know she will definitely love it because I created everything according to her taste and I hope she will like it... Tom: That''s a great idea man, but why are you disappointed? Lance: Ahhhhhh... Sir, I plan to take my girl to that secret place after our work is done in the pub but now she needs to take care of Mona and she no way to leave her alone and come with me. Even though I forcefully take her she doesn''t enjoy the moment and in return, she may reject me, so I need to plan it on some other day... (My face immediately lightens up the moment I listen to Lance I am happy not because his plan is ruined I am happy because I got a chance to spend some time with my girl, so I immediately take a stand to support Lance plan.) Tom: I am so sorry to ruin your plan last night, I should not have order ice cream... Lance: It''s ok sir you no need to say sorry because you did not do it on purpose... Tom: Yeah, but I know how it feels when our plan got ruin, why don''t you succeed in your plan today? Lance: Today? Do you think my girl will come with me by leaving Mona alone? Tom: I will take care of Mona until she returns back, so I guess it''s ok for you... Lance: Whoahhhh... That''s really a great idea sir..!!! (Lance''s face lighten up but within a few seconds his face turned to pale.) Lance: But I still doubt and I am not sure my girl will come with me by leaving her to you... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 81 - Plotting A Plan... Tom''s Pov: Tom: I will take care of Mona until she returns back, so I guess it''s ok for you... Lance: Whoahhhh... That''s really a great idea sir..!!! (Lance''s face lighten up but within a few seconds his face turned to pale.) Lance: But I still doubt and I am not sure my girl will come with me by leaving her to you... (I understand spending time alone with my girl is not possible for today and by listening to Lance words I can understand it''s tough to convince Lilly...) Lance: Sir, I got a small idea, we just follow it, if it works I will grab the opportunity and take my girl and implement my plan by revealing the surprise if it does not work, it''s ok, I will plot on another plan on another day... Tom: What it is..? Lance: At first we all go to the Lilly''s apartment, there you guide her to bring some medicine or food or some groceries... So I will take the chance and take her to my secret place by pretending I am riding to a nearby store... How is my plan, sir..? (He said with his excitement tone, even little kids will find the flaws in his plan.) Lance: What happened, sir? How is my plan? Tom: Do you think Lilly will come with you to buy the grossories or medicine? Instead she will be ordered you to bring them on your own and you will get no choice to take her along with you... Lance: Yeah... That might happen, sir... So what should I do now? (I smile by looking at his confused face and I can understand how hard it is before confessing our love towards our partner and I can understand how he feels the pain and pressure and anxiety before his confessing his love towards his girl. And I can''t control my laugh by looking at his funny confused face. When I am laughing I observed Lilly is walking towards the car.) Lance: Sir, please don''t laugh... (He convinced me with his low tone and the more he requested me the more I am getting a laugh. In-between my laugh Lilly get into the car and sit in the passenger seat. I try to control my laugh after Lilly entered into the car, and we all ride towards Lilly''s apartment. After a few minutes of our ride we finally reached Lilly''s apartment, my girl is still unconscious, so I carried her in a bridal style and lead towards Lilly''s apartment... But this time when I am walking by carrying my girl for a long to reach Lilly''s apartment, I can sense her soft treasures are touching to my abbs... Ahhhhhh... My manlyhood got ditched the moment I sense them... I can sense the softness of her treasures to my abbs... I gripped her waist more tightly to control my desires and continued working towards Lilly''s apartment. Suddenly my girl wrapped her hands around my neck and Hugged me tightly... That''s it... I stand like a frozen statue and have no idea what to do next... But she... She simply wrapped her hands around my neck and rest her head on my neck in such a way that her lips are touching to my chin and her treasures are squeezing to my abbs... Ahhhhhh... My dick is erected for her intense teasing actions... It is very tough for me to control myself if she stay like this for a few more minutes. I will definitely satisfy my desires by hitting my manly hood into her... Ahhhhhh... Control Tom... She just hugged you... That''s it... But I feel like I want to take her to the hilltop to satisfy my desires... Shhhhhhh... Control... Tom.. control... I said to myself to control my desires and again started walking towards Lilly''s apartment and when I am walking I can clearly sense her treasure are touching to me very seductively... I can visualize how beautiful they are... Shhhhhhh... Tom... Just block your thoughts... Don''t think anymore... I said and continued following Lilly... Finally, we entered into her apartment and I immediately placed her on Lilly''s bed. My face is filled with the sweat droplets... It is not just because of the suffocation of carrying my girl, it is just because of controlling my desires towards my girl. Meanwhile, Lilly gave me some water to drink, and I immediately drink half of the water and this water really helped me to calm down my desires and I am a few feet away to my girl so it''s really helped me.) Lilly: When will she wake up, sir? I am so worried until then... Tom: Yeah, even I am worried, maybe she is still unconciouss because of the intake of drugs... (In between I looked at my girl and find her face is relieved than before so I sprinkle some of the water on her face to make her wake up. And within a few minutes she slowly opening her eyes. Lilly immediately went close to her and helped her to sit, I wish she will look at me and say thanks to me but my girl hold her head with both of her hands and closed her eyes tightly. I can understand she is suffering from headache, maybe it is caused due to drugs or maybe it is caused due to the stress she takes... Whatever, she is okay now... I feel a little relieved by looking at her but suddenly she vomited on her dress. I immediately went close to her and closed her ears. So she may feel relief from the stress of vomiting... After a few seconds she gets stabilized and looked at herself with her cry face... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 82 - Dressing Her Wound... Tom''s Pov: Whatever, she is okay now... I feel a little relieved by looking at her but suddenly she vomited on her dress. I immediately went close to her and closed her ears. So she may feel relief from the stress of vomiting... After a few seconds, she gets stabilized and looked at herself with her cry face for the vomiting strains on her shirt... Lilly immediately went close to my girl to help her... Lilly: It''s okay Mona, I will help you... (She said and immediately looked at me.) Lilly: Sir, will you please wait in the hallway, I will clean her and change the dress... (I nodded my head as ok and went towards the hallway and sit on the couch beside Lance. Why Lilly asked me to leave the room? Maybe she wants to change her clothes, but she did not ask me to go out of the room in the pub when she is wearing the clothes to my girl, maybe, she did not notice me, maybe she wants me in the room to secure them because the bastard is still laying on the floor... Whatever it''s better to stay here until she changes my girls dress, because if I stay in the same room I definitely get out of control and my desires will definitely got hyper by thinking about my girls nude body. In between my thoughts I looked at Lance and he is still looks so dull and I understand he got upset for the failure of his plan but I have nothing to do with it. So I silently continue waiting by sitting on the couch and looking around. After a few minutes I heard Lilly''s scream, Lance and I immediately rushed into the room in a hurry. I am shocked the moment I entered the room by looking at my girl''s feet. Her foot is bleeding unconditionally and I didn''t understand what happened to my girl, I immediately looked at Lilly and she stand like a statue and staring at the blood, and I looked at my girls face, she is looking at all of us with her confused face and I understand by looking at her face she still did not get into reality, she is still enjoying the effect of the drugs. I looked at her body and her dress is changed to t-shirt and short shorts and my girl look so pretty in this nightwear but her feet is still bleading, so I immediately looked at Lilly to ask her what happened. Tom: What happened, Lilly? Lilly: I have no idea sir I just cleaned her body and changed her clothes and helped her to sit on the bed, suddenly her feet started bleeding... (She said with her worried nervous tone. I nodded my head as ok and went close to my girls feet by sitting on my knees and hold her feet to examine the wound. I did not find the wound on her feet because it is filled with the bleeding, So I asked Lilly to bring the cotton and the first aid kit, she and Lance immediately rushed out of the room and bring everything needed for the first aid... I wiped her feet with the cotton and I found a piece of glass is digging into her skin, i immediately understand where this piece of glass is struck into her feet, definitely it happened in the room of the pub when the bastard is trying to force my girl... Yes, I still remember there are glass pieces all around the room and I guess my girl hit him with the glasses to defend herself but the broken glass enter into her feet and at the same time I entre into the room and I immediately lifted her and hugged her the moment I entered the room. So the glass did not get into her deep skin and from then I lifted my girl and did not let her walk, so it didn''t bleed till now but now when Lilly is changing her dress my girl might stand on the floor and the glass cut into has skin more deeply and there overflow of bleeding started... In between my thoughts, I cleaned her feet clearly, and now I am about to take out the glass piece which is struck into her feet. I know it''s a bit painful I looked at my girl and she is staring at me and her facial expressions are so calm and she is not bothered about the wound on her feet, she is happily looking at me and least bothered about the wound. I once again looked at the glass piece which is dug into her skin, I placed her hoot on my knee for the grip and hold her leg firmly and in the next second I plucked out from her skin, she immediately holds my shoulder tightly for the pain and closed her eyes tightly, but the blood is still overflowing from her skin, so I immediately hold her wound with the cotton and looked at her pretty face. Her face is turned to red out of pain and still closed her eyes, Lilly came and stand beside her and patting on her back has ok to make her calm down from the pain. My girl immediately rests her head on Lilly''s waist and slowly opened her eyes and looked at me, I smile by looking at her innocence and in return, she too smiles by looking at me. After a few seconds, I can sense the wound stops bleeding, so I continued dressing her wound and within few minutes I am done dressing her wound and gently places her feet on the floor and again looked at her. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 83 - Go For A Long Ride... Tom''s Pov: After a few seconds, I can understand the wound stops bleeding, so I continued dressing her wound and within a few minutes I am done dressing her wound and gently places her feet on the floor and again looked at her. She is still staring at me with her smiling face. By looking at her face I get up from the floor and she too immediately gets up from her bed and stand Infront of me and looking at me with her puppy face. But Lilly immediately pulled her to the bed to make her sit. She immediately looked at Lilly with her confused face... Lilly: Mona, you should take rest until your wound get healed... (But she did not listen to her and again get up from the bed but this time she looked at Lilly.) Lilly: Mona, why did you get up again? Mona: To dance... (She said very confidently and I immediately laughed at her innocence...) Lilly: Dance? Now? (Lilly immediately screamed out loudly out of shock, but my girl is still staring at her with her confused face. Lilly again tried to make her sit on the bed but my girl didn''t sit and hold Lilly''s hands to take a dance move.) Mona: Let''s dance, Lilly... (My girl is requesting Lilly with her pout face. Lilly immediately looked at me to do something and I understand my girl is doing these silly hyper acts just because she was drugged and when the drugs are taken they will do the things which give happiness to them... And by looking at my girl I can understand she loves dancing a lot.) Lilly: Sir, what happened to her? Why she is behaving like this? Is she okay? Tom: Don''t worry, she will be fine by tomorrow morning... Mona: Yes, don''t worry, Lilly, I am fine, let''s dance... (My girl said by hugging Lilly and Lilly is more confused for her acts and again looked at me.) Lilly: Is this just because of the drugs, sir? (I nodded my head as yes, Lilly immediately carresing my girl by patting on her back.) Lilly: Mona, it''s going to be late, you should sleep now, okay? Mona: But I want to dance... Lilly: Yes, we can dance tomorrow, all day, Okay? (By finishing her words she tried to make her sit on the bed and immediately Lilly too sit beside her and hold her head and make her sleep on her lap but my girl didn''t closed her eyes and still looking at me and smiled at me and involved in her deep thoughts...) Lilly: I will take care of her, sir, meanwhile you and Lance can have the dinner, I guess Lance is done preparing dinner by now. Tom: It''s okay, I am not feeling hungry... (I once again looked around the room and I feel it''s better to speak to Lilly about Lance, and if possible I should request her to go to the long drive with Lance, so Lance will take advantage of the situation and implement his plan to confess his love but before that, it''s better to know her feelings towards Lance, if she loves him I will force her to go for a long drive, if she didn''t like him I better quit convincing her...) Tom: So, Lilly, Do you have feelings for Lance? (She immediately looked at me with her shocking expression.) Lilly: Sir? Tom: Please excuse me, if I am getting into your personal... Lilly: No sir, it''s not like that... To be frank I have feelings on him but I don''t want to take a step forward to it, because he deserve a better girl than me... Tom: So your answer is no if he proposes you... Lilly: I am not sure sir, I feel very happy if he proposes me but I am scared to lead my life with him because my bad past is not suitable for his kind heart, it may threaten our fragile love, so I don''t want to take risks... Tom: So tell him about your past and discuss about it and come to a conclusion... Lilly: I am scared, sir... Tom: For what? Lilly: What if he left me alone after he knows about my past? I can''t bear it and I can''t live without him. So I feel I better continue like this for the next possible days and be a good friend to him... Tom: If he do so, then you can kick him on his ass straight away... (Lilly looked at me out of shock...) Tom: Yes Lilly, do you think he leaves you if he truly loves you after listening to your past? Lilly: I don''t know, sir, but I am still confused... Tom: A true love will excuse all the mistakes made by our partner and make us to wait for them... It may take days, months or sometimes years to get back into our love life... (When I am saying I correlated it to my story and looked at my girl, she is still looking at me with her pretty face and tapping her eyelids and still staring at me...) Lilly: Yes sir, but... Tom: Just say to him everything and clear all your doubts and ask him if he is still okay to travel with you or not... That''s it... If he say yes, then it is well and good... If he say no, then you know what to do... We should not be late when it comes to love... Just say to him... Lilly: but sir... Tom: Just go now and ask him for a long ride and say to him everything... Lilly: Now? Tom: Yes, this is the right time, Lilly, we should not delay in this kind of things.... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 84 - Enjoy The Ride... Tom''s Pov: Tom: Just go now and ask him for a long ride and say to him everything... Lilly: Now? Tom: Yes, this is the right time, Lilly, you should not delay in these kinds of things, particularly when it comes to love and relationship, we should confirm our love without delay because we don''t have what might happen in the next second... (When I am saying to her I am getting flashes of my butterfly and our lovable moments on the hilltop, even though I spend very less time with her we share a strong love bond between us in such a way that it makes me to wait for her roughly 420 years. I don''t care about the number of years I waited for her, at last, I should find her and live the rest of my life with her and I am sure all the pain I went through in all these years by missing her will vanish in the next second I looked at her. I know the pain of being apart in the relationship, and I can understand how Lilly feel if Lance say no to her after knowing her past but a true love didn''t say no to the relationship for the partner''s mistakes in past instead they will excuse and move on in the future... So I tried to convince Lilly to express her feelings to lance.) Tom: Don''t delay it, Lilly... Lilly: But sir, Mona... (She said and patting on my girls head very carresingly and looked at her, I understand she is worried about Mona and she don''t want to leave her alone in this condition. So if I take care of my girl she will happily go with Lance to confess her feelings to him.) Tom: I will stay here until you come back, you no need to worry about your friend... (She immediately looked at me with her confused face and I can understand she may think it''s not safe to leave Mona to an anonymous policeman alone in the house and that too when she is on drugs and mildly unconscious. So I try to convince Lilly.) Tom: You can trust me, Lilly, I don''t take advantage of the situation to threaten her. I will just look after her until you come back... Lilly: I don''t mean it, sir, I know you are not at all that to her and it is safe if I leave her under your supervision because no one dares to attack her again... What I am thinking is she might trouble you... Tom: I can manage her, Lilly, it''s not a big issue. (Lilly thinks for a few seconds and looked at me.) Lilly: I trust you, sir, I hope Mona is safe if you stay here... Tom: Thanks for trusting me, so are you planning to go with Lance? Lilly: Yes sir, even I feel relieved if I say everything to him, and I can''t take this stress anymore. I wish I should say to him everything right now and I am ready to face the consequences to open a new chapter in my life... I hope he should accept me and behave with me as he is now with me with full of love and caring... so I can start a new life with him or... (Suddenly she paused speaking and involved in her deep thoughts, I understand she is scared for the thought if Lance rejected her, but I can understand Lance is truly loving her and he doesn''t reject her after listening to her past... I don''t know what her past life is... And I don''t know what her darkest secrets are... I don''t care about it because what all matters is what she is right now and what she will be in the future. After realising her mistakes I am sure Lilly don''t repeat them in the future until then her relationship with Lance is safe... And I hope Lance will understand the same, and give the best gift to her by accepting her love... So I boosted up with a good thought in her mind... Tom: I have a hope that Lance will accept you, Lilly... (After listening to me Lilly''s face immediately lighten up and she immediately placed my girl head on the pillow and get up from the bed.) Lilly: OK sir, I will ask him for a long drive and say everything to him at the meantime. Hope he should accept me after listening to my past... (I nodded my head as ok and she immediately looked at my girl and covered her with the blanket.) Lilly: Mona, I will be back in a few minutes, until then you should stay quiet and sleep, okay? (My girl nodded her head as ok and looking at us with her puppy eyes. In the next second, Lilly looked at me and nodded her head as a yes as a hint that she is going to say to Lance everything. I smile at her and she excitedly rushed out of the room to ask Lance for a long ride. After a few minutes, I went outside to check on them, Lance immediately came close to me and hugged me tightly...) Tom: Hey, what happened? Lance: Thank you so much, sir, thank you so much for creating the opportunity to take my girl to my secret surprise place in the name of a long ride... Tom: I did nothing Lance I can''t do anything if she does not have feelings on you so take your decision wisely and don''t forget to trust her love... Lance: I am very glad if she accepted my love, sir, she is my life and I can''t live without her and thank you so much once again for creating this opportunity... Tom: Enjoy your ride... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 85 - Are You Hungry..? Tom''s Pov: Lance: I am very glad if she accepted my love, sir, she is my life and I can''t live without her and thank you so much once again for creating this opportunity... Tom: Enjoy your ride... (In between our thoughts Lilly came out from the dressing room with a trendy outfit and Lance stared at her for a few seconds. I immediately fake coughed and he immediately get into reality and both Lilly and Lance left the apartment for their long drive... I hope today is a memorable day in both of their life and lead their life happily out of love and bliss... I hope these two hearts should tie-up with a love bond... I know how it hurts and how much it pains when our beloved one stay far away to us or when our beloved one rejected us... All these years I take all the pain when my girl left me alone. But the hope that I will meet her soon makes me revive every day and that hope will help me to find my girl. And today I find my butterfly in the human form but I still need to confirm whether she is my butterfly or not... But I don''t know why I feel she is my butterfly... Deep down in my heart, I feel she is my butterfly... It is not because of her facial features are similar to my butterfly, when she is close to me I can feel the aura of my butterfly and I can sense the caring of my butterfly through her pretty puppy eyes and my heartbeat is raising fast and giving me hint that she is my butterfly... But I need to get clarity between illusion and reality... Yes, I may hallucinate she is my butterfly, so I should act wisely... After they left I locked the door and went into the room to check on my girl, she still looking around with her puppy eyes and hold the blanket tightly and her lips are shivering a little. I thought she should have slept by now but she did not, and her face turned to pout exactly like a kid who is about to cry. I didn''t understand why her face turned to cry, her face is fine when I am dressing her wound, she bears all the pain with her smiling face but now what is making her to feel so sad? I once again looked at my girl looked at her body and her body is covered with a blanket and she hold the blanket more tightly, and her fingers are shivering a bit, by looking at her fingers I can understand she is scared of something, maybe she got the thoughts of the attack on her... I went close to her, she did not notice me but still involved in her deep thoughts, I sit beside her and looked into her eye, she immediately stared into my eyes for a few seconds and her lips immediately turn to smile involuntarily and her facial muscles got relieved out of stress... I patted on her head caressingly and looked at her. She Immediately holds my hand with her both hands, and I can sense the coldness of her hands and I can easily say how much she is scared for the incident that happened in the pub, and I understand how actually that bastard behaved with my girl... I will make him to pay for all the sins he did and I will let him to hold my girl''s legs to apologise to her. In between my thoughts, I once again looked at my girl and understand why she is scared now, she stayed alone in this room for a few seconds, and her mind might be filled with fears but when she looked at me, she feels relieved and happy and still staring into my eyes with smiling face.) Tom: What happened? (I asked her to know what she is thinking by holding my hands, but she strick her head as no and did not speak anything but still looking at me with her smiling face and her cold hands are slowly turning to warm. I can understand she feels secure when she is with me. I once again patted on her head as ok. She is still staring at me with her smiling face and but this time when I am looking into her eyes I can feel she is struggling with hunger pain, yes, she is busy in her job and I guess she did not have any food from the evening and I am sure she feels starving by now... Tom: Are you hungry? (She immediately nodded her head as yes and looking at me with her puppy eyes. I feel so sorry for making her starving all this time. I immediately get up from the bed to bring some food for my girl. But suddenly my girl hold my hand more tightly, I looked at her to convince her that I will be back with some food but she is not in a mood to listen to me and immediately started striking her head as no.) Tom: You feel hungry, right? (She nodded her head as yes.) Tom: I will be back with some delicious food, so you can have it... (She listened to me but still hold my hand more tightly and looking at me with her puppy eyes and I understand she doesn''t want to leave my hand.) Tom: I will be back within a few minutes... (I am trying to convince her but suddenly her eyes filled with tears and I can understand how much scared she is.) Mona: He will come again... He-ee.. Will take away my cloo-othsss... An-ndddd... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so so so much for your love and support...) Chapter 86 - Whats Your Name? Tom''s POV: (I am trying to convince her but suddenly her eyes filled with tears and I can understand how much scared she is.) Mona: He will come again... He-ee.. Will take away my cloo-othsss... An-ndddd... (She is stammering a bit and by listening to her shivering voice I can understand she is so much scared for the incident that happened and when she is trying to explain to me her hands are turning to cold again, I can understand she is visualising the incident. I immediately sit beside her and patting on her back to make her calm down.) Tom: You are safe, Mona... I am there to protect you and no one dares to touch you, if they want to reach you they should reach me first... Okay? (She nodded her head as ok and immediately hugged me by wrapping her hands around my neck. I feel like I want to hug her back and cuddle her tightly to make her calm down but I control myself because I should not do anything to her until I got clarity on whether she is my butterfly or not... After a few seconds, she breaks the hug and looked at me with her pretty eyes and break the silence.) Mona: Thank you so much... I feel so relieved when you are with me... (She said while looking at me, I nodded my head as ok and got a flash that she is hungry... It''s better if I carry her to the kitchen because she is scared to death for the incident happened and she is so much scared to be alone in the room, and if I forcefully make her stay in the room for a few minutes she may go into depression again. So it''s better if I carry her to the kitchen instead of making her stay in the room alone. In between my thoughts, I get up from the bed and carried her in the bridal style because it''s not safe for her to walk with this wounded feat. She did not object to me when I am carrying her and in return, she wrapped her hands around my neck and enjoying by looking at me with her smiling face... After a few seconds of my walk, she rests her head on my chest and looking around, my body filled with shrills when she is moving so close to me... It is different when I carry her in an unconscious state, but now, when she is conscious and moving close to me... Ahhh... It''s tough to control myself but I am trying my best to not take any advantage of her... When I am carrying her she started poking my face with her index finger, I looked at her as what, she laughed at me and again poked at me on my cheek and again laughed at me. She is playing with me like a kid and I am sure she doesn''t believe herself for her silly behaviour after the effect of drugs calm down. In between my thoughts, I reached the dining room and went into the kitchen and make her sit on the kitchen platform and looked around for the ingredients to cook something for her and I find the eggs and bread... So I am preparing an omelette and cheese sandwich for both of us, when I am cooking, I looked at her, she is still looking at me with her admired face... I feel like I want to speak to her and this is the right time to speak to her, so I started to chit-chat with her to know more about her. Tom: So, what''s your name? "Mona" She said politely and started playing with the spoon which is nearby to her... Mona: So, what''s your name? "Tom...", I said and continued cooking food... Mona: Then where is your Jerry? Tom: What? (She immediately laughed at me and I didn''t understand what she is speaking about but I am sure she is speaking to me out of the unconscious. So I stay quiet but after a few seconds she breaks the silence.) Mona: Don''t you know Tom and Jerry? (She said and again started laughing at me by looking at my face. Is she visualising buffoon?) Mona: Tom... (She again started laughing by repeating my name and I can understand she is visualising Tom and Jerry cartoon show by spelling out my name. I smile by looking at her childish acts but I stay paused by looking at her laughing face. She looks so beautiful when she is laughing and I wish I should make her always happy to see that smiling and laughing on her face. In between my thoughts, I continued cooking and within a few minutes, I finished cooking and served everything on the dining table and take my girl and make her sit on the table and showed the food to her to eat. Her face immediately lightens up the moment she looked at the food and in the next second, she excitedly takes the sandwich with both of her hands and tried to take a bite, but due to the dizziness of the drugs, she placed it near to her nose and trying to take a bite. I smile by looking at her actions and helped her to have the food. She opened her mouth like a baby when I am keeping the food into her mouth and every time she is spelling my name and laughing in between... I didn''t understand what makes her laughing so much by listening to my name... Whatever, I am happy if my girl smiling and I continued keeping the food to her, she eats everything I cooked... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 87 - I Want To Drink The Orange Juice... Tom''s Pov: I didn''t understand what makes her laughing so much by listening to my name... Whatever, I am happy if my girl smiling and I continued keeping the food to her, she eats everything I cooked... I can understand how much hungry she feels till now and I am sure she might not take any food till now, that''s the reason she had so much food. So I asked the same to confirm from her. Tom: Don''t you have any food today? The smile on her face got vanish after listening to me and strike her head as no and involved in her deep thoughts, I am sure she had problems having the food. Whatever I don''t like her dull face, I want to look at her smiling face, so I diverted the topic. Tom: Did you remember my name? Her face immediately lighten up and looked at me and said, "Tom" and started laughing at me and I feel relieved after looking at my girls smiling face. Finally, we are done eating the food and I cleaned the table and went close to my girl to carry her to the bedroom. But she is striking her head as no... Tom: What happened? Mona: I want to have a drink... (I nodded my head as ok and immediately check the fridge and I find some fruit juices in the fridge. I take one of the fruit juice and served the juice to my girl. She Excitedly takes a sip of the juice but immediately she spilt out... I did not understand what happened to her maybe the juice had some bad taste. So I immediately tasted it to check and I feel it''s fine, I looked at my girl and asked her... Tom: Don''t you like this juice? (She strike her head as no...) Tom: Okay, let me show you the remaining juice in the fridge... (I said and showed every juice to her but after looking at every Juice she is striking her head as no.) Tom: What do you want to drink? (She looked at me with her pout face for a few seconds and finally break the silence.) Mona: I want to drink the orange juice which I had in the pub... Tom: What? (For the first few seconds I did not understand what she is saying but later I realised she had the drugs through the orange juice and she likes to have it more. So I immediately strike my head as strong no. Tom: It''s not good to have those kinds of drinks, okay? (I said with my warning tone because the more strongly I injected to her against to the drugs then the more she is in the safe zone by not taking them. She looked at me with her pout face for a few seconds and after a few seconds she nodded her head as ok and take the place which is nearby and try to drink the juice but her shivering hands did not help her to hold the glass properly so I immediately went close to her and hold the glass and helped her to have the juice and she drink all the fruit juice and looked at me with her puppy eyes... Tom: Are you happy now? (She smiled by looking at me and nodded her head as yes and rubbing her tummy...) Mona: My tummy is full with the delicious food, see... (By finishing her words she is about to raise her t-shirt to show he tummy to me but I hold her hand and pulled her t-shirt down because I don''t want to look at her when she is unconscious and I don''t say no to her if she shows me when she is conscious... Mona: Thank you so much for the delicious food... (I smile at her and went close to her to carry her but she in reverse wrapped her hands around my neck and jump from the table and in the next second she wrapped her legs around my waist... My heartbeat skips for a second for her sudden actions and my mind was blank when her body is touched to my body and her chest... Ahhhh... I can clearly sense the softness of her treasures of the chest which are squeezing to my abbs. I didn''t move an inch and stand like a statue for the clear sense of her warm hot body. My sexual thrust is getting hyper when she holds me in such a way... Mona: Move Tom... She said and rest her head on my shoulder and hugged me more tightly my wrapping her legs and hands tightly... I nodded my head as ok and hold her by placing one of my hands on her butt and my other hand on her back for the grip... I didn''t place my hand intentionally on her butt but after I touched it with my hand I didn''t want to take it away instead I hold it tightly and in the next seconds, involuntarily I hugged her tightly to satisfy my desires but after a few seconds, I came into reality and take a long breath and tried to control my desires... Ahhh... I may not control my desires if she holds me in this way for the next few seconds... It''s better if I take her to the room as early as possible before I did something to her... In between my thoughts, I quickly take her into the room and about to place her on the bed but she still holds me tightly and not leaving me... Tom: Here is the bed... I said to her as a hint to leave me but in the next second, she strikes her head as no... Tom: What happened? (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 88 - Will You Please Dance With Me? Tom''s POV: In between my thoughts, I quickly take her into the room and about to place her on the bed but she still holds me tightly and not leaving me... Tom: Here is the bed... I said to her as a hint to leave me but in the next second, she strikes her head as no and holds me more tightly, I did not understand why she is striking her head, is she not interested to get down from me? She wants me to carry her..? I don''t mind if she wants me to carry her like this but I am not sure about my feelings, my desires will definitely get hyper from second to second if she hugged me like this... It''s better to ask her the reason... Tom: What happened? She stayed quiet for a few seconds and later she raised her head and looked into my eyes with her puppy eyes and said, "I want to dance..." (She said with her low convincing tone, and just before she requested Lilly too to dance with her, and I can understand she loves to dance and she feel happy if I accept to dance with her and I have no issue to dance with her but I am not in a position to dance with her right now because my desires are getting hyper from second to second for her tight hug and I may not in a position to control myself, so I tried to convince her to sleep.) Tom: Your feat is wounded, Mona, we can dance after your leg got healed, okay? Until then take a rest. (Her face immediately turn to dull after listening to me, by looking at her face I can understand that she got hurt for my rejection. I feel so sorry to make her disappointment, after a few seconds she again tried to convince me.) Mona: I love to dance, so, please... Tom: I know but... (When I am trying to convince her she suddenly unwrapped her legs around my waist and lay on the bed with her pout face by turning to another side of me... I can understand she is mad at me but she looks so cute with her pout face but at the same time I feel so sorry by looking at my girl''s disappointed face. She just requested me to dance with her but me, I disappointed her very badly. I want to look at her happy face once again... Yes she looks cute when she smiles and I want to look at those cute smiles before she sleeps and I am sure her happy thoughts will definitely make her to sleep without the nightmares... So to see the smile on her face I convinced myself to dance with her but I should be more careful when I am dancing with her and I should stay very strong to control my desires... The first thing I should care about is I should not take the advantage of the situation to satisfy my desires with her and the second thing her feet is wounded, so I should dance with her in such a way she should not land her feet on the floor... In between my thoughts, I lean forward towards my girl and murmured into my girl''s ear and asked her permission to dance with me... "My lady, will you please dance with me?" She immediately opened her eyes excitedly and her face lightens up and in the next second, she turned towards me and nodded her head as yes like a kid looking at the ice cream, I smile by looking at her excitement and she immediately sit on the bed out of excitement and about to land her legs on the floor to dance. Tom: No no no... (She stay tuned and looked at me with her confused face.) Mona: You said you want to dance with me, right? Tom: Yes but... Mona: But? (I immediately went close to her and hold her waist with both of my hands and lifted her and immediately wrapped her waist with my hand and pulled her close to me, she did not understand what I am doing but she is not getting scared for my close actions instead she feel secured and hold my shoulder for the grip and still staring at me with her confused face.) Tom: I don''t let you touch the ground... (Her face immediately turn to smile and understand my intentions that I don''t want her feet to hurt anymore. I take it as a great by looking at her smiling face. Without delay, I take my mobile phone from my pocket and started playing slow music and placed it on the bed. My girl''s face turns to blush and wrapped one of her hands around my neck in the meantime I grabbed her another hand and hold it with my hand and my other hand is tightly gripped on her waist so as not to make her feet touch the ground... So by holding my girl I slowly started moving according to the music and started to dance salsa by looking at my girl''s eyes... Her eyes are so beautiful, her eyes are similar to my butterfly eyes, but her eyeballs are not in pink like my Butterfly, but I can sense these are my butterfly eyes and the pink colour is hidden under deep... I can sense my butterflies love through her eyes... I feel like I want to look into her eyes forever... I forget everything happening on our surroundings... I can mildly hear the music and am deeply involved in my girls magic trap... Even she too staring at me with her amused face and looking into my eyes directly and enjoying my slow moves of dance... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 89 - Why I Did This To Her? Tom''s Pov: Even she too staring at me with her amused face and looking into my eyes directly and enjoying my slow moves of dance... After a few seconds, the speed of the music started and I take the steps and spins accordingly by holding my girl''s waist more tightly and lifted her high as a stroke of the rhythm of the music... She started laughing out of happiness and enjoying every dance move... I turned her and make a spin by holding her waist to form a circle accordingly to the Salsa music and continued dancing happily by looking at my girl''s happy smiling face. Her face is very glorious and her facial features are so cute and now her glossy lips are grabbing my attention and I feel like I want to kiss them and enjoy them... Tom... Control... You should not take advantage of the situation... Just make her happy by dancing with her... That''s it... Nothing more nothing else... After a few seconds, the music started in a more romantic way, this time I hold my girl''s waist with both of my hands and my girl wrapped both of her hands around my neck and I lifted her high and followed by a close move, now she is just a few inches gap between our faces and her chest is touching to my abbs seductively... Ahhhh... I feel like I just want to grip her face by holding her hair and want to kiss her lips very passionately to satisfy my desire and I am sure I will give a long kiss to her to enjoy her lips her tongue and her entire mouth... Ahhhh... I am getting the flashes of my butterfly''s seductive kiss. I still remember how seductively we kissed to each other on the day we met... My life-saving kiss leads to a seductive kiss on that day and we both fell in love with each other on the same day... When she is moving close to me I am getting the flashes of my butterfly and I don''t know why I feel she is my butterfly I can sense she is my butterfly when she is moving close to me and I am getting the same intense feelings when I am dancing with her so closely... I met many women in all these years but I never get this kind of feeling when I make a close move... She is the only one person I am getting this kind of feelings and every time I am moving close to her I am getting flashes of my butterfly... involuntarily I started visualising my Butterfly when I am dancing with her... In between my thoughts, I crawl one of my hands under her shirt and hold her back and slowly moving close to her bra line... With my other hand, I gripped her waist tightly and pulled her more close to me. Her hot body is touching to me and I can sense her soft treasures are touching to my body and I feel heavenly pleasure when they are squeezing to me... My body is electrified when I am moving close to her and my manly hood is erected straight and touching to her for her entrance... I am rubbing it to her according to the music and I am sure she might understand what it is and her face turned to red out of blush... The music is about to end and for the last beat I bend my girl like a Salsa pose and she wrapped one of her legs around my waist to form a perfect pose... I am still staring into my girl''s eyes and she too looking at me with her blushed face. Her glossy lips are tempting me more. I feel like I want to kiss her lips very badly... I want to continue this intense session to the next level... But suddenly my phone started ringing and I immediately came to reality and realised I am making a close move than I expected with this girl... I immediately placed her on the bed and take my phone and checked it casually. The call is from my subordinates and they want to inform me about William... I am just trying to divert my mind but my mind is still struck at the close move of Salsa steps with my girl but I am pretending I am busy in checking my phone so I can get calm down in the meantime... But I still feel thrust and the sweat droplets filled my face for our intense close moves of the dance. While checking the phone I looked at my girl once again and she is still staring at me with her blushed face... After a few minutes, my desires got stabilized and I finally looked at my girl directly... Tom: happy? (She nodded her head as yes with her smiling face and I love to look at her smiling face and I feel like I will do whatever to make her feel happy.) Mona: Thank you so much... (She said with her happy tone and when she is saying thank you to me I feel like I am flying high in the sky... I feel so great when she''s saying thank you to me... And I feel so happy that my girl likes my dance company but deep down of my heart I feel guilty... Yes, I should not behave with her in such a bad manner... I take the advantage of the situation and crawl my hand on her back under her top. And I rubbed my manly hood to her... Ahhh... Mannnnn... Why I did this to her? It''s better if I stay as far as I can, so I will not repeat this mistake again... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 90 - Lets Sleep Together..! Tom''s POV: I take the advantage of the situation and crawl my hand on her back under her top. And I rubbed my manly hood to her... Ahhh... Mannnnn... Why I did this to her? It''s better if I stay as far as I can, so I will not repeat this mistake again... In between my thoughts, I looked at her and requested her to sleep. So I can go out of the room and stay far away from her. Tom: Okay, now go to sleep... (She nodded her head as yes and immediately lay on the bed happily and moving to the corner of the bed, I didn''t understand why she is moving to the corner. After a few seconds, she again looked at me, I raised my head as to what.) Mona: You can sleep here... (She said with her smiling face by offering the place beside her on the bed. For one second I feel like I want to jump onto the bed and sleep beside her by cuddling her tightly by kissing her lips and her soft treasures are squeezing to my body... Ahhhhhh... Tommm... Controle yourself mannn... You are thinking too far... She is asking you to sleep beside her just because she is drugged and if she is consciousness she will definitely kick me for my intense close dance with her. Whatever I should not accept her offer for her safety because if I sleep with her I will definitely try to satisfy my desires and I don''t want to do it when she is unconscious with drugs and I don''t want to satisfy my desires with other girls... I will wait for my butterfly... But I hope she should be my butterfly because till now I didn''t get intense feelings like this with anyone else, so I hope she should be my girl and if she is my girl our love bond will definitely help us to get closer.) Mona: Come, let''s sleep together, Tom... (She again offered me to sleep with her and looking at me with her smiling face. I can understand she is asking me out of her innocence but my wild mind will definitely take advantage if I sleep beside her. So I didn''t reply to her and cover the blanket over her body and looked at her by patting her head.) Tom: I have some work to do, you go to sleep, okay? Mona: Okay, Tom, after you are done with your work you come and sleep here... (She again pointed to the place beside her like a kid and I feel like I want to record her actions and show them to her and I am sure she will definitely be embarrassed by looking at her actions after the power of drugs were gone.) Mona: Okay? (I understand she won''t sleep until I accept her offer to sleep beside her, so I nodded my head as ok to make her feel happy. She feels so relieved and finally closed her eyes and went into sleep... I smile by looking at her pretty cute face and patted on her head and adjusted the blanket near to her neck and came out of the room by holding my phone... And I immediately went into the kitchen to have some water because I feel very trusty for the intense dance and the close actions I did to her so having some water will definitely help me to get my desires calm down, so I immediately rushed into the kitchen and drink some chill water and I feel a bit relieved after I drank the water but I still feel breathless because my desires are not calming down and one of my minds is suggesting me to get into the room and sleep beside my girl by cuddling her tightly... Ahhhh... Controle, Tom... Just drink some more water it will help you to get calm down... I am sure all these feelings started from the intense dance we did just before. I am getting the flashes of our close moves and I am visualising her hot body... Suddenly I am getting the flashes of doing sex and I am pounding into her deep pussy by inserting my entire monster dick into it and she is screaming out of pain on the hilltop... My dick is started getting more hard than before. Ahhhhhh... My thoughts about her making me to feel more horny... Ahhhhhh... Tom... It''s not fair to think about her... You should not move close to her until you identify whether she is your butterfly or not... Huhh... Once I find she is my butterfly then I will make many sleepless nights with her to satisfy my desires and on every minute she needs to satisfy my desires as I wish... Ahhhh... It''s tough to control myself if I stay in this house I will only think about her and definitely take advantage of my girl. So it''s better if I stay out of this house, and yes, it will help me to calm down and it''s safe for my girl if I keep a minimum distance between us... First I should calm down my desires... And as of now the only thing that will help to calm down my desires is ice cream, so in between my thoughts I checked in the fridge for the icecream and luckily I found a half kg icecream pack, I immediately checked the flavour and it is vanilla, I feel a bit relieved after looking at the ice-cream flavour. If it is a chocolate flavour... Ahhh... God only knows how I will suffer... Luckily it''s not a chocolate flavour... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 91 - Please Take Me To My Home... Tom''s Pov: In between my thoughts, I checked in the fridge for the ice cream and luckily I found a half kg ice-cream pack, I immediately checked the flavour and it is vanilla, I feel a bit relieved after looking at the ice-cream flavour. If it is a chocolate flavour... Ahhh... God only knows how I will suffer... I immediately came out of the house by holding the ice cream to divert my mind but I am still standing in front of the door of the flat because I should take care of my girl until Lilly come back and it''s better if I stay in the corridor of the apartments until Lilly is back... I had my entire ice cream in one go and now I feel a bit relieved than before. After I had my ice cream I looked around and I find 3 more apartments in the same floor and I observed the cctv cameras in every corner of the carrador so I felt this flat is secured as Lilly said... I n between my thoughts I checked my phone and I had some messages from my cops so called to my cops to guide the procedures to be followed further regarding Willam''s case... It''s been a while and Lilly didn''t come yet... I am waiting for Lilly so after she return I can go to my home by leaving my girl under Lilly supervision and I ordered 2 more cops to monitor this apartment for the girls safety... I waited a few more minutes and this couple didn''t return yet, maybe they are enjoying the sweetest moment in their life... I am sure both of them will open up their thoughts and opinions about their relationship and definitely get into the relationship by understanding each other... Ahhhh... When I will get my time to enjoy with my girl... It''s been very tough to wait for these many long years, and my girl should definitely pay for this and she need to satisfy me for the every second I am alone and once I find her I will not let her leave me again... In between my thoughts, suddenly I heard the door knocking sound of the neighbouring flat. I immediately got alerted because no one will come in this late hour unless they are working in the late hours... So I immediately turned around to check who will come in these late hours? I looked at the door to check who it is... But I am shocked the moment I looked at the person who is knocking on the door and I immediately ran towards her... Yes... She is my girl, Mona... She did not sleep in the room and knocking on the neighbour''s door... I don''t know why she is knocking on the neighbour house door in this late hour, but I am sure she is doing it just because of the drug effect. I should better stop her from what she is doing... Mona: Aunty, please open the door, I will come early from tomorrow... Please excuse me... I am so sorry because I am late... I am late because of my work... (She is so confused but shouting while knocking on the door and I understand she is thinking it''s her house and requesting her aunt to open the door and I also understand her aunty don''t allow her into the house if she is late and her face turned to pale and nervous and still requesting to open the door by knocking on the door and I immediately looked at her wounded feet, she is standing by placing the weight on her wounded feet. Ahhh... This girl can''t sense the pain because of the drugs and once the power of drugs was down she will feel the horrible pain for the wound. So I immediately hold her waist from her back and lifted her and take a step back and closed her mouth with my hand because she will definitely scream out loudly for help at my sudden actions so I still hold her mouth tightly and looked at her face... She is scared of my sudden actions and trying to get down from me but I don''t want to land her because her feat is wounded and later it will give pain to her. But she is hesitating me more and I guess she is thinking I might be Willams, yes, she might think I am Williams and I came here to attack her again. I am sure she will get calm down after looking at me, so I pinned her to the wall but still hold her waist by not letting her feet touch the floor and make her to look at me and she gets normal after looking at me and she feel relieved. I take away my head and looked into her eyes. After a few seconds, she breaks the silence. Mona: I need to go to my home... (She said with her low worried tone and her face turned to pale, I understand she is scared of her aunt.) Mona: Please take me to my home... Tom: Yeah, I will take you but now it''s too late... Mona: My aunt doesn''t open the door if I am too late... (She said with her puppy face and I understand she is trying to convince me to go to the home and I am okay to drop her at her home but now, she is not conscious and it will definitely trouble her further. So I tried to convince her again.) Tom: Your aunt is sleeping, because it''s too late, so you better sleep in Lilly''s room, okay? (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 92 - I Have No Shirt To Wear... Tom''s POV: Tom: Your aunt is sleeping, because it''s too late, so you better sleep in Lilly''s room, okay? Mona: Yes, but, my aunt will scold me if I didn''t go to home right now... (She said and hold my shirt with her hands for support.) Tom: You no need to worry about it, tomorrow I will speak to your aunt about it, okay..? (She thinks for a few seconds and finally nodded her head as ok and in the next second she rests her head on my chest very casually and is involved in her deep thoughts. But for me... Ahhh... It''s the toughest part for me to control my desires if she moves so close to me. It''s better if I help her to lay on the bed in Lilly''s room before I did something to her.) Tom: Let me help you to get inside the house... (I said and tried to carry her in a bridal style. But suddenly she pushed me away and started running to the other side to escape from me... I have no clue that what she is doing and where she wants to go. All I can do is I can easily follow her and lock her in Lilly''s room. In the next second, I ran after her and she went just a few feet away from me because of her wounded feet she didn''t go so far, so I immediately followed her and lifted her and carried her on my shoulder... She is trying to get down but I hold her tightly and went into the apartment and locked the main door and went into the bedroom and lay her on the bed... She immediately looked at me with her serious pout face but I don''t care about it because I know she will understand when she comes into consciousness that I tried to help her but not threaten her... But in the next second my girl again gets up from the bed and again tried to escape like a rabbit but this time she does not succeed with her plan. I stand in front of her like a hurdle and she has no other choice to escape. But suddenly she did vomiting on my shirt... I immediately take a step back and turn to the other side and take away my shirt and cleaned my body with the tissue nearby... I immediately got the flash of my girl, she may try to escape from me. so I turned around to look at my girl whether she is okay or not, but her actions make me more shocked because she too take away her shirt and looking at me with her puppy face...) Tom: Why did you take off your shirt? (I screamed out loudly actually I screamed out loudly not because I am serious, it''s tough for me to control myself by looking at her in such a seductive way.) Mona: because I vomited... (She said with her puppy innocent face.) Tom: You vomited on my shirt but not on your shirt, so you can wear your shirt... (She looked at me and again looked in the corner of the room where I throw my shirt and again looked at me and in the next second she throws her shirt near to my shirt and started laughing at me.) Mona: I have no shirt to wear... (She said and again laughed at me. I smile by looking at her actions but my eyes involuntarily looked at her body out of shock and her body shape is so tempting me... I immediately looked at her chest to look at the tattoo because this is the greatest opportunity I got so far to find whether she is my girl or not. But unfortunately, her chest is covered with her bra and I can''t look at her tattoo but her boobs curves are attracting me more over her bra... And her waist curves are so seductive and I feel like I want to pull her close to me by holding her waist and rip her bra to enjoy her treasures... Her body is just covered with the short shorts and a bra and my girl looks so seductive and tempting me more with her cute facial expressions...) Mona: I am sorry... (My thoughts distracted with her sorry and I looked at her eyes and they are wet. I feel so sorry when I looked at the tears in her eyes I don''t want her to be dull and I don''t want her to say sorry to me. So I immediately went close to her, place the hair strings which fall on her face near to her ear and lifted her by holding her waist and looked into her eyes... In the next second she wrapped her hands around my neck and rest her head on my shoulder.) Tom: What happened? Mona: I vomited on you... I am so sorry... Tom: It''s okay... I am not bothered about it... All I bother is about you... Are you okay now? Mona: No, I am not okay, my head is spinning... (She said by still resting her head on my shoulder I patted her head as ok. After a few minutes, I take the towel and wrapped it around her shoulder because I don''t want to look at her body because it may lead me to out of control and I feel it''s not correct to look at her when she is unconscious. After I wrapped the towel I take her into the washroom and make her sit beside the washbasin platform and gave her water to clean her face and mouth... She cleaned herself so cutely and looked at me with her puppy eyes after she has done... Tom: Sit here and don''t get down until I say, okay? (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 93 - She Looks So Hot..! Tom''s Pov: After I wrapped the towel I take her into the washroom and make her sit beside the washbasin platform and gave her water to clean her face and mouth... She cleaned herself so cutely and looked at me with her puppy eyes after she has done... Tom: Sit here and don''t get down until I say, okay? (She nodded her head as ok and sit on the platform like a kid and my eyes involuntarily scanned her body and now It''s tough for me to control myself when she is shirtless... ahhh... She looks so hot... Tom... Tom... Control... I immediately went into the room and bring both of our shirts and immediately gave her shirt to her to wear and I turned around to avoid her and cleaning my shirt with water and soap... After I am done with cleaning I looked at my girl and I am more shocked by looking at her... She too washing her t-shirt, in the same way, I am washing by sitting on the platform and using the water in the sink to clean it... Ahhhh... Girl... Her top is wet now and she can''t wear it. I went close to her and stand in front of her by folding my hands... She didn''t recognise me and was busy in washing her t-shirt very seriously... After a few seconds, she looked at me and her face turned to smile and again continued washing... Tom: What are you doing, Mona? Mona: I am washing my shirt, Tom... Tom: Why? Mona: because you are washing your shirt... Tom: What? (She immediately looked at me with her smiling face and in the next second, she applied the soap bubbles on my nose and started laughing at me. I smile by looking at her smiling face. She again tried to apply the bubbles on my face but this time I hold her wrist and in return, I applied her hand on her face, and now her cheeks are filled with soap bubbles. I started laughing by looking at her face. Her face immediately turned to pout... Tom: What happened..? Mona: You gripped my wrist very tightly, it''s hurting... (She said and showed me her wrist to me, and yes, as she said her wrist has my fingerprint in the pink colour.) Tom: I am sorry, I don''t mean to hurt you... (Her face immediately turns to smile and rubbing her wrist with her other hand.) Mona: It''s ok, it will be normal after some time... (She said and continued washing her shirt and looked at my shirt which is hanged to the hanger and she is trying to get down to hang her shirt. I take the shirt from her hands and hang it near to my shirt and looked at her..) Tom: Happy? (She nodded her head as ok out of happiness.) Mona: Thank you, Tom. (I smile and turned around to turn off the water tap, but suddenly I can sense the water is showering... Wait I didn''t on the shower... I looked around and it''s my girl who turned on the shower and she is about to get wet. So I immediately stand in front of her as a hurdle to not get wet for the water... She is chuckling by looking at me... In the next second, I hold her waist and make her sit on the platform and turn off the shower and looked at her in a serious note for her childish acts. Tom: Why did you turn on the shower? Mona: To take a bath with you... Tom: ahhhhhh... (This girl definitely makes me feel aroused for her childish acts. It''s better if I take her into the room. In between my thoughts I carried her into the room and rest her on the bed and take the towel which is hanging to the hanger and covered her upper body and take off the current towel which is a little wet, she holds the towel and looking at me with her puppy eyes and her glossy lips are tempting me more, I touched her lip with my thumb finger and looked into her eyes and looked at her body which is still exposing her curves. Mona: What happened? (She asked me with her low tone, I strike my head as no and swallowed my thrust and looked at her face once again.) Tom: Please stay here, I will be right back, okay? (She nodded her head as ok, I immediately went into the washroom and take the napkin and clean the floor where she vomited the juice after I am done cleaning I went into the washroom and clean myself once again and take both of our shirts along with the hanger and hang in the room so by morning they will be dry and I take another towel and wrapped around my waist and removed my pant because it is wet due to the shower water. I am checking my girl in the meantime because she will try to escape from me like a rabbit, luckily she didn''t try and sit on the bed as I said. Finally, I am done everything and went close to my girl, when I am moving close to her she is starring at my abbs with her pretty eyes. Tom: What happened? (She touched my abbs with her fingers and looked at me.) Mona: I like them... (I smile by looking at her, and I feel crazy when she likes my body. In the next second, she immediately rests her head on my abbs and wrapped her hands around my waist...) Mona: I feel drowsy... Let''s sleep together... Tom: Together? Mona: Yes, I am scared to stay alone, so please sleep with me... (Ahhhhh... Sleeping with her? We both are almost naked and sleeping in this situation, I will definitely take advantage of the situation... What should I do?) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 94 - Why She Is Scared Of Darkness? Tom''s POV: Mona: Please sleep with me, I am scared to sleep alone... (She again requested me and looking at me with her puppy eyes. I can understand she really scared to sleep alone. So to make her happy I nodded my head as ok, and yes, I will sleep with her until she went into a deep sleep. After she slept I will wait in the hall until Lilly return. In between my thoughts, she lay on the bed and give me a place to sleep with her. I smile by looking at her and lay beside her. She holds my hand with her both hands and closed her eyes happily, she looks so beautiful when she is sleeping, I looked at her charming face for a few minutes and turned off the light and closed my eyes to sleep for a few minutes to make sure that she is in her deep sleep. But after a few seconds suddenly I heard the screaming of my girl... I didn''t understand what happened to her. I immediately turned on the light and looked at her. She closed her eyes and literally crying by holding her towel. I immediately get up and went close to her and patted on her back to make her calm down... Tom: Hey, is everything okay? (She opened her eyes slowly and looked at me with her wet eyes and in the next second she rested her head on my chest and taking deep sobbing. I understand she got a nightmare and she is scared of that nightmare.) Tom: Did you got a nightmare? (She strikes her head as no and wiped her tears with her hands and looked at me with her worried face. I hold her chin very caressingly and looked into her eyes.) Tom: What happened, my lady? (I don''t know why I spell "my lady" with this girl. I feel like she is my butterfly and I feel a bit low to see tears in her eyes. In the next second, she hides her face on my chest by placing her hand near to my love tattoo. I feel shrills all over my body when she touches the tattoo. I don''t know why I feel magical when she is touching my tattoo. Is it glowing? I just want to check out my tattoo whether it is glowing for my girl''s touch or not. if she is my butterfly it will definitely glow with her touch. I want to check it out but it is covered with her hand. I tried to take away her hand but she came more close to me and striking her head as no. I understand she feels insecure if I take away her hand. Okay.. whatever... I will check it out later... I wrapped my hand around her waist and patting on her back as ok.) Tom: What happened? Mona: I am scared of darkness... (She said with her low worried tone. I looked around to make sure that the lights are on and again looked at my girl.) Tom: I am so sorry about it... I don''t turn off the lights, ok? (She nodded her head as ok but still rest her head near to my chest and her hand is covering my tattoo. I close my eyes and feeling the sense of the tattoo and yes I feel the weird magical sensation on my tattoo... For one second I feel like I want to take away her hand and check my tattoo but she will be more scared if I do in such a harsh way. so I did not try to take away my girl''s hand from my chest instead I am patting on her back to make her calm down... After a few seconds, she closed her eyes and went into a deep sleep by resting her head on my chest. I smile by looking at her cute face and her eyelids are still wet... I wipe the wetness of her eyes with my thumb finger and rest my back to the bed head by holding my girl caressingly. She feels so relieved and wrapped her hands more tightly around me and sleeping. I once again looked around the room and this time I did not turn off the lights because she will get scared if I do so... But my mind is still struck at why she is so much scared of darkness. If she is the heir of dark magic she should not be get scared by the darkness but why she is scared? Does it mean she is not my butterfly? I feel the pain in my heart for the disappointment for the thought that she is not my butterfly. Am I falling in love with another girl? No... It never happened... I am very honest with my love towards my butterfly but why I am feeling disappointed when I got the thought that she is not my butterfly. I hope she should be my butterfly but in that case, she should not get scared of darkness then why she is scared of darkness? I better ask her tomorrow about the reason behind the fear of darkness so I will get clarity whether she is my butterfly or not... Yes, she is in human form so she might get the fears like humans but fear of darkness is weird... She should not get it... Okay... Let it be... I will find it out soon the reason behind it and I will get clarity about her and soon I should find a way whether she is my butterfly or not... In between my thoughts, I slowly lay on the bed by holding my Butterfly. She immediately came more close to me and wrapped her hand around my abbs and rest her head on my chest by thinking it is a pillow and after a few seconds she wrapped her legs around my thighs and sleeping happily, I pulled her more close to me and make her sleep warmly in my cuddle... Chapter 95 - Why My Room Colour Is Changed? Mona''s Pov: I feel drowsy... I have no clue that how to escape from Williams brutal acts... I don''t know why I feel unconscious but I feel secured and safe when I looked at the blue-eyed man who suddenly opens the door... I feel like he is the life saviour of me and came here to save me from this bastard. I immediatly ran towards him and hugged him without a second thought... He immediately hold me and lifted me by wrapping his hands around my body, I feel the presence of love wrapped up within his warm hug. I feel so relieved and feel so secure in his warm hug. I fell unconscious but I still feel his hug, it''s an amazing thing the never happened in my life till now. His hud is the perfect way to show the love we''re feeling but can''t find the words to say... I tried to hold him tightly with all my energy even though I am not conscious and I can feel the secure love bond between us when we both hug to each other, I can sense he is feeling in the same way I feel... I think that''s what a couple do when they love each other. They put their arms around each other to share and care about good things, bad things, and for me, it helps to overcome from the depression of this tragedy... His warm hug gave me hope to live my life happily... I feel like I want to hug him like this for the rest of my life... I feel so secured... I feel so caring... I feel the love bond between us... I feel my life is complete after meeting him... I feel this is what I am waiting for all these years... A warm caring hug... What else do I need other than this? Inbetween the secured feeling of his hug I happily fell unconscious but I didn''t get scared because I feel this blue-eyed man will save me... After some time I can sense the sun rays falling on my face but I am tired to open my eyes. I feel like I want to sleep more, but I should wake up. The moment when I want to open my eyes I still feel my head is spinning. At the same time, I feel comfortable... I can feel the comfort of a warm cuddle... Yes, this is the first cuddle in my life... Till now in my life, no one cuddles me so caressingly like this except my granny but I will exclude her because she is just my illusion... I can feel the love and care in this cuddle. I feel like I don''t want to lose this cuddle... So I hold it more tightly and enjoying this warm cuddle... I love this cuddle... After some time the sunrises are hitting me more as a hint to make me wake up but I am requesting it in my heart to don''t make me get up from this dream because this is the great lovable dream I got ever had in my life. But after a few seconds, I can send something hard is pressing to my lower tummy. I did not get an idea of what it is but its hardness is disturbing my cuddle. I want to take it away so I hold it with my hand and trying to push it away but the more I am trying to push it away the more it is pinning to my tummy very hardly. I can sense it is hard as a rod but it is not listening to me I tried to grip it tightly with my hand but it is not even fitting into my hand to take it away but it is still pinning to my tummy. After some time I am tired and stopped my trial of push it away and enjoying the cuddle by hugging tightly. But suddenly I can sense the grip on my butt and the grip is pulling me towards that hard rod and I can sense I was locked in between his legs but I am still enjoying the magic of the cuddle and not in a mood to open my eyes to get distracted with this dream... After a few seconds, I can sense the other hand on my waist and hold me tightly... I like it... I like the way it cuddles me close to it very caressingly... This time the brightness of the sunlight is trying to make me wake up so hard, and suddenly I got a flash of my aunt... OMG... It must be late... I should wake up at 5 a.m. to finish my work and by sensing the sunrise I am sure it must be 10 or 11 a.m. in the morning and I am sure my aunt will definitely scold me to hell for my delay... And it''s better to leave this cuddle dream right now, but I don''t want to leave this... After a few seconds, I take a long breath and tried to open my eyes but I still feel dizziness and was unable to open my eyes but I tried hard and slowly opened my eyes. I saw blurred vision around the room I did not understand why my vision got blurred. So I am blinking rubbing my eyes to get my eye vision clearly and after a few seconds I feel normal vision but the room colour is different from my room colour... Why my room colour changed all of a sudden? I look at the ceiling and again looked around the walls to check the colours and found there are different from my room... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 96 - How Can He Do This To Me? Mona''s Pov: Why my room colour changed all of a sudden? I look at the ceiling and again looked around the walls to check the colours and found there are different from my room... Wait wait... Am I in my room or did I sleep in someone''s room? I slowly try to get up but the cuddles still objecting me to not get up... Ahhh... I like this cuddle, I feel like I want to sleep in this cuddle for some more time, actually, I feel like I want to sleep in this cuddle every night. Wait... The cuddle should be in my dream then why do I sense the cuddle in real? I try to raise my head but my head is still spinning and it''s hard for me to raise my head to check it out. Suddenly I sense a hand on my head and pushing me towards into its cuddle... Wait... What is happening? I did not understand and looked at the place where my head rested by opening my eyes as widely and clearly as possible as I can and I can sense it''s the abbs of a man... What? Am I really in someone cuddles? It''s better to check again, in between my thoughts I looked at the place where I rested my head and yes its the abbs of a man... Does it mean I slept with a man? That''s it I am shocked and screamed out loudly out of scared and fear... "Shhhhhh..." Someone spell out to make me calm down but I am more scared and shouted again out of fear, suddenly a hand holds my mouth to stop out my loud screaming and in the next second, he holds my waist by wrapping his hand around my body and pulled me more close to him. I can sense his bare hand is touching my skin near to my bra line, does it mean he placed his hand under my shirt? I am more shocked and immediately try to push him away but the more I tried the more he is pulling me close to him.. And when he is pulling me close to him I can sense his erected manly hood is hitting near to my lower tummy and now I understand what I was touched in my dream it''s his erected dick which is pinned to my tummy and I hold it and try to push it away. Ahhhhhh... How can I do this? How can I hold a dick? In between my thoughts, I once again try to push him away but the more I tried the more he is locking me in his cuddle. After a few seconds of my trial, I stopped trying to push him away and stay paused to look at his face in the next second he flipped me and pinned me to the bed and get over me and looked into my face and I am shocked the moment I looked into his face, particularly his eyes... Blue-eyed man? Is he the blue eyed man? I am shocked and once again looked into his face to confirm but I am still confused and didn''t understand whether it is real or an illusion... He is very close to me and the gap between our faces are just an inch gap, so it is tough for me to recognise his face. I blink my eyes and once again rub my eyes with my fingers and again looked at him to confirm whether he is the blue eyed man or not and yes he is blue eyed man... My body filled with shrills out of shock and I am scared to look at him so close to me, and he was shirtless and the blanket is covered over. I did not understand anything and I did not understand how he came into my bed and why he is moving so close to me... In between my thoughts, I once again looked around the room and identified this is not my room... Does it mean this room belongs to this blue-eyed man? Does it mean he take me into his house? Why..? What happened..? I try to recall everything and then I got the flash of the attack of Williams last night and I remember he ripped my dress and try to force me to satisfy his desires... And I can remember until the blue-eyed man entered into the room, and I also remember I requested this blue eye man for help and fell unconscious by hugging him... I am sure he saved me from Williams but did he take the advantage of the situation of my unconscious state? The thought itself makes me buried to death. I am looking at him with my widened shocking eyes and involved in my deep thoughts. He slowly take away his hand over my mouth and stares at my face for a few seconds, I can sense his body is touching to my chest a little... But my mind is still confused... How can he do this to me? How dare he stays close to me and take advantage of my unconscious situation? I get into reality and immediately pushed him away, but his hard heavy muscular body didn''t move an inch and still staring at me with his smirk face... I again tried to push him away but this time by looking at my reaction he lay beside me by placing his hand under his head for support and still staring at me with his smirk face... Whatever first I should get up from this bed and then I will ask what he did to me... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 97 - I Made A Mistake... Mona''s Pov: I again tried to push him away but this time by looking at my reaction he lay beside me by placing his hand under his head for support and still staring at me with his smirk face... Whatever first I should get up from this bed and then I will ask what he did to me and I will ask why he takes advantage of me by making me to sleep with him when I am unconscious and I will also ask why he brings me into his house... In between my thoughts, I try to get up from the bed by taking away the blanket over me but the moment I take away the blanket I am shocked by looking at myself. I am just in a short and a bra over me... What the hell... I immediately take the blanket and wrapped it around my body and sit like a statue out of shock... What happened? Why I am nude? Why I slept with this blue-eyed man with my nude body? And he too looks almost nude and why he slept with me with his nude body? Does it mean, did we had sex last night? I am shocked and scared at my thoughts... Tears filled my eyes and my head is still spinning and I have no idea what he have done to me last night. I am scared to guess what might happen but I am sure that I am unconscious till now... Does it mean he take the advantage of the situation and take my virginity and enjoyed me all over the night? Tears started overflowing from my eyes by thinking what might happen to me... I feel disappointed and the pain is killing me for the acts he did to me... How can he do this to me when I fell unconscious? How can he take the advantage of my unconscious situation? I don''t know who he is and I don''t know where he is from and I don''t know where he will stay and I don''t know what his name is, but I trusted him... I trusted him even though I don''t know anything about him... I trusted him bliendly by thinking he will understand my situation and help me but... He didn''t... Instead he Used me by taking the advantage of the situation... I made a mistake... I made a mistake by trusting him... I kept the blind hope on him by thinking that he will save me from Williams but I never thought he will takes the advantage of my situation and use me when I am unconscious... My heart breaks out of pain for his actions... What he is thinking of himself? Does he think I am a girl like everyone in the pub who will sell their body for money? On the first day we met when he tried to take a close move with me I throw away all the money he offered to me at his face, I hope he should have understood about my character on the same day but he did not instead he uses me by taking the advantage of my situation. Why does this happen to me? What mistake I did in my life? Being good to everyone is the mistake I did? And why he ruins my life? As far as I know, I never harm any person or any human being till now... Then why did this happen to me? Why God is punishing me in every way? Why he is playing with my life like a toy? I started crying by cupping my face with my hands. He came close to me and wrapped his hand around my body and tried to pull me close to him... Tom: Hey, what happened? Why are you crying? (How can he ask me what happened? Doesn''t he know why I am crying? Doesn''t he know what he did to me when I fell unconscious? Doesn''t he knows what he did to me on his bed? And how dare he to move so close to me? And how can he act with me as if he did nothing to me? I immediately pushed his hand away and looked at him with my cry face, but he is least bothered about me and smiling by looking at my face. How can he smile when I am crying? How can he enjoy when he is looking at my cry face?) Tom: Tell me why are you crying? (He asked me with his teasing laughing tone, and by looking at his laughing face I am getting more irritation and I immediately throw the pillow which is near to me at his face but he catches the pillow and looking at me with his smirk face and hugged the pillow tightly and looking at me with his narrowed eyes.) Tom: First tell me what happened? And then you can fight with me as you like... Mona: Don''t you know what you did to me when I fell unconscious? (I asked him with my rage crying tone.) Tom: Don''t you remember what you did to me? (He said with his smirk face and take the pillow and rest his head on it. I am confused and did not understand what he meant and I tried to remember everything but I am not getting any flashes.) Mona: What do you mean? (I asked him with my confused pale face.) Tom: I mean don''t you remember what you have done to me? (He said by showing his abbs to me and pointing the lipstick marks on around his body. I am shocked by looking at those lipstick marks... What he is trying to say? (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 98 - Naughty Things? Tom''s Pov: Tom: I mean don''t you remember what you have done to me? (He said by showing his abbs to me and pointing the lipstick marks on around his body. I am shocked by looking at those lipstick marks... What he is trying to say? How can he have so many lipstick marks on his body? Does it mean I kissed him in real? No way... I didn''t... But by looking at his confident face I feel like it''s me who kissed him voluntarily on his abbs. I am still looking at him with my confused face for the answer.) Tom: Don''t you remember anything of what happened last night? (I strike my head as no and again looked at the lipstick marks and again looked at him.) Mona: What are they? What I did to you...? (I asked him with my confused tone. He smiled by looking at me and continued looking towards the ceiling and involved in his deep thoughts and started explaining what I have done to him.) Tom: Last night after you requested me to save you from Williams, I beat him and saved you from him but it didn''t end there... After I beat him up you got impressed by looking at my fight and immediately came towards me and hug me tightly and requested me to don''t leave your hug... Mona: What? Did I really request you to hug me? Tom: of course... Mona: As far as I remember, I fell unconscious the moment I looked at you, and I didn''t even remember your fight too... Did I really hug you? (I asked him with my confused tone.) Tom: Do you think I am telling lies... (He asked me with his serious tone.) Mona: I don''t mean it... Tom: The? Mona: I didn''t remember anything after I fell unconscious... Tom: Yeah, that''s the reason I am trying to explain it to you because you should know what you have done to me, if I didn''t say what happened last night, you will definitely misunderstand me. Mona: I am so sorry to interrupt you, please tell me what happened. Tom: You requested me to don''t leave your hug and you hugged me tightly in such a way that all your body is squeezing to mine... (He paused and stared at my body for a few seconds and again looked at my face and I can understand what he means, I hugged him tightly in such a way that he can sense my private parts too... I feel so embarrassed for my actions. He is still starring at me and continued his explanation.) Tom: You squeeze your entire body very intensely and requested me to don''t leave your hug and later you tried to unbutton my shirt, but I hesitate and didn''t allow you to remove it... You suddenly started crying for my refusal and when I came close to you and asked you what happened this time you hold my pant and trying to unzip my pant to... Mona: No... No... I don''t believe you and you are telling me the lies... I still remember I fell unconscious, how can you say that I begged you to hug me? And how can you say that I tried to remove your shirt and how can you say that I tried to unzi... (I feel embarrassed to spell those words, I paused asking him and trying to remember what exactly happened but I didn''t remember anything. I once again looked at him with my confused face. He immediately laughed by looking at my face and continued looking at me with his smirk face.) Tom: You think you fell unconscious, dear but the matter is you did all the naughty activities with me to satisfy your desires. You are pretending you remember nothing and blaming me for everything... Mona: What? Naughty things? What do you mean by the naughty things I did to you? (I am scared by listening to the word naughty things, did I do all the naughty things for real? What kind of naughty things I did to him? I don''t even know about the naughty things, then how I will ask him about it?) Tom: Don''t you really remember what you have done to me? (He asked me out of shock and I immediately strike my head as no...) Tom: When you are trying to unzip my pant I hold your hand and to warned you to don''t do such silly things, you listened to me and nodded your head as ok but in the next second you requested me to don''t leave your hug and I accepted your request and allowed you to hug me for a while. Later you requested me to take you to my home... But I didn''t accept it and tried to drop you at your house but I don''t know where your house address is, so I asked you but you are not willing to say your house address instead you insisted me to take you along with me to my room and the moment we entered into this room... (He paused of what he is saying and his face immediately turn to blush and looked at me with his narrowed smirk eyes. I am looking at him with my widened shocking eyes to listen to him.) Mona: What happened after we entered into this room? Please tell me, I didn''t remember anything. Tom: You again started kissing me everywhere... I try to control you but you did not listen to me and requested me to allow you to kiss me... (I again looked at his body to check the lipstick marks and again looked at him. Am I really asked him to kiss him?) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 99 - Trust Me, You Will Enjoy It More... Mona''s Pov: Tom: You again started kissing me everywhere... I try to control you but you did not listen to me and requested me to allow you to kiss me... (I again looked at his body to check the lipstick marks and again looked at him. Am I really asked him to kiss him? Did I behave in such a cheap way? What the hell I did... I feel so nervous and scared at the same time, I feel I want to confirm it from him, it''s better to ask him what happened next...) Mona: So, did you allow me to kiss you? (I hope he might control me by not letting me to kiss him but by looking at his body I can understand he did not controlled me and I kissed him everywhere.) Tom: No man will lose the chance when a girl requested him for a kiss... Mona: So? Tom: So I allowed you to do whatever you want... And you know what happened next... (He paused saying and again looked at me with his smirk face by looking at his face I can understand I did something bad.) Mona: Please tell me what happened next? (I asked him with my nervous tone.) Tom: Well, after we entered into this room, you kissed me very passionately for a few minutes. And later you removed my shirt and enjoyed kissing my abbs and it leads to... (Tears filled my eyes while listening to him. How can I do this? How I can kiss him in such a shameless way? Why I did not think about myself and behaved in such a lewd way? No, no way... I can''t behave in such a way even though if it is in my dreams... Is he teasing me? Or is it real? By looking at his body and looking at the lipstick marks I can understand he is not teasing me and he is saying the facts but it''s better to confirm it once again.) Mona: Did I really do this to you? Tom: You have the proof, look at my body and look at your lipstick marks... Mona: What happened next? (I asked him with my cry tone after confirming my lipstick marks.) Tom: Next? After you enjoy my abbs, you started removing your clothes... Mona: Did I removed my clothes before you? (He looked at my body, I hold my blanket more tightly and covered to make sure I am not exposing to him.) Tom: Yes, and you asked me to... (He again paused and I can''t bear this suspense so I shouted at him.) Mona: asked what? Tom: You asked me to remove my clothes too, but I did not accept it. You immediately started crying and to make you calm down I removed my clothes and then... Mona: and then? Tom: And then, you requested me to break your Virginity... Mona: What? (Tears started rolling down from my eyes and I hate myself for my cheap behaviour, how can I ask him to break my virginity?) Tom: Why are you crying? (I strike my head as no and still continued crying by holding the blanket.) Tom: I did not allow you to do so but you cried until I started enjoying you... Mona: So, you take my virginity by believing my unconscious words? Tom: Actually you did a great job, dear, I just tried to start it but you advanced me and finish our first session very wildly... Even I enjoyed it when you take the initiation... I still remember how you move to satisfy your desires... And I can still remember your seductive moanings too... Mona: Will you please shut up? Tom: Excuse me... I am saying of what happened last night just because you requested me to say about it... Don''t you know how many rounds we are done.. You still hold my dick and massaged it just before you wake up... You liked it a lot and you were also amused by looking at my big size, and now, you are asking me to shut up after you have done all these things? (By finishing his words he came close to me and wrapped his hand around my shoulder. I immediately pushed him away and crying... I didn''t expect this will happen in my life... I never thought I will behave in such a lewd way... This is not me... Why I did this? What should I do now? I am crying and my mind is filled with many questions. In between my thoughts, he gets up from the bed by wrapping a towel near to his waist and take a shirt from the hanger and gave it to me. I immediately take the shirt and wear it and he too wears his clothes. But my tears are still overflowing from my eyes... He drag the chair and sit in front of me and looking at my crying face.) Tom: Hey, why are you crying? (How can he ask why I am crying? Why can''t he understand my pain? Don''t he knew what happened to me?) Tom: Does it still hurts? Mona: What? Tom: I mean you''re virgina, Last night, you said it is hurting and bleeding but at the same time you said it is giving you the pleasure and continued enjoying my deep hard strokes... (I immediately take the pillow and throw it on his face and take another pillow and beating him with that. He is still laughing at me in a teasing way.) Tom: Why are you crying for nothing? We can continue it further and maintain this as a secret... Trust me you will enjoy it more... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 100 - How Do You Know His House? Mona''s Pov: Tom: Why are you crying for nothing? We can continue it further and maintain this as a secret... Trust me you will enjoy it more... (I suddenly burst out with tears and cover the blanket around my body even though I wear my t-shirt and started crying again... In between my cry I hear the door knocking sound, I don''t know who is knocking on the door, maybe it might be his parents... This blue-eyed man went near to the door and unlocked the door. In my side look, I can sense someone entered into the room and I also understand it is a girl. "Hey Mona, good morning..." I heard a familiar voice, I immediately raised my head to look at the person and I am shocked by looking at Lilly... Mona: Lilly? (I said with my shocking tone and she immediately came close to me with her smiling face and sit beside me and hugged me. I immediately hugged her back and my tears overflow in her hug. I wish at least Lilly should take care of me rather than this man... Whatever, my fate didn''t allow me to do the good things... After a few seconds she breaks her hug and looked at my cry face.) Lilly: Hey Mona, what happened? Why are you crying? (She asked me with her worried tone, but I strike my head as no because I don''t want to know about last night incident to anyone.) Lilly: Everything okay? (I did not reply anything to her and she immediately looked at the blue-eyed man as to what happened, he just looking at her with his smiling face. Wait... Why Lilly came to his house? How does she know this blue-eyed man''s house? And this man didn''t shock when Lilly entered into the room, does it mean he know the person who knocked on the door is Lilly? How can he guess so easily? And how Lilly came to this room? Even Lilly didn''t get surprised by looking at me instead she came close to me very casually... In between my thoughts Lilly looked at me and hold my chin and make me to look into her face.) Lilly: What happened Mona? Why are you crying? Mona: I don''t know anything happened last night, and I don''t do anything intentionally. I fell unconscious. (I said with my cry tone, Lilly immediately wiped my tears and patting on my back to make me calm down.) Lilly: Hey Mona, I know you are unconscious and I can understand you did not do anything intentionally but the thing is you acted so cute when you are unconscious... (She said with her smiling face.) Mona: cute? (I did not understand what she is trying to say and why she is saying I acted so cute? Kissing this blue eyed man everywhere on his body is the cute thing she finds? Wait... How does Lilly know about it? How can she say that I acted so cute? Wait, if Lilly is with me then she doesn''t allow me to kiss this blue eyed man... Ahhh... I am confused, I am totally confused and my head is still spinning and have no idea what Lilly is trying to say. I am still looking at her with my confused face.) Lilly: Yes Mona, The way you requested me to dance with you is the most cutest thing ever... (She said with her smiling face and I have no clue when I asked her about dance.) Lilly: Okay, at first I will bring coffee to both of you, ok? Mona: No... (I immediately hold Lilly''s hand to not leave me in this room with this blue-eyed man and I have no idea why she is preparing the coffee in this blue eyed men house.) Lilly: It''s just 2 min, Mona, I prepared it, it''s on the table... Mona: No, Lilly please be with me... Lilly: Ok then... Tell me, Mona, how do you feel now? Mona: Fine, by the way how do you know his house and how do you know I fell unconscious? (Lilly immediately smiled by listening to my questions.) Lilly: His house? Mona: Yeah... (Lily immediately laughed at me by holding my hand and continued her explanation.) Lilly: It''s my home, Mona... Mona: What? I am shocked the moment I listen to her... Lilly: Yes Mona, after you fell unconscious, this sir helped us to carry you to the car and we all reached to my house. (I am really shocked by listening to Lilly, so this house is Lilly''s house and I stayed in her house but why this blue-eyed man said this house belong to him? I once again looked at Lilly and understand she is saying the truth. So it means he lied to me... I immediately looked at him and he started laughing by looking at my dumb face. Now I understand all the story he said till now is the lie... Ahhhh... How can he tease me in such a way? And now see how he is laughing by looking at my cry face. Idiot fellow... How lewd storey he says to me... He includes all his fantasy into the story and makes me feel scared... For these few minutes I believed his fake story and was scared to death, I immediately take the pillow and throw it on his face. He escaped from it and still laughing by looking at me. Lilly is looking at both of us with her confused face.) Lily: Guys, what happened? (What should I say to Lilly? Shall I explain to her about his lewd storey? Yakk... Noway... I can''t even spell those words... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 101 - Idiot Fellow... Mona''s Pov: Lily: Guys, what happened? (What should I say to Lilly? Shall I explain to her about his lewd storey? Yakk... Noway... I can''t even spell those words... It''s better I should stay quiet and did not say anything to Lilly about his story. But I feel relieved after listening to Lilly that this house belongs to her, so it is confirmed that he wants to tease me and by looking at his teasing smile I can understand the story he told till now is the fake one. I don''t know what I did last night but I am sure that any lewd things did not happen between us. But I still have a doubt that why I am not on my clothes at the time of wake up? Yes, I slept with him almost all with my nude body... And if it is Lilly''s house then why he slept with me instead of Lilly? Lilly should have slept with me, many questions filled in my mind but I don''t know how to ask about this to Lilly before this blue-eyed man. In between my thoughts, I looked at the blue-eyed man and he is still laughing out loudly by looking at my face. At first, I was irritated by his teasing laugh, but now I like to look at his smiling face and he looks so cute when he is laughing. His handsomeness is enhanced when he is laughing. My thoughts were distracted by Lilly''s fake cough and I get into reality and looked at Lilly, she raised her eyebrows as to what, I stick my head as no and looked at her with my blushed face. After a few seconds his phone started ringing, he stopped his laughter and looked at his phone... Tom: Excuse me... (He said and left the room to take the call. I immediately looked at Lilly to ask what exactly happened last night.) Mona: So Lilly, please tell me what happened last night? Are you there when I fell unconscious in the pub? (Lilly looked at me with her brief smile and strike her head as no, my heartbeats skip for a second after looking at her answer, does it mean the blue-eyed man story is real? So till now what he said is right? No... No...) Lilly: Mona, I did not there when you fell unconscious but I noticed when you are entering into the room and later Williams too enter into the same room. So I suspect something danger thing is happening to you because I know what that bastard will try to do to you. And I wish I want to enter into the room immediately to save you but I can''t fight him because he is strong than me. So I immediately ran towards the kitchen and requested Lance to help you, and by the time we both reached the room the door was little opened and I heard no noise in the room. So I entered into the room silently to check on you and the first thing I noticed is William fell unconscious on the floor with the wounds on his face and this sir is carrying you and I noticed you too fell unconscious by holding this sir, and your clothes are almost torn. So I immediately bring your clothes and changed in the same room. I understand what this Willam bastard is tried to do to you, whatever this sir saved you from him. Later this sir helped us to carry you into the car and we all reached my home... (I am still in a dilemma when I am listening to Lilly, because, she just said she changed to my clothes in the pub then how come this short and t-shirt came to my body? And she also said I am with this blue-eyed man and fell unconscious. So it means it is once again confirmed that this blue-eyed man says lies to me because he says that I requested him for a kiss and he also said that I tried to hold his dick... Ahhh... Idiot fellow... I feel so relieved but at the same time, I am getting the flashes of his lewd weird story... How can he say those words shamelessly? Whatever I feel relieved after listening to Lilly but my mind is still struck at my clothes changing. Does Lilly change my clothes in the presence of this blue-eyed man? It''s better to ask Lilly about it.) Mona: So, you changed my clothes in front of this blue-eyed man? Lilly: Mona, I am so sorry, actually I am in a hurry and nervous when I am changing your clothes in the pub above to all I am more scared because that bastard Williams is still fell unconscious on the floor. So I hurriedly change your clothes in front of the sir. But he acted like a Gentleman... Mona: Gentleman? What do you mean, Lilly? Lilly: When I am changing your dress, in the middle of changing I got a flash that he is staying in the same room. So I looked at him to check whether he is staring at your body or not, but by that time he turned to the other side and did not even look at your face. I feel so pleased for his behaviour and I quickly continue to change your dress and finally, within few minutes I am done changing your dress but I openly asked him to wait outside of the room when I am changing your dress for the second time... Mona: Did you change my dress for the second time? (I asked her to confirm it once again, so I will get clarity about my present nightwear.) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 102 - Congratulations Lilly... Mona''s Pov: Mona: Did you change my dress for the second time? (I asked her to confirm it once again, so I will get clarity about my present nightwear.) Lily: Yes Mona, after we reached my apartment, you get into semi-consciousness and vomited on your clothes. So I once again changed your dress to shorts and a t-shirt. (I feel more relieved after listening to Lilly but I am still confused why I am shirtless when I wake up. Does it mean he removed my clothes when I am unconscious? No... I am sure he doesn''t take advantage, then how I can wake up in such a nude way? Did I really act weirdly with him in a lewd way with my semi-conscious mind? I will get clarity if this shirt is the same that Lilly changed.) Mona: Is this the same shirt you changed for me last night? Lilly: Yes, Mona... (I tried to remember from where he gave me this shirt because I am not on this shirt when I wake up so it''s better to find from where he gave me this shirt. I looked at the corner where he went and I saw the hanger and understand he takes my shirt from the hanger to wear it. If I acted in a few ways with him I will definitely leave my shirt on the floor, in that case, and he should have taken my shirt from the floor if anything intense session happened but he takes the shirt from the hanger. So something might happen and there must be a strong reason to hang my t-shirt but I am sure it doesn''t relate to the intense session. I feel more relieved and looked at Lilly to ask her about my semi conscious activities.) Mona: Lilly, did I acted weirdly when I am semi-consciousness? Lilly: No Mona, you acted so cute... Even though you are unconscious you are requested me to dance with you, I can understand how much you love the dance. (When Lilly is saying to me about the dance I am getting the flashes that I dance with this blue-eyed man. I can sense his warm hands holding my waist and I wrapped my hands around his neck and I still remember I am staring into his blue eyes when I am dancing with him, Is it real or is it my dream? Did I really dance with him? My face turns to blush for the thought that I dance with this blue eyed man but I don''t know whether it is my dream or it''s real, whatever the thought itself makes me feel happy.) Lilly: What happened, Mona? Why you are blushing? Mona: So did we dance last night? Lilly: No Mona, actually I am in a hurry to go outside with Lance, it''s a sudden plan, I feel nervous at the same time I am scared for the sudden plan with Lance. So I requested you to go to sleep and you cutely listen to me and went into sleep... (So it''s my dream that I am dancing with this blue-eyed man. I feel a little disappointed when I realise it''s a dream. I don''t know why I feel disappointed, but I am sure I am having some positive feelings on him from the first day I met him.) Mona: Lilly, I am so sorry to ruin your personal plans with Lance. Lilly: No, Mona, you did not ruin anything... Actually you are the Angel god to our love story, if you are not there then this sudden plan may not work out, luckily it happens... (Lilly said with her blushed face and she is smiling with her happy face.) Mona: What happened, Lilly, any good news? Lilly: Yes Mona, Last night this sir requested me to open up my feelings with Lance, so I requested Lance for the long drive to express my feelings. But I feel guilty to go with Lance because you fell unconscious and I don''t want to leave you alone but this sir said he will take care of you and as he said he really take a good care of you and he is very secure so I left you alone with this sir... Please excuse me... Mona: Hey it''s ok, I am very glad that you finally agreed to open up with your feelings with Lance, first tell me what happened in your long drive... (I asked Lilly out of my excitement tone.) Lilly: Actually I want to make him a surprise by confessing my feelings to him and I wish I want to tell him about my past life facts but the scene is reversed... During our long drive, I am guiding him to stop the bike at some main point to confess my feelings but he did not listen to me and requested me to stay quiet and finally, he takes me to another place which is exclusively decorated by him according to my taste with all the balloons and flowers with a cute little cake in the middle, actually, I am shocked and at the same time I am surprised the moment I looked at the decoration around me and suddenly he sits on his knees and confessed his love to me. I cried out of happiness. I am so glad and lucky to find such an understanding partner in my life. (I feel so happy when Lilly is saying about her cute proposal. I immediately checked on her finger and there is a diamond ring on her finger. So I am sure she accepted Lance proposal and now both of them are a cute love couple. I immediately hugged Lilly to congratulate her.) Mona: Congratulations Lilly... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 103 - How Cute His Smile Is... Mona''s Pov: I feel so happy when Lilly is saying about her cute proposal. I immediately checked on her finger and there is a diamond ring on her finger. So I am sure she accepted Lance proposal and now both of them are a cute love couple. I immediately hugged Lilly to congratulate her. Mona: Congratulations Lilly... Lilly: Thank you so much, Mona... Actually, I did not expect this sudden proposal from him, Mona, I thought I am taking him to some other place in the name of the long drive to confess my feelings to him but the thing is he already planned to propose to me... Mona: That''s so sweet... Lilly: Yes Mona, but at the time when he proposed to me, I did not accept his proposal and requested him to listen to my past life, he said he will listen but on one condition that I should confirm him whether I will accept his proposal or not, and he also said that he is least bothered about my past life and listening to it just because for my satisfaction. So he asked me to confirm about his love confession first. I said I am ok to live the rest of my life with him. He feels so happy and later continued listening to my past for my satisfaction and I openly said all my bad past to him... Mona: So he is okay with your past, right? (Lilly nodded her head happily.) Lilly: Yes Mona, he said he is ok with that and he also said that he is least bothered about my past life... Mona: Yes Lilly, the past is always a past and we should not think about it when we realise and walking on the right path... What all matters are what you are doing now and how you are going to do it in the future. And I have enough confidence that you will successfully lead a happy blissful life. And the most important thing is Lance understand about you than anyone else and accepted everything just because he is loving you truly... Lilly: Yes Mona, he so sweet and cute, he did not even consider about the past things that I said to him, he immediately accepted that he is ok with my past, I feel so happy and grateful for his instant decision... I hope he should not change his mind in future and live with me forever by sharing his love and affection to me... Mona: He never do that, Lilly, he loves you a lot, he is not the kind of guy who will use you for his benefits and leave you when his needs got satisfied. He is genuinely loving you and he is so lucky to find such a cute little girl like you, Lilly... Lilly: Yes, Mona, actually, I am so lucky to find him... You know one thing Moana, the luckiest part of our life is when we started living our life with our beloved ones by sharing love with each other and enjoying his caring towards us... And I feel my life is complete with Lance and I am sure he will take good care of the rest of my life and I am so glad that I find Lance in my life. Mona: I am so happy for you Lilly.. (I said and hugged Lilly out of happiness, my eyes got wet for this happiest moment... I closed my eyes to control my happy tears but my mind is still thinking of what she just said about Love... And yes our life is complete when we find our lovable soulmate... And the most luckiest part of our life is when the person who is our beloved is the person who is our soulmate... Lilly grabs the lucky chance, and the one who she loved becomes her soulmate... Even I feel like I should grab this luckiest chance... I hope my soulmate should be the one I love him... I am very excited to know who is the person that I fall in love... Suddenly I got the flash of the Blue-eyed man and his smiling face... How cute his smile is... Ahhh... Why do I feel he is my soulmate? No... Mona... No... You are just visualising him, and he is nothing to you... Just come out of your daydreaming and get into reality world... I take a long breath and opened my eyes and the moment I opened my eyes I looked at the blue-eyed man who is stand in front of me and staring at my face with his smiling face... My body is filled with shrills when I looked at him... Is he the person to whom I am falling in love? I don''t know why I feel some special feeling when he is around me... This does not happen now, it happens from the day one we met and I still remember how I stared into his eyes on the first day in the pub, he is something special... Maybe this is called love at first sight... Am I overthinking by visualising that I am falling in love with him? Come on Mona... Don''t think much... He is just your life saviour, that''s it... Nothing more, nothing less... But my heart is pounding happily when I am staring at him... Okay... Let''s see, how our destiny will lead too... But I don''t know why my heart is filled with happiness and pleasure when I am thinking that he is my soulmate and he is my beloved one in my life... I feel like my life is complete when I am visualising him as my soulmate. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 104 - With You Tom''s Pov: Even she too staring at me with her amused face and looking into my eyes directly and enjoying my slow moves of dance... After a few seconds, the speed of the music started and I take the steps and spins accordingly by holding my girl''s waist more tightly and lifted her high as a stroke of the rhythm of the music... She started laughing out of happiness and enjoying every dance move... I turned her and make a spin by holding her waist to form a circle accordingly to the Salsa music and continued dancing happily by looking at my girl''s happy smiling face. Her face is very glorious and her facial features are so cute and now her glossy lips are grabbing my attention and I feel like I want to kiss them and enjoy them... Tom... Control... You should not take advantage of the situation... Just make her happy by dancing with her... That''s it... Nothing more nothing else... After a few seconds, the music started in a more romantic way, this time I hold my girl''s waist with both of my hands and my girl wrapped both of her hands around my neck and I lifted her high and followed by a close move, now she is just a few inches gap between our faces and her chest is touching to my abbs seductively... Ahhhh... I feel like I just want to grip her face by holding her hair and want to kiss her lips very passionately to satisfy my desire and I am sure I will give a long kiss to her to enjoy her lips her tongue and her entire mouth... Ahhhh... I am getting the flashes of my butterfly''s seductive kiss. I still remember how seductively we kissed to each other on the day we met... My life-saving kiss leads to a seductive kiss on that day and we both fell in love with each other on the same day... When she is moving close to me I am getting the flashes of my butterfly and I don''t know why I feel she is my butterfly I can sense she is my butterfly when she is moving close to me and I am getting the same intense feelings when I am dancing with her so closely... I met many women in all these years but I never get this kind of feeling when I make a close move... She is the only one person I am getting this kind of feelings and every time I am moving close to her I am getting flashes of my butterfly... involuntarily I started visualising my Butterfly when I am dancing with her... In between my thoughts, I crawl one of my hands under her shirt and hold her back and slowly moving close to her bra line... With my other hand, I gripped her waist tightly and pulled her more close to me. Her hot body is touching to me and I can sense her soft treasures are touching to my body and I feel heavenly pleasure when they are squeezing to me... My body is electrified when I am moving close to her and my manly hood is erected straight and touching to her for her entrance... I am rubbing it to her according to the music and I am sure she might understand what it is and her face turned to red out of blush... The music is about to end and for the last beat I bend my girl like a Salsa pose and she wrapped one of her legs around my waist to form a perfect pose... I am still staring into my girl''s eyes and she too looking at me with her blushed face. Her glossy lips are tempting me more. I feel like I want to kiss her lips very badly... I want to continue this intense session to the next level... But suddenly my phone started ringing and I immediately came to reality and realised I am making a close move than I expected with this girl... I immediately placed her on the bed and take my phone and checked it casually. The call is from my subordinates and they want to inform me about William... I am just trying to divert my mind but my mind is still struck at the close move of Salsa steps with my girl but I am pretending I am busy in checking my phone so I can get calm down in the meantime... But I still feel thrust and the sweat droplets filled my face for our intense close moves of the dance. While checking the phone I looked at my girl once again and she is still staring at me with her blushed face... After a few minutes, my desires got stabilized and I finally looked at my girl directly... Tom: happy? (She nodded her head as yes with her smiling face and I love to look at her smiling face and I feel like I will do whatever to make her feel happy.) Mona: Thank you so much... (She said with her happy tone and when she is saying thank you to me I feel like I am flying high in the sky... I feel so great when she''s saying thank you to me... And I feel so happy that my girl likes my dance company but deep down of my heart I feel guilty... Yes, I should not behave with her in such a bad manner... I take the advantage of the situation and crawl my hand on her back under her top. And I rubbed my manly hood to her... Ahhh... Mannnnn... Why I did this to her? It''s better if I stay as far as I can, so I will not repeat this mistake again... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 105 - O Know It Tom''s POV: In between my thoughts, I quickly take her into the room and about to place her on the bed but she still holds me tightly and not leaving me... Tom: Here is the bed... I said to her as a hint to leave me but in the next second, she strikes her head as no and holds me more tightly, I did not understand why she is striking her head, is she not interested to get down from me? She wants me to carry her..? I don''t mind if she wants me to carry her like this but I am not sure about my feelings, my desires will definitely get hyper from second to second if she hugged me like this... It''s better to ask her the reason... Tom: What happened? She stayed quiet for a few seconds and later she raised her head and looked into my eyes with her puppy eyes and said, "I want to dance..." (She said with her low convincing tone, and just before she requested Lilly too to dance with her, and I can understand she loves to dance and she feel happy if I accept to dance with her and I have no issue to dance with her but I am not in a position to dance with her right now because my desires are getting hyper from second to second for her tight hug and I may not in a position to control myself, so I tried to convince her to sleep.) Tom: Your feat is wounded, Mona, we can dance after your leg got healed, okay? Until then take a rest. (Her face immediately turn to dull after listening to me, by looking at her face I can understand that she got hurt for my rejection. I feel so sorry to make her disappointment, after a few seconds she again tried to convince me.) Mona: I love to dance, so, please... Tom: I know but... (When I am trying to convince her she suddenly unwrapped her legs around my waist and lay on the bed with her pout face by turning to another side of me... I can understand she is mad at me but she looks so cute with her pout face but at the same time I feel so sorry by looking at my girl''s disappointed face. She just requested me to dance with her but me, I disappointed her very badly. I want to look at her happy face once again... Yes she looks cute when she smiles and I want to look at those cute smiles before she sleeps and I am sure her happy thoughts will definitely make her to sleep without the nightmares... So to see the smile on her face I convinced myself to dance with her but I should be more careful when I am dancing with her and I should stay very strong to control my desires... The first thing I should care about is I should not take the advantage of the situation to satisfy my desires with her and the second thing her feet is wounded, so I should dance with her in such a way she should not land her feet on the floor... In between my thoughts, I lean forward towards my girl and murmured into my girl''s ear and asked her permission to dance with me... "My lady, will you please dance with me?" She immediately opened her eyes excitedly and her face lightens up and in the next second, she turned towards me and nodded her head as yes like a kid looking at the ice cream, I smile by looking at her excitement and she immediately sit on the bed out of excitement and about to land her legs on the floor to dance. Tom: No no no... (She stay tuned and looked at me with her confused face.) Mona: You said you want to dance with me, right? Tom: Yes but... Mona: But? (I immediately went close to her and hold her waist with both of my hands and lifted her and immediately wrapped her waist with my hand and pulled her close to me, she did not understand what I am doing but she is not getting scared for my close actions instead she feel secured and hold my shoulder for the grip and still staring at me with her confused face.) Tom: I don''t let you touch the ground... (Her face immediately turn to smile and understand my intentions that I don''t want her feet to hurt anymore. I take it as a great by looking at her smiling face. Without delay, I take my mobile phone from my pocket and started playing slow music and placed it on the bed. My girl''s face turns to blush and wrapped one of her hands around my neck in the meantime I grabbed her another hand and hold it with my hand and my other hand is tightly gripped on her waist so as not to make her feet touch the ground... So by holding my girl I slowly started moving according to the music and started to dance salsa by looking at my girl''s eyes... Her eyes are so beautiful, her eyes are similar to my butterfly eyes, but her eyeballs are not in pink like my Butterfly, but I can sense these are my butterfly eyes and the pink colour is hidden under deep... I can sense my butterflies love through her eyes... I feel like I want to look into her eyes forever... I forget everything happening on our surroundings... I can mildly hear the music and am deeply involved in my girls magic trap... Even she too staring at me with her amused face and looking into my eyes directly and enjoying my slow moves of dance... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 106 - I Am Sure Tom''s POV: In between my thoughts, I quickly take her into the room and about to place her on the bed but she still holds me tightly and not leaving me... Tom: Here is the bed... I said to her as a hint to leave me but in the next second, she strikes her head as no and holds me more tightly, I did not understand why she is striking her head, is she not interested to get down from me? She wants me to carry her..? I don''t mind if she wants me to carry her like this but I am not sure about my feelings, my desires will definitely get hyper from second to second if she hugged me like this... It''s better to ask her the reason... Tom: What happened? She stayed quiet for a few seconds and later she raised her head and looked into my eyes with her puppy eyes and said, "I want to dance..." (She said with her low convincing tone, and just before she requested Lilly too to dance with her, and I can understand she loves to dance and she feel happy if I accept to dance with her and I have no issue to dance with her but I am not in a position to dance with her right now because my desires are getting hyper from second to second for her tight hug and I may not in a position to control myself, so I tried to convince her to sleep.) Tom: Your feat is wounded, Mona, we can dance after your leg got healed, okay? Until then take a rest. (Her face immediately turn to dull after listening to me, by looking at her face I can understand that she got hurt for my rejection. I feel so sorry to make her disappointment, after a few seconds she again tried to convince me.) Mona: I love to dance, so, please... Tom: I know but... (When I am trying to convince her she suddenly unwrapped her legs around my waist and lay on the bed with her pout face by turning to another side of me... I can understand she is mad at me but she looks so cute with her pout face but at the same time I feel so sorry by looking at my girl''s disappointed face. She just requested me to dance with her but me, I disappointed her very badly. I want to look at her happy face once again... Yes she looks cute when she smiles and I want to look at those cute smiles before she sleeps and I am sure her happy thoughts will definitely make her to sleep without the nightmares... So to see the smile on her face I convinced myself to dance with her but I should be more careful when I am dancing with her and I should stay very strong to control my desires... The first thing I should care about is I should not take the advantage of the situation to satisfy my desires with her and the second thing her feet is wounded, so I should dance with her in such a way she should not land her feet on the floor... In between my thoughts, I lean forward towards my girl and murmured into my girl''s ear and asked her permission to dance with me... "My lady, will you please dance with me?" She immediately opened her eyes excitedly and her face lightens up and in the next second, she turned towards me and nodded her head as yes like a kid looking at the ice cream, I smile by looking at her excitement and she immediately sit on the bed out of excitement and about to land her legs on the floor to dance. Tom: No no no... (She stay tuned and looked at me with her confused face.) Mona: You said you want to dance with me, right? Tom: Yes but... Mona: But? (I immediately went close to her and hold her waist with both of my hands and lifted her and immediately wrapped her waist with my hand and pulled her close to me, she did not understand what I am doing but she is not getting scared for my close actions instead she feel secured and hold my shoulder for the grip and still staring at me with her confused face.) Tom: I don''t let you touch the ground... (Her face immediately turn to smile and understand my intentions that I don''t want her feet to hurt anymore. I take it as a great by looking at her smiling face. Without delay, I take my mobile phone from my pocket and started playing slow music and placed it on the bed. My girl''s face turns to blush and wrapped one of her hands around my neck in the meantime I grabbed her another hand and hold it with my hand and my other hand is tightly gripped on her waist so as not to make her feet touch the ground... So by holding my girl I slowly started moving according to the music and started to dance salsa by looking at my girl''s eyes... Her eyes are so beautiful, her eyes are similar to my butterfly eyes, but her eyeballs are not in pink like my Butterfly, but I can sense these are my butterfly eyes and the pink colour is hidden under deep... I can sense my butterflies love through her eyes... I feel like I want to look into her eyes forever... I forget everything happening on our surroundings... I can mildly hear the music and am deeply involved in my girls magic trap... Even she too staring at me with her amused face and looking into my eyes directly and enjoying my slow moves of dance... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 107 - Thank You So Much Tom''s POV: In between my thoughts, I quickly take her into the room and about to place her on the bed but she still holds me tightly and not leaving me... Tom: Here is the bed... I said to her as a hint to leave me but in the next second, she strikes her head as no and holds me more tightly, I did not understand why she is striking her head, is she not interested to get down from me? She wants me to carry her..? I don''t mind if she wants me to carry her like this but I am not sure about my feelings, my desires will definitely get hyper from second to second if she hugged me like this... It''s better to ask her the reason... Tom: What happened? She stayed quiet for a few seconds and later she raised her head and looked into my eyes with her puppy eyes and said, "I want to dance..." (She said with her low convincing tone, and just before she requested Lilly too to dance with her, and I can understand she loves to dance and she feel happy if I accept to dance with her and I have no issue to dance with her but I am not in a position to dance with her right now because my desires are getting hyper from second to second for her tight hug and I may not in a position to control myself, so I tried to convince her to sleep.) Tom: Your feat is wounded, Mona, we can dance after your leg got healed, okay? Until then take a rest. (Her face immediately turn to dull after listening to me, by looking at her face I can understand that she got hurt for my rejection. I feel so sorry to make her disappointment, after a few seconds she again tried to convince me.) Mona: I love to dance, so, please... Tom: I know but... (When I am trying to convince her she suddenly unwrapped her legs around my waist and lay on the bed with her pout face by turning to another side of me... I can understand she is mad at me but she looks so cute with her pout face but at the same time I feel so sorry by looking at my girl''s disappointed face. She just requested me to dance with her but me, I disappointed her very badly. I want to look at her happy face once again... Yes she looks cute when she smiles and I want to look at those cute smiles before she sleeps and I am sure her happy thoughts will definitely make her to sleep without the nightmares... So to see the smile on her face I convinced myself to dance with her but I should be more careful when I am dancing with her and I should stay very strong to control my desires... The first thing I should care about is I should not take the advantage of the situation to satisfy my desires with her and the second thing her feet is wounded, so I should dance with her in such a way she should not land her feet on the floor... In between my thoughts, I lean forward towards my girl and murmured into my girl''s ear and asked her permission to dance with me... "My lady, will you please dance with me?" She immediately opened her eyes excitedly and her face lightens up and in the next second, she turned towards me and nodded her head as yes like a kid looking at the ice cream, I smile by looking at her excitement and she immediately sit on the bed out of excitement and about to land her legs on the floor to dance. Tom: No no no... (She stay tuned and looked at me with her confused face.) Mona: You said you want to dance with me, right? Tom: Yes but... Mona: But? (I immediately went close to her and hold her waist with both of my hands and lifted her and immediately wrapped her waist with my hand and pulled her close to me, she did not understand what I am doing but she is not getting scared for my close actions instead she feel secured and hold my shoulder for the grip and still staring at me with her confused face.) Tom: I don''t let you touch the ground... (Her face immediately turn to smile and understand my intentions that I don''t want her feet to hurt anymore. I take it as a great by looking at her smiling face. Without delay, I take my mobile phone from my pocket and started playing slow music and placed it on the bed. My girl''s face turns to blush and wrapped one of her hands around my neck in the meantime I grabbed her another hand and hold it with my hand and my other hand is tightly gripped on her waist so as not to make her feet touch the ground... So by holding my girl I slowly started moving according to the music and started to dance salsa by looking at my girl''s eyes... Her eyes are so beautiful, her eyes are similar to my butterfly eyes, but her eyeballs are not in pink like my Butterfly, but I can sense these are my butterfly eyes and the pink colour is hidden under deep... I can sense my butterflies love through her eyes... I feel like I want to look into her eyes forever... I forget everything happening on our surroundings... I can mildly hear the music and am deeply involved in my girls magic trap... Even she too staring at me with her amused face and looking into my eyes directly and enjoying my slow moves of dance... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 108 - I Will Make Change Tom''s POV: In between my thoughts, I quickly take her into the room and about to place her on the bed but she still holds me tightly and not leaving me... Tom: Here is the bed... I said to her as a hint to leave me but in the next second, she strikes her head as no and holds me more tightly, I did not understand why she is striking her head, is she not interested to get down from me? She wants me to carry her..? I don''t mind if she wants me to carry her like this but I am not sure about my feelings, my desires will definitely get hyper from second to second if she hugged me like this... It''s better to ask her the reason... Tom: What happened? She stayed quiet for a few seconds and later she raised her head and looked into my eyes with her puppy eyes and said, "I want to dance..." (She said with her low convincing tone, and just before she requested Lilly too to dance with her, and I can understand she loves to dance and she feel happy if I accept to dance with her and I have no issue to dance with her but I am not in a position to dance with her right now because my desires are getting hyper from second to second for her tight hug and I may not in a position to control myself, so I tried to convince her to sleep.) Tom: Your feat is wounded, Mona, we can dance after your leg got healed, okay? Until then take a rest. (Her face immediately turn to dull after listening to me, by looking at her face I can understand that she got hurt for my rejection. I feel so sorry to make her disappointment, after a few seconds she again tried to convince me.) Mona: I love to dance, so, please... Tom: I know but... (When I am trying to convince her she suddenly unwrapped her legs around my waist and lay on the bed with her pout face by turning to another side of me... I can understand she is mad at me but she looks so cute with her pout face but at the same time I feel so sorry by looking at my girl''s disappointed face. She just requested me to dance with her but me, I disappointed her very badly. I want to look at her happy face once again... Yes she looks cute when she smiles and I want to look at those cute smiles before she sleeps and I am sure her happy thoughts will definitely make her to sleep without the nightmares... So to see the smile on her face I convinced myself to dance with her but I should be more careful when I am dancing with her and I should stay very strong to control my desires... The first thing I should care about is I should not take the advantage of the situation to satisfy my desires with her and the second thing her feet is wounded, so I should dance with her in such a way she should not land her feet on the floor... In between my thoughts, I lean forward towards my girl and murmured into my girl''s ear and asked her permission to dance with me... "My lady, will you please dance with me?" She immediately opened her eyes excitedly and her face lightens up and in the next second, she turned towards me and nodded her head as yes like a kid looking at the ice cream, I smile by looking at her excitement and she immediately sit on the bed out of excitement and about to land her legs on the floor to dance. Tom: No no no... (She stay tuned and looked at me with her confused face.) Mona: You said you want to dance with me, right? Tom: Yes but... Mona: But? (I immediately went close to her and hold her waist with both of my hands and lifted her and immediately wrapped her waist with my hand and pulled her close to me, she did not understand what I am doing but she is not getting scared for my close actions instead she feel secured and hold my shoulder for the grip and still staring at me with her confused face.) Tom: I don''t let you touch the ground... (Her face immediately turn to smile and understand my intentions that I don''t want her feet to hurt anymore. I take it as a great by looking at her smiling face. Without delay, I take my mobile phone from my pocket and started playing slow music and placed it on the bed. My girl''s face turns to blush and wrapped one of her hands around my neck in the meantime I grabbed her another hand and hold it with my hand and my other hand is tightly gripped on her waist so as not to make her feet touch the ground... So by holding my girl I slowly started moving according to the music and started to dance salsa by looking at my girl''s eyes... Her eyes are so beautiful, her eyes are similar to my butterfly eyes, but her eyeballs are not in pink like my Butterfly, but I can sense these are my butterfly eyes and the pink colour is hidden under deep... I can sense my butterflies love through her eyes... I feel like I want to look into her eyes forever... I forget everything happening on our surroundings... I can mildly hear the music and am deeply involved in my girls magic trap... Even she too staring at me with her amused face and looking into my eyes directly and enjoying my slow moves of dance... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 109 - Please Trust Me Tom''s POV: In between my thoughts, I quickly take her into the room and about to place her on the bed but she still holds me tightly and not leaving me... Tom: Here is the bed... I said to her as a hint to leave me but in the next second, she strikes her head as no and holds me more tightly, I did not understand why she is striking her head, is she not interested to get down from me? She wants me to carry her..? I don''t mind if she wants me to carry her like this but I am not sure about my feelings, my desires will definitely get hyper from second to second if she hugged me like this... It''s better to ask her the reason... Tom: What happened? She stayed quiet for a few seconds and later she raised her head and looked into my eyes with her puppy eyes and said, "I want to dance..." (She said with her low convincing tone, and just before she requested Lilly too to dance with her, and I can understand she loves to dance and she feel happy if I accept to dance with her and I have no issue to dance with her but I am not in a position to dance with her right now because my desires are getting hyper from second to second for her tight hug and I may not in a position to control myself, so I tried to convince her to sleep.) Tom: Your feat is wounded, Mona, we can dance after your leg got healed, okay? Until then take a rest. (Her face immediately turn to dull after listening to me, by looking at her face I can understand that she got hurt for my rejection. I feel so sorry to make her disappointment, after a few seconds she again tried to convince me.) Mona: I love to dance, so, please... Tom: I know but... (When I am trying to convince her she suddenly unwrapped her legs around my waist and lay on the bed with her pout face by turning to another side of me... I can understand she is mad at me but she looks so cute with her pout face but at the same time I feel so sorry by looking at my girl''s disappointed face. She just requested me to dance with her but me, I disappointed her very badly. I want to look at her happy face once again... Yes she looks cute when she smiles and I want to look at those cute smiles before she sleeps and I am sure her happy thoughts will definitely make her to sleep without the nightmares... So to see the smile on her face I convinced myself to dance with her but I should be more careful when I am dancing with her and I should stay very strong to control my desires... The first thing I should care about is I should not take the advantage of the situation to satisfy my desires with her and the second thing her feet is wounded, so I should dance with her in such a way she should not land her feet on the floor... In between my thoughts, I lean forward towards my girl and murmured into my girl''s ear and asked her permission to dance with me... "My lady, will you please dance with me?" She immediately opened her eyes excitedly and her face lightens up and in the next second, she turned towards me and nodded her head as yes like a kid looking at the ice cream, I smile by looking at her excitement and she immediately sit on the bed out of excitement and about to land her legs on the floor to dance. Tom: No no no... (She stay tuned and looked at me with her confused face.) Mona: You said you want to dance with me, right? Tom: Yes but... Mona: But? (I immediately went close to her and hold her waist with both of my hands and lifted her and immediately wrapped her waist with my hand and pulled her close to me, she did not understand what I am doing but she is not getting scared for my close actions instead she feel secured and hold my shoulder for the grip and still staring at me with her confused face.) Tom: I don''t let you touch the ground... (Her face immediately turn to smile and understand my intentions that I don''t want her feet to hurt anymore. I take it as a great by looking at her smiling face. Without delay, I take my mobile phone from my pocket and started playing slow music and placed it on the bed. My girl''s face turns to blush and wrapped one of her hands around my neck in the meantime I grabbed her another hand and hold it with my hand and my other hand is tightly gripped on her waist so as not to make her feet touch the ground... So by holding my girl I slowly started moving according to the music and started to dance salsa by looking at my girl''s eyes... Her eyes are so beautiful, her eyes are similar to my butterfly eyes, but her eyeballs are not in pink like my Butterfly, but I can sense these are my butterfly eyes and the pink colour is hidden under deep... I can sense my butterflies love through her eyes... I feel like I want to look into her eyes forever... I forget everything happening on our surroundings... I can mildly hear the music and am deeply involved in my girls magic trap... Even she too staring at me with her amused face and looking into my eyes directly and enjoying my slow moves of dance... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 110 - I Will Look At It Tom''s POV: (I am trying to convince her but suddenly her eyes filled with tears and I can understand how much scared she is.) Mona: He will come again... He-ee.. Will take away my cloo-othsss... An-ndddd... (She is stammering a bit and by listening to her shivering voice I can understand she is so much scared for the incident that happened and when she is trying to explain to me her hands are turning to cold again, I can understand she is visualising the incident. I immediately sit beside her and patting on her back to make her calm down.) Tom: You are safe, Mona... I am there to protect you and no one dares to touch you, if they want to reach you they should reach me first... Okay? (She nodded her head as ok and immediately hugged me by wrapping her hands around my neck. I feel like I want to hug her back and cuddle her tightly to make her calm down but I control myself because I should not do anything to her until I got clarity on whether she is my butterfly or not... After a few seconds, she breaks the hug and looked at me with her pretty eyes and break the silence.) Mona: Thank you so much... I feel so relieved when you are with me... (She said while looking at me, I nodded my head as ok and got a flash that she is hungry... It''s better if I carry her to the kitchen because she is scared to death for the incident happened and she is so much scared to be alone in the room, and if I forcefully make her stay in the room for a few minutes she may go into depression again. So it''s better if I carry her to the kitchen instead of making her stay in the room alone. In between my thoughts, I get up from the bed and carried her in the bridal style because it''s not safe for her to walk with this wounded feat. She did not object to me when I am carrying her and in return, she wrapped her hands around my neck and enjoying by looking at me with her smiling face... After a few seconds of my walk, she rests her head on my chest and looking around, my body filled with shrills when she is moving so close to me... It is different when I carry her in an unconscious state, but now, when she is conscious and moving close to me... Ahhh... It''s tough to control myself but I am trying my best to not take any advantage of her... When I am carrying her she started poking my face with her index finger, I looked at her as what, she laughed at me and again poked at me on my cheek and again laughed at me. She is playing with me like a kid and I am sure she doesn''t believe herself for her silly behaviour after the effect of drugs calm down. In between my thoughts, I reached the dining room and went into the kitchen and make her sit on the kitchen platform and looked around for the ingredients to cook something for her and I find the eggs and bread... So I am preparing an omelette and cheese sandwich for both of us, when I am cooking, I looked at her, she is still looking at me with her admired face... I feel like I want to speak to her and this is the right time to speak to her, so I started to chit-chat with her to know more about her. Tom: So, what''s your name? "Mona" She said politely and started playing with the spoon which is nearby to her... Mona: So, what''s your name? "Tom...", I said and continued cooking food... Mona: Then where is your Jerry? Tom: What? (She immediately laughed at me and I didn''t understand what she is speaking about but I am sure she is speaking to me out of the unconscious. So I stay quiet but after a few seconds she breaks the silence.) Mona: Don''t you know Tom and Jerry? (She said and again started laughing at me by looking at my face. Is she visualising buffoon?) Mona: Tom... (She again started laughing by repeating my name and I can understand she is visualising Tom and Jerry cartoon show by spelling out my name. I smile by looking at her childish acts but I stay paused by looking at her laughing face. She looks so beautiful when she is laughing and I wish I should make her always happy to see that smiling and laughing on her face. In between my thoughts, I continued cooking and within a few minutes, I finished cooking and served everything on the dining table and take my girl and make her sit on the table and showed the food to her to eat. Her face immediately lightens up the moment she looked at the food and in the next second, she excitedly takes the sandwich with both of her hands and tried to take a bite, but due to the dizziness of the drugs, she placed it near to her nose and trying to take a bite. I smile by looking at her actions and helped her to have the food. She opened her mouth like a baby when I am keeping the food into her mouth and every time she is spelling my name and laughing in between... I didn''t understand what makes her laughing so much by listening to my name... Whatever, I am happy if my girl smiling and I continued keeping the food to her, she eats everything I cooked... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 111 - Trust Me Tom''s POV: (I am trying to convince her but suddenly her eyes filled with tears and I can understand how much scared she is.) Mona: He will come again... He-ee.. Will take away my cloo-othsss... An-ndddd... (She is stammering a bit and by listening to her shivering voice I can understand she is so much scared for the incident that happened and when she is trying to explain to me her hands are turning to cold again, I can understand she is visualising the incident. I immediately sit beside her and patting on her back to make her calm down.) Tom: You are safe, Mona... I am there to protect you and no one dares to touch you, if they want to reach you they should reach me first... Okay? (She nodded her head as ok and immediately hugged me by wrapping her hands around my neck. I feel like I want to hug her back and cuddle her tightly to make her calm down but I control myself because I should not do anything to her until I got clarity on whether she is my butterfly or not... After a few seconds, she breaks the hug and looked at me with her pretty eyes and break the silence.) Mona: Thank you so much... I feel so relieved when you are with me... (She said while looking at me, I nodded my head as ok and got a flash that she is hungry... It''s better if I carry her to the kitchen because she is scared to death for the incident happened and she is so much scared to be alone in the room, and if I forcefully make her stay in the room for a few minutes she may go into depression again. So it''s better if I carry her to the kitchen instead of making her stay in the room alone. In between my thoughts, I get up from the bed and carried her in the bridal style because it''s not safe for her to walk with this wounded feat. She did not object to me when I am carrying her and in return, she wrapped her hands around my neck and enjoying by looking at me with her smiling face... After a few seconds of my walk, she rests her head on my chest and looking around, my body filled with shrills when she is moving so close to me... It is different when I carry her in an unconscious state, but now, when she is conscious and moving close to me... Ahhh... It''s tough to control myself but I am trying my best to not take any advantage of her... When I am carrying her she started poking my face with her index finger, I looked at her as what, she laughed at me and again poked at me on my cheek and again laughed at me. She is playing with me like a kid and I am sure she doesn''t believe herself for her silly behaviour after the effect of drugs calm down. In between my thoughts, I reached the dining room and went into the kitchen and make her sit on the kitchen platform and looked around for the ingredients to cook something for her and I find the eggs and bread... So I am preparing an omelette and cheese sandwich for both of us, when I am cooking, I looked at her, she is still looking at me with her admired face... I feel like I want to speak to her and this is the right time to speak to her, so I started to chit-chat with her to know more about her. Tom: So, what''s your name? "Mona" She said politely and started playing with the spoon which is nearby to her... Mona: So, what''s your name? "Tom...", I said and continued cooking food... Mona: Then where is your Jerry? Tom: What? (She immediately laughed at me and I didn''t understand what she is speaking about but I am sure she is speaking to me out of the unconscious. So I stay quiet but after a few seconds she breaks the silence.) Mona: Don''t you know Tom and Jerry? (She said and again started laughing at me by looking at my face. Is she visualising buffoon?) Mona: Tom... (She again started laughing by repeating my name and I can understand she is visualising Tom and Jerry cartoon show by spelling out my name. I smile by looking at her childish acts but I stay paused by looking at her laughing face. She looks so beautiful when she is laughing and I wish I should make her always happy to see that smiling and laughing on her face. In between my thoughts, I continued cooking and within a few minutes, I finished cooking and served everything on the dining table and take my girl and make her sit on the table and showed the food to her to eat. Her face immediately lightens up the moment she looked at the food and in the next second, she excitedly takes the sandwich with both of her hands and tried to take a bite, but due to the dizziness of the drugs, she placed it near to her nose and trying to take a bite. I smile by looking at her actions and helped her to have the food. She opened her mouth like a baby when I am keeping the food into her mouth and every time she is spelling my name and laughing in between... I didn''t understand what makes her laughing so much by listening to my name... Whatever, I am happy if my girl smiling and I continued keeping the food to her, she eats everything I cooked... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 112 - Okay Baby Tom''s POV: In between my thoughts, I quickly take her into the room and about to place her on the bed but she still holds me tightly and not leaving me... Tom: Here is the bed... I said to her as a hint to leave me but in the next second, she strikes her head as no and holds me more tightly, I did not understand why she is striking her head, is she not interested to get down from me? She wants me to carry her..? I don''t mind if she wants me to carry her like this but I am not sure about my feelings, my desires will definitely get hyper from second to second if she hugged me like this... It''s better to ask her the reason... Tom: What happened? She stayed quiet for a few seconds and later she raised her head and looked into my eyes with her puppy eyes and said, "I want to dance..." (She said with her low convincing tone, and just before she requested Lilly too to dance with her, and I can understand she loves to dance and she feel happy if I accept to dance with her and I have no issue to dance with her but I am not in a position to dance with her right now because my desires are getting hyper from second to second for her tight hug and I may not in a position to control myself, so I tried to convince her to sleep.) Tom: Your feat is wounded, Mona, we can dance after your leg got healed, okay? Until then take a rest. (Her face immediately turn to dull after listening to me, by looking at her face I can understand that she got hurt for my rejection. I feel so sorry to make her disappointment, after a few seconds she again tried to convince me.) Mona: I love to dance, so, please... Tom: I know but... (When I am trying to convince her she suddenly unwrapped her legs around my waist and lay on the bed with her pout face by turning to another side of me... I can understand she is mad at me but she looks so cute with her pout face but at the same time I feel so sorry by looking at my girl''s disappointed face. She just requested me to dance with her but me, I disappointed her very badly. I want to look at her happy face once again... Yes she looks cute when she smiles and I want to look at those cute smiles before she sleeps and I am sure her happy thoughts will definitely make her to sleep without the nightmares... So to see the smile on her face I convinced myself to dance with her but I should be more careful when I am dancing with her and I should stay very strong to control my desires... The first thing I should care about is I should not take the advantage of the situation to satisfy my desires with her and the second thing her feet is wounded, so I should dance with her in such a way she should not land her feet on the floor... In between my thoughts, I lean forward towards my girl and murmured into my girl''s ear and asked her permission to dance with me... "My lady, will you please dance with me?" She immediately opened her eyes excitedly and her face lightens up and in the next second, she turned towards me and nodded her head as yes like a kid looking at the ice cream, I smile by looking at her excitement and she immediately sit on the bed out of excitement and about to land her legs on the floor to dance. Tom: No no no... (She stay tuned and looked at me with her confused face.) Mona: You said you want to dance with me, right? Tom: Yes but... Mona: But? (I immediately went close to her and hold her waist with both of my hands and lifted her and immediately wrapped her waist with my hand and pulled her close to me, she did not understand what I am doing but she is not getting scared for my close actions instead she feel secured and hold my shoulder for the grip and still staring at me with her confused face.) Tom: I don''t let you touch the ground... (Her face immediately turn to smile and understand my intentions that I don''t want her feet to hurt anymore. I take it as a great by looking at her smiling face. Without delay, I take my mobile phone from my pocket and started playing slow music and placed it on the bed. My girl''s face turns to blush and wrapped one of her hands around my neck in the meantime I grabbed her another hand and hold it with my hand and my other hand is tightly gripped on her waist so as not to make her feet touch the ground... So by holding my girl I slowly started moving according to the music and started to dance salsa by looking at my girl''s eyes... Her eyes are so beautiful, her eyes are similar to my butterfly eyes, but her eyeballs are not in pink like my Butterfly, but I can sense these are my butterfly eyes and the pink colour is hidden under deep... I can sense my butterflies love through her eyes... I feel like I want to look into her eyes forever... I forget everything happening on our surroundings... I can mildly hear the music and am deeply involved in my girls magic trap... Even she too staring at me with her amused face and looking into my eyes directly and enjoying my slow moves of dance... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 113 - I Am Coming... Tom''s POV: In between my thoughts, I quickly take her into the room and about to place her on the bed but she still holds me tightly and not leaving me... Tom: Here is the bed... I said to her as a hint to leave me but in the next second, she strikes her head as no and holds me more tightly, I did not understand why she is striking her head, is she not interested to get down from me? She wants me to carry her..? I don''t mind if she wants me to carry her like this but I am not sure about my feelings, my desires will definitely get hyper from second to second if she hugged me like this... It''s better to ask her the reason... Tom: What happened? She stayed quiet for a few seconds and later she raised her head and looked into my eyes with her puppy eyes and said, "I want to dance..." (She said with her low convincing tone, and just before she requested Lilly too to dance with her, and I can understand she loves to dance and she feel happy if I accept to dance with her and I have no issue to dance with her but I am not in a position to dance with her right now because my desires are getting hyper from second to second for her tight hug and I may not in a position to control myself, so I tried to convince her to sleep.) Tom: Your feat is wounded, Mona, we can dance after your leg got healed, okay? Until then take a rest. (Her face immediately turn to dull after listening to me, by looking at her face I can understand that she got hurt for my rejection. I feel so sorry to make her disappointment, after a few seconds she again tried to convince me.) Mona: I love to dance, so, please... Tom: I know but... (When I am trying to convince her she suddenly unwrapped her legs around my waist and lay on the bed with her pout face by turning to another side of me... I can understand she is mad at me but she looks so cute with her pout face but at the same time I feel so sorry by looking at my girl''s disappointed face. She just requested me to dance with her but me, I disappointed her very badly. I want to look at her happy face once again... Yes she looks cute when she smiles and I want to look at those cute smiles before she sleeps and I am sure her happy thoughts will definitely make her to sleep without the nightmares... So to see the smile on her face I convinced myself to dance with her but I should be more careful when I am dancing with her and I should stay very strong to control my desires... The first thing I should care about is I should not take the advantage of the situation to satisfy my desires with her and the second thing her feet is wounded, so I should dance with her in such a way she should not land her feet on the floor... In between my thoughts, I lean forward towards my girl and murmured into my girl''s ear and asked her permission to dance with me... "My lady, will you please dance with me?" She immediately opened her eyes excitedly and her face lightens up and in the next second, she turned towards me and nodded her head as yes like a kid looking at the ice cream, I smile by looking at her excitement and she immediately sit on the bed out of excitement and about to land her legs on the floor to dance. Tom: No no no... (She stay tuned and looked at me with her confused face.) Mona: You said you want to dance with me, right? Tom: Yes but... Mona: But? (I immediately went close to her and hold her waist with both of my hands and lifted her and immediately wrapped her waist with my hand and pulled her close to me, she did not understand what I am doing but she is not getting scared for my close actions instead she feel secured and hold my shoulder for the grip and still staring at me with her confused face.) Tom: I don''t let you touch the ground... (Her face immediately turn to smile and understand my intentions that I don''t want her feet to hurt anymore. I take it as a great by looking at her smiling face. Without delay, I take my mobile phone from my pocket and started playing slow music and placed it on the bed. My girl''s face turns to blush and wrapped one of her hands around my neck in the meantime I grabbed her another hand and hold it with my hand and my other hand is tightly gripped on her waist so as not to make her feet touch the ground... So by holding my girl I slowly started moving according to the music and started to dance salsa by looking at my girl''s eyes... Her eyes are so beautiful, her eyes are similar to my butterfly eyes, but her eyeballs are not in pink like my Butterfly, but I can sense these are my butterfly eyes and the pink colour is hidden under deep... I can sense my butterflies love through her eyes... I feel like I want to look into her eyes forever... I forget everything happening on our surroundings... I can mildly hear the music and am deeply involved in my girls magic trap... Even she too staring at me with her amused face and looking into my eyes directly and enjoying my slow moves of dance... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book...) Chapter 114 - I Am So Glad Tom''s POV: I take the advantage of the situation and crawl my hand on her back under her top. And I rubbed my manly hood to her... Ahhh... Mannnnn... Why I did this to her? It''s better if I stay as far as I can, so I will not repeat this mistake again... In between my thoughts, I looked at her and requested her to sleep. So I can go out of the room and stay far away from her. Tom: Okay, now go to sleep... (She nodded her head as yes and immediately lay on the bed happily and moving to the corner of the bed, I didn''t understand why she is moving to the corner. After a few seconds, she again looked at me, I raised my head as to what.) Mona: You can sleep here... (She said with her smiling face by offering the place beside her on the bed. For one second I feel like I want to jump onto the bed and sleep beside her by cuddling her tightly by kissing her lips and her soft treasures are squeezing to my body... Ahhhhhh... Tommm... Controle yourself mannn... You are thinking too far... She is asking you to sleep beside her just because she is drugged and if she is consciousness she will definitely kick me for my intense close dance with her. Whatever I should not accept her offer for her safety because if I sleep with her I will definitely try to satisfy my desires and I don''t want to do it when she is unconscious with drugs and I don''t want to satisfy my desires with other girls... I will wait for my butterfly... But I hope she should be my butterfly because till now I didn''t get intense feelings like this with anyone else, so I hope she should be my girl and if she is my girl our love bond will definitely help us to get closer.) Mona: Come, let''s sleep together, Tom... (She again offered me to sleep with her and looking at me with her smiling face. I can understand she is asking me out of her innocence but my wild mind will definitely take advantage if I sleep beside her. So I didn''t reply to her and cover the blanket over her body and looked at her by patting her head.) Tom: I have some work to do, you go to sleep, okay? Mona: Okay, Tom, after you are done with your work you come and sleep here... (She again pointed to the place beside her like a kid and I feel like I want to record her actions and show them to her and I am sure she will definitely be embarrassed by looking at her actions after the power of drugs were gone.) Mona: Okay? (I understand she won''t sleep until I accept her offer to sleep beside her, so I nodded my head as ok to make her feel happy. She feels so relieved and finally closed her eyes and went into sleep... I smile by looking at her pretty cute face and patted on her head and adjusted the blanket near to her neck and came out of the room by holding my phone... And I immediately went into the kitchen to have some water because I feel very trusty for the intense dance and the close actions I did to her so having some water will definitely help me to get my desires calm down, so I immediately rushed into the kitchen and drink some chill water and I feel a bit relieved after I drank the water but I still feel breathless because my desires are not calming down and one of my minds is suggesting me to get into the room and sleep beside my girl by cuddling her tightly... Ahhhh... Controle, Tom... Just drink some more water it will help you to get calm down... I am sure all these feelings started from the intense dance we did just before. I am getting the flashes of our close moves and I am visualising her hot body... Suddenly I am getting the flashes of doing sex and I am pounding into her deep pussy by inserting my entire monster dick into it and she is screaming out of pain on the hilltop... My dick is started getting more hard than before. Ahhhhhh... My thoughts about her making me to feel more horny... Ahhhhhh... Tom... It''s not fair to think about her... You should not move close to her until you identify whether she is your butterfly or not... Huhh... Once I find she is my butterfly then I will make many sleepless nights with her to satisfy my desires and on every minute she needs to satisfy my desires as I wish... Ahhhh... It''s tough to control myself if I stay in this house I will only think about her and definitely take advantage of my girl. So it''s better if I stay out of this house, and yes, it will help me to calm down and it''s safe for my girl if I keep a minimum distance between us... First I should calm down my desires... And as of now the only thing that will help to calm down my desires is ice cream, so in between my thoughts I checked in the fridge for the icecream and luckily I found a half kg icecream pack, I immediately checked the flavour and it is vanilla, I feel a bit relieved after looking at the ice-cream flavour. If it is a chocolate flavour... Ahhh... God only knows how I will suffer... Luckily it''s not a chocolate flavour... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 115 - I Like It Tom''s Pov: In between my thoughts, I checked in the fridge for the ice cream and luckily I found a half kg ice-cream pack, I immediately checked the flavour and it is vanilla, I feel a bit relieved after looking at the ice-cream flavour. If it is a chocolate flavour... Ahhh... God only knows how I will suffer... I immediately came out of the house by holding the ice cream to divert my mind but I am still standing in front of the door of the flat because I should take care of my girl until Lilly come back and it''s better if I stay in the corridor of the apartments until Lilly is back... I had my entire ice cream in one go and now I feel a bit relieved than before. After I had my ice cream I looked around and I find 3 more apartments in the same floor and I observed the cctv cameras in every corner of the carrador so I felt this flat is secured as Lilly said... I n between my thoughts I checked my phone and I had some messages from my cops so called to my cops to guide the procedures to be followed further regarding Willam''s case... It''s been a while and Lilly didn''t come yet... I am waiting for Lilly so after she return I can go to my home by leaving my girl under Lilly supervision and I ordered 2 more cops to monitor this apartment for the girls safety... I waited a few more minutes and this couple didn''t return yet, maybe they are enjoying the sweetest moment in their life... I am sure both of them will open up their thoughts and opinions about their relationship and definitely get into the relationship by understanding each other... Ahhhh... When I will get my time to enjoy with my girl... It''s been very tough to wait for these many long years, and my girl should definitely pay for this and she need to satisfy me for the every second I am alone and once I find her I will not let her leave me again... In between my thoughts, suddenly I heard the door knocking sound of the neighbouring flat. I immediately got alerted because no one will come in this late hour unless they are working in the late hours... So I immediately turned around to check who will come in these late hours? I looked at the door to check who it is... But I am shocked the moment I looked at the person who is knocking on the door and I immediately ran towards her... Yes... She is my girl, Mona... She did not sleep in the room and knocking on the neighbour''s door... I don''t know why she is knocking on the neighbour house door in this late hour, but I am sure she is doing it just because of the drug effect. I should better stop her from what she is doing... Mona: Aunty, please open the door, I will come early from tomorrow... Please excuse me... I am so sorry because I am late... I am late because of my work... (She is so confused but shouting while knocking on the door and I understand she is thinking it''s her house and requesting her aunt to open the door and I also understand her aunty don''t allow her into the house if she is late and her face turned to pale and nervous and still requesting to open the door by knocking on the door and I immediately looked at her wounded feet, she is standing by placing the weight on her wounded feet. Ahhh... This girl can''t sense the pain because of the drugs and once the power of drugs was down she will feel the horrible pain for the wound. So I immediately hold her waist from her back and lifted her and take a step back and closed her mouth with my hand because she will definitely scream out loudly for help at my sudden actions so I still hold her mouth tightly and looked at her face... She is scared of my sudden actions and trying to get down from me but I don''t want to land her because her feat is wounded and later it will give pain to her. But she is hesitating me more and I guess she is thinking I might be Willams, yes, she might think I am Williams and I came here to attack her again. I am sure she will get calm down after looking at me, so I pinned her to the wall but still hold her waist by not letting her feet touch the floor and make her to look at me and she gets normal after looking at me and she feel relieved. I take away my head and looked into her eyes. After a few seconds, she breaks the silence. Mona: I need to go to my home... (She said with her low worried tone and her face turned to pale, I understand she is scared of her aunt.) Mona: Please take me to my home... Tom: Yeah, I will take you but now it''s too late... Mona: My aunt doesn''t open the door if I am too late... (She said with her puppy face and I understand she is trying to convince me to go to the home and I am okay to drop her at her home but now, she is not conscious and it will definitely trouble her further. So I tried to convince her again.) Tom: Your aunt is sleeping, because it''s too late, so you better sleep in Lilly''s room, okay? (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 116 - I Am So Cute Tom''s POV: Tom: Your aunt is sleeping, because it''s too late, so you better sleep in Lilly''s room, okay? Mona: Yes, but, my aunt will scold me if I didn''t go to home right now... (She said and hold my shirt with her hands for support.) Tom: You no need to worry about it, tomorrow I will speak to your aunt about it, okay..? (She thinks for a few seconds and finally nodded her head as ok and in the next second she rests her head on my chest very casually and is involved in her deep thoughts. But for me... Ahhh... It''s the toughest part for me to control my desires if she moves so close to me. It''s better if I help her to lay on the bed in Lilly''s room before I did something to her.) Tom: Let me help you to get inside the house... (I said and tried to carry her in a bridal style. But suddenly she pushed me away and started running to the other side to escape from me... I have no clue that what she is doing and where she wants to go. All I can do is I can easily follow her and lock her in Lilly''s room. In the next second, I ran after her and she went just a few feet away from me because of her wounded feet she didn''t go so far, so I immediately followed her and lifted her and carried her on my shoulder... She is trying to get down but I hold her tightly and went into the apartment and locked the main door and went into the bedroom and lay her on the bed... She immediately looked at me with her serious pout face but I don''t care about it because I know she will understand when she comes into consciousness that I tried to help her but not threaten her... But in the next second my girl again gets up from the bed and again tried to escape like a rabbit but this time she does not succeed with her plan. I stand in front of her like a hurdle and she has no other choice to escape. But suddenly she did vomiting on my shirt... I immediately take a step back and turn to the other side and take away my shirt and cleaned my body with the tissue nearby... I immediately got the flash of my girl, she may try to escape from me. so I turned around to look at my girl whether she is okay or not, but her actions make me more shocked because she too take away her shirt and looking at me with her puppy face...) Tom: Why did you take off your shirt? (I screamed out loudly actually I screamed out loudly not because I am serious, it''s tough for me to control myself by looking at her in such a seductive way.) Mona: because I vomited... (She said with her puppy innocent face.) Tom: You vomited on my shirt but not on your shirt, so you can wear your shirt... (She looked at me and again looked in the corner of the room where I throw my shirt and again looked at me and in the next second she throws her shirt near to my shirt and started laughing at me.) Mona: I have no shirt to wear... (She said and again laughed at me. I smile by looking at her actions but my eyes involuntarily looked at her body out of shock and her body shape is so tempting me... I immediately looked at her chest to look at the tattoo because this is the greatest opportunity I got so far to find whether she is my girl or not. But unfortunately, her chest is covered with her bra and I can''t look at her tattoo but her boobs curves are attracting me more over her bra... And her waist curves are so seductive and I feel like I want to pull her close to me by holding her waist and rip her bra to enjoy her treasures... Her body is just covered with the short shorts and a bra and my girl looks so seductive and tempting me more with her cute facial expressions...) Mona: I am sorry... (My thoughts distracted with her sorry and I looked at her eyes and they are wet. I feel so sorry when I looked at the tears in her eyes I don''t want her to be dull and I don''t want her to say sorry to me. So I immediately went close to her, place the hair strings which fall on her face near to her ear and lifted her by holding her waist and looked into her eyes... In the next second she wrapped her hands around my neck and rest her head on my shoulder.) Tom: What happened? Mona: I vomited on you... I am so sorry... Tom: It''s okay... I am not bothered about it... All I bother is about you... Are you okay now? Mona: No, I am not okay, my head is spinning... (She said by still resting her head on my shoulder I patted her head as ok. After a few minutes, I take the towel and wrapped it around her shoulder because I don''t want to look at her body because it may lead me to out of control and I feel it''s not correct to look at her when she is unconscious. After I wrapped the towel I take her into the washroom and make her sit beside the washbasin platform and gave her water to clean her face and mouth... She cleaned herself so cutely and looked at me with her puppy eyes after she has done... Tom: Sit here and don''t get down until I say, okay? (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 117 - I Will Be With You After I wrapped the towel I take her into the washroom and make her sit beside the washbasin platform and gave her water to clean her face and mouth... She cleaned herself so cutely and looked at me with her puppy eyes after she has done... Tom: Sit here and don''t get down until I say, okay? (She nodded her head as ok and sit on the platform like a kid and my eyes involuntarily scanned her body and now It''s tough for me to control myself when she is shirtless... ahhh... She looks so hot... Tom... Tom... Control... I immediately went into the room and bring both of our shirts and immediately gave her shirt to her to wear and I turned around to avoid her and cleaning my shirt with water and soap... After I am done with cleaning I looked at my girl and I am more shocked by looking at her... She too washing her t-shirt, in the same way, I am washing by sitting on the platform and using the water in the sink to clean it... Ahhhh... Girl... Her top is wet now and she can''t wear it. I went close to her and stand in front of her by folding my hands... She didn''t recognise me and was busy in washing her t-shirt very seriously... After a few seconds, she looked at me and her face turned to smile and again continued washing... Tom: What are you doing, Mona? Mona: I am washing my shirt, Tom... Tom: Why? Mona: because you are washing your shirt... Tom: What? (She immediately looked at me with her smiling face and in the next second, she applied the soap bubbles on my nose and started laughing at me. I smile by looking at her smiling face. She again tried to apply the bubbles on my face but this time I hold her wrist and in return, I applied her hand on her face, and now her cheeks are filled with soap bubbles. I started laughing by looking at her face. Her face immediately turned to pout... Tom: What happened..? Mona: You gripped my wrist very tightly, it''s hurting... (She said and showed me her wrist to me, and yes, as she said her wrist has my fingerprint in the pink colour.) Tom: I am sorry, I don''t mean to hurt you... (Her face immediately turns to smile and rubbing her wrist with her other hand.) Mona: It''s ok, it will be normal after some time... (She said and continued washing her shirt and looked at my shirt which is hanged to the hanger and she is trying to get down to hang her shirt. I take the shirt from her hands and hang it near to my shirt and looked at her..) Tom: Happy? (She nodded her head as ok out of happiness.) Mona: Thank you, Tom. (I smile and turned around to turn off the water tap, but suddenly I can sense the water is showering... Wait I didn''t on the shower... I looked around and it''s my girl who turned on the shower and she is about to get wet. So I immediately stand in front of her as a hurdle to not get wet for the water... She is chuckling by looking at me... In the next second, I hold her waist and make her sit on the platform and turn off the shower and looked at her in a serious note for her childish acts. Tom: Why did you turn on the shower? Mona: To take a bath with you... Tom: ahhhhhh... (This girl definitely makes me feel aroused for her childish acts. It''s better if I take her into the room. In between my thoughts I carried her into the room and rest her on the bed and take the towel which is hanging to the hanger and covered her upper body and take off the current towel which is a little wet, she holds the towel and looking at me with her puppy eyes and her glossy lips are tempting me more, I touched her lip with my thumb finger and looked into her eyes and looked at her body which is still exposing her curves. Mona: What happened? (She asked me with her low tone, I strike my head as no and swallowed my thrust and looked at her face once again.) Tom: Please stay here, I will be right back, okay? (She nodded her head as ok, I immediately went into the washroom and take the napkin and clean the floor where she vomited the juice after I am done cleaning I went into the washroom and clean myself once again and take both of our shirts along with the hanger and hang in the room so by morning they will be dry and I take another towel and wrapped around my waist and removed my pant because it is wet due to the shower water. I am checking my girl in the meantime because she will try to escape from me like a rabbit, luckily she didn''t try and sit on the bed as I said. Finally, I am done everything and went close to my girl, when I am moving close to her she is starring at my abbs with her pretty eyes. Tom: What happened? (She touched my abbs with her fingers and looked at me.) Mona: I like them... (I smile by looking at her, and I feel crazy when she likes my body. In the next second, she immediately rests her head on my abbs and wrapped her hands around my waist...) Mona: I feel drowsy... Let''s sleep together... Tom: Together? Mona: Yes, I am scared to stay alone, so please sleep with me... (Ahhhhh... Sleeping with her? We both are almost naked and sleeping in this situation, I will definitely take advantage of the situation... What should I do?) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 118 - Thank You After I wrapped the towel I take her into the washroom and make her sit beside the washbasin platform and gave her water to clean her face and mouth... She cleaned herself so cutely and looked at me with her puppy eyes after she has done... Tom: Sit here and don''t get down until I say, okay? (She nodded her head as ok and sit on the platform like a kid and my eyes involuntarily scanned her body and now It''s tough for me to control myself when she is shirtless... ahhh... She looks so hot... Tom... Tom... Control... I immediately went into the room and bring both of our shirts and immediately gave her shirt to her to wear and I turned around to avoid her and cleaning my shirt with water and soap... After I am done with cleaning I looked at my girl and I am more shocked by looking at her... She too washing her t-shirt, in the same way, I am washing by sitting on the platform and using the water in the sink to clean it... Ahhhh... Girl... Her top is wet now and she can''t wear it. I went close to her and stand in front of her by folding my hands... She didn''t recognise me and was busy in washing her t-shirt very seriously... After a few seconds, she looked at me and her face turned to smile and again continued washing... Tom: What are you doing, Mona? Mona: I am washing my shirt, Tom... Tom: Why? Mona: because you are washing your shirt... Tom: What? (She immediately looked at me with her smiling face and in the next second, she applied the soap bubbles on my nose and started laughing at me. I smile by looking at her smiling face. She again tried to apply the bubbles on my face but this time I hold her wrist and in return, I applied her hand on her face, and now her cheeks are filled with soap bubbles. I started laughing by looking at her face. Her face immediately turned to pout... Tom: What happened..? Mona: You gripped my wrist very tightly, it''s hurting... (She said and showed me her wrist to me, and yes, as she said her wrist has my fingerprint in the pink colour.) Tom: I am sorry, I don''t mean to hurt you... (Her face immediately turns to smile and rubbing her wrist with her other hand.) Mona: It''s ok, it will be normal after some time... (She said and continued washing her shirt and looked at my shirt which is hanged to the hanger and she is trying to get down to hang her shirt. I take the shirt from her hands and hang it near to my shirt and looked at her..) Tom: Happy? (She nodded her head as ok out of happiness.) Mona: Thank you, Tom. (I smile and turned around to turn off the water tap, but suddenly I can sense the water is showering... Wait I didn''t on the shower... I looked around and it''s my girl who turned on the shower and she is about to get wet. So I immediately stand in front of her as a hurdle to not get wet for the water... She is chuckling by looking at me... In the next second, I hold her waist and make her sit on the platform and turn off the shower and looked at her in a serious note for her childish acts. Tom: Why did you turn on the shower? Mona: To take a bath with you... Tom: ahhhhhh... (This girl definitely makes me feel aroused for her childish acts. It''s better if I take her into the room. In between my thoughts I carried her into the room and rest her on the bed and take the towel which is hanging to the hanger and covered her upper body and take off the current towel which is a little wet, she holds the towel and looking at me with her puppy eyes and her glossy lips are tempting me more, I touched her lip with my thumb finger and looked into her eyes and looked at her body which is still exposing her curves. Mona: What happened? (She asked me with her low tone, I strike my head as no and swallowed my thrust and looked at her face once again.) Tom: Please stay here, I will be right back, okay? (She nodded her head as ok, I immediately went into the washroom and take the napkin and clean the floor where she vomited the juice after I am done cleaning I went into the washroom and clean myself once again and take both of our shirts along with the hanger and hang in the room so by morning they will be dry and I take another towel and wrapped around my waist and removed my pant because it is wet due to the shower water. I am checking my girl in the meantime because she will try to escape from me like a rabbit, luckily she didn''t try and sit on the bed as I said. Finally, I am done everything and went close to my girl, when I am moving close to her she is starring at my abbs with her pretty eyes. Tom: What happened? (She touched my abbs with her fingers and looked at me.) Mona: I like them... (I smile by looking at her, and I feel crazy when she likes my body. In the next second, she immediately rests her head on my abbs and wrapped her hands around my waist...) Mona: I feel drowsy... Let''s sleep together... Tom: Together? Mona: Yes, I am scared to stay alone, so please sleep with me... (Ahhhhh... Sleeping with her? We both are almost naked and sleeping in this situation, I will definitely take advantage of the situation... What should I do?) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 119 - Trust Me After I wrapped the towel I take her into the washroom and make her sit beside the washbasin platform and gave her water to clean her face and mouth... She cleaned herself so cutely and looked at me with her puppy eyes after she has done... Tom: Sit here and don''t get down until I say, okay? (She nodded her head as ok and sit on the platform like a kid and my eyes involuntarily scanned her body and now It''s tough for me to control myself when she is shirtless... ahhh... She looks so hot... Tom... Tom... Control... I immediately went into the room and bring both of our shirts and immediately gave her shirt to her to wear and I turned around to avoid her and cleaning my shirt with water and soap... After I am done with cleaning I looked at my girl and I am more shocked by looking at her... She too washing her t-shirt, in the same way, I am washing by sitting on the platform and using the water in the sink to clean it... Ahhhh... Girl... Her top is wet now and she can''t wear it. I went close to her and stand in front of her by folding my hands... She didn''t recognise me and was busy in washing her t-shirt very seriously... After a few seconds, she looked at me and her face turned to smile and again continued washing... Tom: What are you doing, Mona? Mona: I am washing my shirt, Tom... Tom: Why? Mona: because you are washing your shirt... Tom: What? (She immediately looked at me with her smiling face and in the next second, she applied the soap bubbles on my nose and started laughing at me. I smile by looking at her smiling face. She again tried to apply the bubbles on my face but this time I hold her wrist and in return, I applied her hand on her face, and now her cheeks are filled with soap bubbles. I started laughing by looking at her face. Her face immediately turned to pout... Tom: What happened..? Mona: You gripped my wrist very tightly, it''s hurting... (She said and showed me her wrist to me, and yes, as she said her wrist has my fingerprint in the pink colour.) Tom: I am sorry, I don''t mean to hurt you... (Her face immediately turns to smile and rubbing her wrist with her other hand.) Mona: It''s ok, it will be normal after some time... (She said and continued washing her shirt and looked at my shirt which is hanged to the hanger and she is trying to get down to hang her shirt. I take the shirt from her hands and hang it near to my shirt and looked at her..) Tom: Happy? (She nodded her head as ok out of happiness.) Mona: Thank you, Tom. (I smile and turned around to turn off the water tap, but suddenly I can sense the water is showering... Wait I didn''t on the shower... I looked around and it''s my girl who turned on the shower and she is about to get wet. So I immediately stand in front of her as a hurdle to not get wet for the water... She is chuckling by looking at me... In the next second, I hold her waist and make her sit on the platform and turn off the shower and looked at her in a serious note for her childish acts. Tom: Why did you turn on the shower? Mona: To take a bath with you... Tom: ahhhhhh... (This girl definitely makes me feel aroused for her childish acts. It''s better if I take her into the room. In between my thoughts I carried her into the room and rest her on the bed and take the towel which is hanging to the hanger and covered her upper body and take off the current towel which is a little wet, she holds the towel and looking at me with her puppy eyes and her glossy lips are tempting me more, I touched her lip with my thumb finger and looked into her eyes and looked at her body which is still exposing her curves. Mona: What happened? (She asked me with her low tone, I strike my head as no and swallowed my thrust and looked at her face once again.) Tom: Please stay here, I will be right back, okay? (She nodded her head as ok, I immediately went into the washroom and take the napkin and clean the floor where she vomited the juice after I am done cleaning I went into the washroom and clean myself once again and take both of our shirts along with the hanger and hang in the room so by morning they will be dry and I take another towel and wrapped around my waist and removed my pant because it is wet due to the shower water. I am checking my girl in the meantime because she will try to escape from me like a rabbit, luckily she didn''t try and sit on the bed as I said. Finally, I am done everything and went close to my girl, when I am moving close to her she is starring at my abbs with her pretty eyes. Tom: What happened? (She touched my abbs with her fingers and looked at me.) Mona: I like them... (I smile by looking at her, and I feel crazy when she likes my body. In the next second, she immediately rests her head on my abbs and wrapped her hands around my waist...) Mona: I feel drowsy... Let''s sleep together... Tom: Together? Mona: Yes, I am scared to stay alone, so please sleep with me... (Ahhhhh... Sleeping with her? We both are almost naked and sleeping in this situation, I will definitely take advantage of the situation... What should I do?) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 120 - I Will Trust You Mona''s Pov: I feel drowsy... I have no clue that how to escape from Williams brutal acts... I don''t know why I feel unconscious but I feel secured and safe when I looked at the blue-eyed man who suddenly opens the door... I feel like he is the life saviour of me and came here to save me from this bastard. I immediatly ran towards him and hugged him without a second thought... He immediately hold me and lifted me by wrapping his hands around my body, I feel the presence of love wrapped up within his warm hug. I feel so relieved and feel so secure in his warm hug. I fell unconscious but I still feel his hug, it''s an amazing thing the never happened in my life till now. His hud is the perfect way to show the love we''re feeling but can''t find the words to say... I tried to hold him tightly with all my energy even though I am not conscious and I can feel the secure love bond between us when we both hug to each other, I can sense he is feeling in the same way I feel... I think that''s what a couple do when they love each other. They put their arms around each other to share and care about good things, bad things, and for me, it helps to overcome from the depression of this tragedy... His warm hug gave me hope to live my life happily... I feel like I want to hug him like this for the rest of my life... I feel so secured... I feel so caring... I feel the love bond between us... I feel my life is complete after meeting him... I feel this is what I am waiting for all these years... A warm caring hug... What else do I need other than this? Inbetween the secured feeling of his hug I happily fell unconscious but I didn''t get scared because I feel this blue-eyed man will save me... After some time I can sense the sun rays falling on my face but I am tired to open my eyes. I feel like I want to sleep more, but I should wake up. The moment when I want to open my eyes I still feel my head is spinning. At the same time, I feel comfortable... I can feel the comfort of a warm cuddle... Yes, this is the first cuddle in my life... Till now in my life, no one cuddles me so caressingly like this except my granny but I will exclude her because she is just my illusion... I can feel the love and care in this cuddle. I feel like I don''t want to lose this cuddle... So I hold it more tightly and enjoying this warm cuddle... I love this cuddle... After some time the sunrises are hitting me more as a hint to make me wake up but I am requesting it in my heart to don''t make me get up from this dream because this is the great lovable dream I got ever had in my life. But after a few seconds, I can send something hard is pressing to my lower tummy. I did not get an idea of what it is but its hardness is disturbing my cuddle. I want to take it away so I hold it with my hand and trying to push it away but the more I am trying to push it away the more it is pinning to my tummy very hardly. I can sense it is hard as a rod but it is not listening to me I tried to grip it tightly with my hand but it is not even fitting into my hand to take it away but it is still pinning to my tummy. After some time I am tired and stopped my trial of push it away and enjoying the cuddle by hugging tightly. But suddenly I can sense the grip on my butt and the grip is pulling me towards that hard rod and I can sense I was locked in between his legs but I am still enjoying the magic of the cuddle and not in a mood to open my eyes to get distracted with this dream... After a few seconds, I can sense the other hand on my waist and hold me tightly... I like it... I like the way it cuddles me close to it very caressingly... This time the brightness of the sunlight is trying to make me wake up so hard, and suddenly I got a flash of my aunt... OMG... It must be late... I should wake up at 5 a.m. to finish my work and by sensing the sunrise I am sure it must be 10 or 11 a.m. in the morning and I am sure my aunt will definitely scold me to hell for my delay... And it''s better to leave this cuddle dream right now, but I don''t want to leave this... After a few seconds, I take a long breath and tried to open my eyes but I still feel dizziness and was unable to open my eyes but I tried hard and slowly opened my eyes. I saw blurred vision around the room I did not understand why my vision got blurred. So I am blinking rubbing my eyes to get my eye vision clearly and after a few seconds I feel normal vision but the room colour is different from my room colour... Why my room colour changed all of a sudden? I look at the ceiling and again looked around the walls to check the colours and found there are different from my room... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 121 - Louds Of Laughter Tom''s POV: Mona: Please sleep with me, I am scared to sleep alone... (She again requested me and looking at me with her puppy eyes. I can understand she really scared to sleep alone. So to make her happy I nodded my head as ok, and yes, I will sleep with her until she went into a deep sleep. After she slept I will wait in the hall until Lilly return. In between my thoughts, she lay on the bed and give me a place to sleep with her. I smile by looking at her and lay beside her. She holds my hand with her both hands and closed her eyes happily, she looks so beautiful when she is sleeping, I looked at her charming face for a few minutes and turned off the light and closed my eyes to sleep for a few minutes to make sure that she is in her deep sleep. But after a few seconds suddenly I heard the screaming of my girl... I didn''t understand what happened to her. I immediately turned on the light and looked at her. She closed her eyes and literally crying by holding her towel. I immediately get up and went close to her and patted on her back to make her calm down... Tom: Hey, is everything okay? (She opened her eyes slowly and looked at me with her wet eyes and in the next second she rested her head on my chest and taking deep sobbing. I understand she got a nightmare and she is scared of that nightmare.) Tom: Did you got a nightmare? (She strikes her head as no and wiped her tears with her hands and looked at me with her worried face. I hold her chin very caressingly and looked into her eyes.) Tom: What happened, my lady? (I don''t know why I spell "my lady" with this girl. I feel like she is my butterfly and I feel a bit low to see tears in her eyes. In the next second, she hides her face on my chest by placing her hand near to my love tattoo. I feel shrills all over my body when she touches the tattoo. I don''t know why I feel magical when she is touching my tattoo. Is it glowing? I just want to check out my tattoo whether it is glowing for my girl''s touch or not. if she is my butterfly it will definitely glow with her touch. I want to check it out but it is covered with her hand. I tried to take away her hand but she came more close to me and striking her head as no. I understand she feels insecure if I take away her hand. Okay.. whatever... I will check it out later... I wrapped my hand around her waist and patting on her back as ok.) Tom: What happened? Mona: I am scared of darkness... (She said with her low worried tone. I looked around to make sure that the lights are on and again looked at my girl.) Tom: I am so sorry about it... I don''t turn off the lights, ok? (She nodded her head as ok but still rest her head near to my chest and her hand is covering my tattoo. I close my eyes and feeling the sense of the tattoo and yes I feel the weird magical sensation on my tattoo... For one second I feel like I want to take away her hand and check my tattoo but she will be more scared if I do in such a harsh way. so I did not try to take away my girl''s hand from my chest instead I am patting on her back to make her calm down... After a few seconds, she closed her eyes and went into a deep sleep by resting her head on my chest. I smile by looking at her cute face and her eyelids are still wet... I wipe the wetness of her eyes with my thumb finger and rest my back to the bed head by holding my girl caressingly. She feels so relieved and wrapped her hands more tightly around me and sleeping. I once again looked around the room and this time I did not turn off the lights because she will get scared if I do so... But my mind is still struck at why she is so much scared of darkness. If she is the heir of dark magic she should not be get scared by the darkness but why she is scared? Does it mean she is not my butterfly? I feel the pain in my heart for the disappointment for the thought that she is not my butterfly. Am I falling in love with another girl? No... It never happened... I am very honest with my love towards my butterfly but why I am feeling disappointed when I got the thought that she is not my butterfly. I hope she should be my butterfly but in that case, she should not get scared of darkness then why she is scared of darkness? I better ask her tomorrow about the reason behind the fear of darkness so I will get clarity whether she is my butterfly or not... Yes, she is in human form so she might get the fears like humans but fear of darkness is weird... She should not get it... Okay... Let it be... I will find it out soon the reason behind it and I will get clarity about her and soon I should find a way whether she is my butterfly or not... In between my thoughts, I slowly lay on the bed by holding my Butterfly. She immediately came more close to me and wrapped her hand around my abbs and rest her head on my chest by thinking it is a pillow and after a few seconds she wrapped her legs around my thighs and sleeping happily, I pulled her more close to me and make her sleep warmly in my cuddle... Chapter 122 - The Cuddle Mona''s Pov: Why my room colour changed all of a sudden? I look at the ceiling and again looked around the walls to check the colours and found there are different from my room... Wait wait... Am I in my room or did I sleep in someone''s room? I slowly try to get up but the cuddles still objecting me to not get up... Ahhh... I like this cuddle, I feel like I want to sleep in this cuddle for some more time, actually, I feel like I want to sleep in this cuddle every night. Wait... The cuddle should be in my dream then why do I sense the cuddle in real? I try to raise my head but my head is still spinning and it''s hard for me to raise my head to check it out. Suddenly I sense a hand on my head and pushing me towards into its cuddle... Wait... What is happening? I did not understand and looked at the place where my head rested by opening my eyes as widely and clearly as possible as I can and I can sense it''s the abbs of a man... What? Am I really in someone cuddles? It''s better to check again, in between my thoughts I looked at the place where I rested my head and yes its the abbs of a man... Does it mean I slept with a man? That''s it I am shocked and screamed out loudly out of scared and fear... "Shhhhhh..." Someone spell out to make me calm down but I am more scared and shouted again out of fear, suddenly a hand holds my mouth to stop out my loud screaming and in the next second, he holds my waist by wrapping his hand around my body and pulled me more close to him. I can sense his bare hand is touching my skin near to my bra line, does it mean he placed his hand under my shirt? I am more shocked and immediately try to push him away but the more I tried the more he is pulling me close to him.. And when he is pulling me close to him I can sense his erected manly hood is hitting near to my lower tummy and now I understand what I was touched in my dream it''s his erected dick which is pinned to my tummy and I hold it and try to push it away. Ahhhhhh... How can I do this? How can I hold a dick? In between my thoughts, I once again try to push him away but the more I tried the more he is locking me in his cuddle. After a few seconds of my trial, I stopped trying to push him away and stay paused to look at his face in the next second he flipped me and pinned me to the bed and get over me and looked into my face and I am shocked the moment I looked into his face, particularly his eyes... Blue-eyed man? Is he the blue eyed man? I am shocked and once again looked into his face to confirm but I am still confused and didn''t understand whether it is real or an illusion... He is very close to me and the gap between our faces are just an inch gap, so it is tough for me to recognise his face. I blink my eyes and once again rub my eyes with my fingers and again looked at him to confirm whether he is the blue eyed man or not and yes he is blue eyed man... My body filled with shrills out of shock and I am scared to look at him so close to me, and he was shirtless and the blanket is covered over. I did not understand anything and I did not understand how he came into my bed and why he is moving so close to me... In between my thoughts, I once again looked around the room and identified this is not my room... Does it mean this room belongs to this blue-eyed man? Does it mean he take me into his house? Why..? What happened..? I try to recall everything and then I got the flash of the attack of Williams last night and I remember he ripped my dress and try to force me to satisfy his desires... And I can remember until the blue-eyed man entered into the room, and I also remember I requested this blue eye man for help and fell unconscious by hugging him... I am sure he saved me from Williams but did he take the advantage of the situation of my unconscious state? The thought itself makes me buried to death. I am looking at him with my widened shocking eyes and involved in my deep thoughts. He slowly take away his hand over my mouth and stares at my face for a few seconds, I can sense his body is touching to my chest a little... But my mind is still confused... How can he do this to me? How dare he stays close to me and take advantage of my unconscious situation? I get into reality and immediately pushed him away, but his hard heavy muscular body didn''t move an inch and still staring at me with his smirk face... I again tried to push him away but this time by looking at my reaction he lay beside me by placing his hand under his head for support and still staring at me with his smirk face... Whatever first I should get up from this bed and then I will ask what he did to me... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 123 - What Is Happening Mona''s Pov: Why my room colour changed all of a sudden? I look at the ceiling and again looked around the walls to check the colours and found there are different from my room... Wait wait... Am I in my room or did I sleep in someone''s room? I slowly try to get up but the cuddles still objecting me to not get up... Ahhh... I like this cuddle, I feel like I want to sleep in this cuddle for some more time, actually, I feel like I want to sleep in this cuddle every night. Wait... The cuddle should be in my dream then why do I sense the cuddle in real? I try to raise my head but my head is still spinning and it''s hard for me to raise my head to check it out. Suddenly I sense a hand on my head and pushing me towards into its cuddle... Wait... What is happening? I did not understand and looked at the place where my head rested by opening my eyes as widely and clearly as possible as I can and I can sense it''s the abbs of a man... What? Am I really in someone cuddles? It''s better to check again, in between my thoughts I looked at the place where I rested my head and yes its the abbs of a man... Does it mean I slept with a man? That''s it I am shocked and screamed out loudly out of scared and fear... "Shhhhhh..." Someone spell out to make me calm down but I am more scared and shouted again out of fear, suddenly a hand holds my mouth to stop out my loud screaming and in the next second, he holds my waist by wrapping his hand around my body and pulled me more close to him. I can sense his bare hand is touching my skin near to my bra line, does it mean he placed his hand under my shirt? I am more shocked and immediately try to push him away but the more I tried the more he is pulling me close to him.. And when he is pulling me close to him I can sense his erected manly hood is hitting near to my lower tummy and now I understand what I was touched in my dream it''s his erected dick which is pinned to my tummy and I hold it and try to push it away. Ahhhhhh... How can I do this? How can I hold a dick? In between my thoughts, I once again try to push him away but the more I tried the more he is locking me in his cuddle. After a few seconds of my trial, I stopped trying to push him away and stay paused to look at his face in the next second he flipped me and pinned me to the bed and get over me and looked into my face and I am shocked the moment I looked into his face, particularly his eyes... Blue-eyed man? Is he the blue eyed man? I am shocked and once again looked into his face to confirm but I am still confused and didn''t understand whether it is real or an illusion... He is very close to me and the gap between our faces are just an inch gap, so it is tough for me to recognise his face. I blink my eyes and once again rub my eyes with my fingers and again looked at him to confirm whether he is the blue eyed man or not and yes he is blue eyed man... My body filled with shrills out of shock and I am scared to look at him so close to me, and he was shirtless and the blanket is covered over. I did not understand anything and I did not understand how he came into my bed and why he is moving so close to me... In between my thoughts, I once again looked around the room and identified this is not my room... Does it mean this room belongs to this blue-eyed man? Does it mean he take me into his house? Why..? What happened..? I try to recall everything and then I got the flash of the attack of Williams last night and I remember he ripped my dress and try to force me to satisfy his desires... And I can remember until the blue-eyed man entered into the room, and I also remember I requested this blue eye man for help and fell unconscious by hugging him... I am sure he saved me from Williams but did he take the advantage of the situation of my unconscious state? The thought itself makes me buried to death. I am looking at him with my widened shocking eyes and involved in my deep thoughts. He slowly take away his hand over my mouth and stares at my face for a few seconds, I can sense his body is touching to my chest a little... But my mind is still confused... How can he do this to me? How dare he stays close to me and take advantage of my unconscious situation? I get into reality and immediately pushed him away, but his hard heavy muscular body didn''t move an inch and still staring at me with his smirk face... I again tried to push him away but this time by looking at my reaction he lay beside me by placing his hand under his head for support and still staring at me with his smirk face... Whatever first I should get up from this bed and then I will ask what he did to me... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 124 - I Like It Mona''s Pov: Why my room colour changed all of a sudden? I look at the ceiling and again looked around the walls to check the colours and found there are different from my room... Wait wait... Am I in my room or did I sleep in someone''s room? I slowly try to get up but the cuddles still objecting me to not get up... Ahhh... I like this cuddle, I feel like I want to sleep in this cuddle for some more time, actually, I feel like I want to sleep in this cuddle every night. Wait... The cuddle should be in my dream then why do I sense the cuddle in real? I try to raise my head but my head is still spinning and it''s hard for me to raise my head to check it out. Suddenly I sense a hand on my head and pushing me towards into its cuddle... Wait... What is happening? I did not understand and looked at the place where my head rested by opening my eyes as widely and clearly as possible as I can and I can sense it''s the abbs of a man... What? Am I really in someone cuddles? It''s better to check again, in between my thoughts I looked at the place where I rested my head and yes its the abbs of a man... Does it mean I slept with a man? That''s it I am shocked and screamed out loudly out of scared and fear... "Shhhhhh..." Someone spell out to make me calm down but I am more scared and shouted again out of fear, suddenly a hand holds my mouth to stop out my loud screaming and in the next second, he holds my waist by wrapping his hand around my body and pulled me more close to him. I can sense his bare hand is touching my skin near to my bra line, does it mean he placed his hand under my shirt? I am more shocked and immediately try to push him away but the more I tried the more he is pulling me close to him.. And when he is pulling me close to him I can sense his erected manly hood is hitting near to my lower tummy and now I understand what I was touched in my dream it''s his erected dick which is pinned to my tummy and I hold it and try to push it away. Ahhhhhh... How can I do this? How can I hold a dick? In between my thoughts, I once again try to push him away but the more I tried the more he is locking me in his cuddle. After a few seconds of my trial, I stopped trying to push him away and stay paused to look at his face in the next second he flipped me and pinned me to the bed and get over me and looked into my face and I am shocked the moment I looked into his face, particularly his eyes... Blue-eyed man? Is he the blue eyed man? I am shocked and once again looked into his face to confirm but I am still confused and didn''t understand whether it is real or an illusion... He is very close to me and the gap between our faces are just an inch gap, so it is tough for me to recognise his face. I blink my eyes and once again rub my eyes with my fingers and again looked at him to confirm whether he is the blue eyed man or not and yes he is blue eyed man... My body filled with shrills out of shock and I am scared to look at him so close to me, and he was shirtless and the blanket is covered over. I did not understand anything and I did not understand how he came into my bed and why he is moving so close to me... In between my thoughts, I once again looked around the room and identified this is not my room... Does it mean this room belongs to this blue-eyed man? Does it mean he take me into his house? Why..? What happened..? I try to recall everything and then I got the flash of the attack of Williams last night and I remember he ripped my dress and try to force me to satisfy his desires... And I can remember until the blue-eyed man entered into the room, and I also remember I requested this blue eye man for help and fell unconscious by hugging him... I am sure he saved me from Williams but did he take the advantage of the situation of my unconscious state? The thought itself makes me buried to death. I am looking at him with my widened shocking eyes and involved in my deep thoughts. He slowly take away his hand over my mouth and stares at my face for a few seconds, I can sense his body is touching to my chest a little... But my mind is still confused... How can he do this to me? How dare he stays close to me and take advantage of my unconscious situation? I get into reality and immediately pushed him away, but his hard heavy muscular body didn''t move an inch and still staring at me with his smirk face... I again tried to push him away but this time by looking at my reaction he lay beside me by placing his hand under his head for support and still staring at me with his smirk face... Whatever first I should get up from this bed and then I will ask what he did to me... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 125 - Thank You So Much Mona''s Pov: Why my room colour changed all of a sudden? I look at the ceiling and again looked around the walls to check the colours and found there are different from my room... Wait wait... Am I in my room or did I sleep in someone''s room? I slowly try to get up but the cuddles still objecting me to not get up... Ahhh... I like this cuddle, I feel like I want to sleep in this cuddle for some more time, actually, I feel like I want to sleep in this cuddle every night. Wait... The cuddle should be in my dream then why do I sense the cuddle in real? I try to raise my head but my head is still spinning and it''s hard for me to raise my head to check it out. Suddenly I sense a hand on my head and pushing me towards into its cuddle... Wait... What is happening? I did not understand and looked at the place where my head rested by opening my eyes as widely and clearly as possible as I can and I can sense it''s the abbs of a man... What? Am I really in someone cuddles? It''s better to check again, in between my thoughts I looked at the place where I rested my head and yes its the abbs of a man... Does it mean I slept with a man? That''s it I am shocked and screamed out loudly out of scared and fear... "Shhhhhh..." Someone spell out to make me calm down but I am more scared and shouted again out of fear, suddenly a hand holds my mouth to stop out my loud screaming and in the next second, he holds my waist by wrapping his hand around my body and pulled me more close to him. I can sense his bare hand is touching my skin near to my bra line, does it mean he placed his hand under my shirt? I am more shocked and immediately try to push him away but the more I tried the more he is pulling me close to him.. And when he is pulling me close to him I can sense his erected manly hood is hitting near to my lower tummy and now I understand what I was touched in my dream it''s his erected dick which is pinned to my tummy and I hold it and try to push it away. Ahhhhhh... How can I do this? How can I hold a dick? In between my thoughts, I once again try to push him away but the more I tried the more he is locking me in his cuddle. After a few seconds of my trial, I stopped trying to push him away and stay paused to look at his face in the next second he flipped me and pinned me to the bed and get over me and looked into my face and I am shocked the moment I looked into his face, particularly his eyes... Blue-eyed man? Is he the blue eyed man? I am shocked and once again looked into his face to confirm but I am still confused and didn''t understand whether it is real or an illusion... He is very close to me and the gap between our faces are just an inch gap, so it is tough for me to recognise his face. I blink my eyes and once again rub my eyes with my fingers and again looked at him to confirm whether he is the blue eyed man or not and yes he is blue eyed man... My body filled with shrills out of shock and I am scared to look at him so close to me, and he was shirtless and the blanket is covered over. I did not understand anything and I did not understand how he came into my bed and why he is moving so close to me... In between my thoughts, I once again looked around the room and identified this is not my room... Does it mean this room belongs to this blue-eyed man? Does it mean he take me into his house? Why..? What happened..? I try to recall everything and then I got the flash of the attack of Williams last night and I remember he ripped my dress and try to force me to satisfy his desires... And I can remember until the blue-eyed man entered into the room, and I also remember I requested this blue eye man for help and fell unconscious by hugging him... I am sure he saved me from Williams but did he take the advantage of the situation of my unconscious state? The thought itself makes me buried to death. I am looking at him with my widened shocking eyes and involved in my deep thoughts. He slowly take away his hand over my mouth and stares at my face for a few seconds, I can sense his body is touching to my chest a little... But my mind is still confused... How can he do this to me? How dare he stays close to me and take advantage of my unconscious situation? I get into reality and immediately pushed him away, but his hard heavy muscular body didn''t move an inch and still staring at me with his smirk face... I again tried to push him away but this time by looking at my reaction he lay beside me by placing his hand under his head for support and still staring at me with his smirk face... Whatever first I should get up from this bed and then I will ask what he did to me... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 126 - I Will Think About It... Mona''s Pov: I again tried to push him away but this time by looking at my reaction he lay beside me by placing his hand under his head for support and still staring at me with his smirk face... Whatever first I should get up from this bed and then I will ask what he did to me and I will ask why he takes advantage of me by making me to sleep with him when I am unconscious and I will also ask why he brings me into his house... In between my thoughts, I try to get up from the bed by taking away the blanket over me but the moment I take away the blanket I am shocked by looking at myself. I am just in a short and a bra over me... What the hell... I immediately take the blanket and wrapped it around my body and sit like a statue out of shock... What happened? Why I am nude? Why I slept with this blue-eyed man with my nude body? And he too looks almost nude and why he slept with me with his nude body? Does it mean, did we had sex last night? I am shocked and scared at my thoughts... Tears filled my eyes and my head is still spinning and I have no idea what he have done to me last night. I am scared to guess what might happen but I am sure that I am unconscious till now... Does it mean he take the advantage of the situation and take my virginity and enjoyed me all over the night? Tears started overflowing from my eyes by thinking what might happen to me... I feel disappointed and the pain is killing me for the acts he did to me... How can he do this to me when I fell unconscious? How can he take the advantage of my unconscious situation? I don''t know who he is and I don''t know where he is from and I don''t know where he will stay and I don''t know what his name is, but I trusted him... I trusted him even though I don''t know anything about him... I trusted him bliendly by thinking he will understand my situation and help me but... He didn''t... Instead he Used me by taking the advantage of the situation... I made a mistake... I made a mistake by trusting him... I kept the blind hope on him by thinking that he will save me from Williams but I never thought he will takes the advantage of my situation and use me when I am unconscious... My heart breaks out of pain for his actions... What he is thinking of himself? Does he think I am a girl like everyone in the pub who will sell their body for money? On the first day we met when he tried to take a close move with me I throw away all the money he offered to me at his face, I hope he should have understood about my character on the same day but he did not instead he uses me by taking the advantage of my situation. Why does this happen to me? What mistake I did in my life? Being good to everyone is the mistake I did? And why he ruins my life? As far as I know, I never harm any person or any human being till now... Then why did this happen to me? Why God is punishing me in every way? Why he is playing with my life like a toy? I started crying by cupping my face with my hands. He came close to me and wrapped his hand around my body and tried to pull me close to him... Tom: Hey, what happened? Why are you crying? (How can he ask me what happened? Doesn''t he know why I am crying? Doesn''t he know what he did to me when I fell unconscious? Doesn''t he knows what he did to me on his bed? And how dare he to move so close to me? And how can he act with me as if he did nothing to me? I immediately pushed his hand away and looked at him with my cry face, but he is least bothered about me and smiling by looking at my face. How can he smile when I am crying? How can he enjoy when he is looking at my cry face?) Tom: Tell me why are you crying? (He asked me with his teasing laughing tone, and by looking at his laughing face I am getting more irritation and I immediately throw the pillow which is near to me at his face but he catches the pillow and looking at me with his smirk face and hugged the pillow tightly and looking at me with his narrowed eyes.) Tom: First tell me what happened? And then you can fight with me as you like... Mona: Don''t you know what you did to me when I fell unconscious? (I asked him with my rage crying tone.) Tom: Don''t you remember what you did to me? (He said with his smirk face and take the pillow and rest his head on it. I am confused and did not understand what he meant and I tried to remember everything but I am not getting any flashes.) Mona: What do you mean? (I asked him with my confused pale face.) Tom: I mean don''t you remember what you have done to me? (He said by showing his abbs to me and pointing the lipstick marks on around his body. I am shocked by looking at those lipstick marks... What he is trying to say? (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 127 - I Will Do It Mona''s Pov: I again tried to push him away but this time by looking at my reaction he lay beside me by placing his hand under his head for support and still staring at me with his smirk face... Whatever first I should get up from this bed and then I will ask what he did to me and I will ask why he takes advantage of me by making me to sleep with him when I am unconscious and I will also ask why he brings me into his house... In between my thoughts, I try to get up from the bed by taking away the blanket over me but the moment I take away the blanket I am shocked by looking at myself. I am just in a short and a bra over me... What the hell... I immediately take the blanket and wrapped it around my body and sit like a statue out of shock... What happened? Why I am nude? Why I slept with this blue-eyed man with my nude body? And he too looks almost nude and why he slept with me with his nude body? Does it mean, did we had sex last night? I am shocked and scared at my thoughts... Tears filled my eyes and my head is still spinning and I have no idea what he have done to me last night. I am scared to guess what might happen but I am sure that I am unconscious till now... Does it mean he take the advantage of the situation and take my virginity and enjoyed me all over the night? Tears started overflowing from my eyes by thinking what might happen to me... I feel disappointed and the pain is killing me for the acts he did to me... How can he do this to me when I fell unconscious? How can he take the advantage of my unconscious situation? I don''t know who he is and I don''t know where he is from and I don''t know where he will stay and I don''t know what his name is, but I trusted him... I trusted him even though I don''t know anything about him... I trusted him bliendly by thinking he will understand my situation and help me but... He didn''t... Instead he Used me by taking the advantage of the situation... I made a mistake... I made a mistake by trusting him... I kept the blind hope on him by thinking that he will save me from Williams but I never thought he will takes the advantage of my situation and use me when I am unconscious... My heart breaks out of pain for his actions... What he is thinking of himself? Does he think I am a girl like everyone in the pub who will sell their body for money? On the first day we met when he tried to take a close move with me I throw away all the money he offered to me at his face, I hope he should have understood about my character on the same day but he did not instead he uses me by taking the advantage of my situation. Why does this happen to me? What mistake I did in my life? Being good to everyone is the mistake I did? And why he ruins my life? As far as I know, I never harm any person or any human being till now... Then why did this happen to me? Why God is punishing me in every way? Why he is playing with my life like a toy? I started crying by cupping my face with my hands. He came close to me and wrapped his hand around my body and tried to pull me close to him... Tom: Hey, what happened? Why are you crying? (How can he ask me what happened? Doesn''t he know why I am crying? Doesn''t he know what he did to me when I fell unconscious? Doesn''t he knows what he did to me on his bed? And how dare he to move so close to me? And how can he act with me as if he did nothing to me? I immediately pushed his hand away and looked at him with my cry face, but he is least bothered about me and smiling by looking at my face. How can he smile when I am crying? How can he enjoy when he is looking at my cry face?) Tom: Tell me why are you crying? (He asked me with his teasing laughing tone, and by looking at his laughing face I am getting more irritation and I immediately throw the pillow which is near to me at his face but he catches the pillow and looking at me with his smirk face and hugged the pillow tightly and looking at me with his narrowed eyes.) Tom: First tell me what happened? And then you can fight with me as you like... Mona: Don''t you know what you did to me when I fell unconscious? (I asked him with my rage crying tone.) Tom: Don''t you remember what you did to me? (He said with his smirk face and take the pillow and rest his head on it. I am confused and did not understand what he meant and I tried to remember everything but I am not getting any flashes.) Mona: What do you mean? (I asked him with my confused pale face.) Tom: I mean don''t you remember what you have done to me? (He said by showing his abbs to me and pointing the lipstick marks on around his body. I am shocked by looking at those lipstick marks... What he is trying to say? (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 128 - I Will Let You Know Tom''s Pov: Tom: I mean don''t you remember what you have done to me? (He said by showing his abbs to me and pointing the lipstick marks on around his body. I am shocked by looking at those lipstick marks... What he is trying to say? How can he have so many lipstick marks on his body? Does it mean I kissed him in real? No way... I didn''t... But by looking at his confident face I feel like it''s me who kissed him voluntarily on his abbs. I am still looking at him with my confused face for the answer.) Tom: Don''t you remember anything of what happened last night? (I strike my head as no and again looked at the lipstick marks and again looked at him.) Mona: What are they? What I did to you...? (I asked him with my confused tone. He smiled by looking at me and continued looking towards the ceiling and involved in his deep thoughts and started explaining what I have done to him.) Tom: Last night after you requested me to save you from Williams, I beat him and saved you from him but it didn''t end there... After I beat him up you got impressed by looking at my fight and immediately came towards me and hug me tightly and requested me to don''t leave your hug... Mona: What? Did I really request you to hug me? Tom: of course... Mona: As far as I remember, I fell unconscious the moment I looked at you, and I didn''t even remember your fight too... Did I really hug you? (I asked him with my confused tone.) Tom: Do you think I am telling lies... (He asked me with his serious tone.) Mona: I don''t mean it... Tom: The? Mona: I didn''t remember anything after I fell unconscious... Tom: Yeah, that''s the reason I am trying to explain it to you because you should know what you have done to me, if I didn''t say what happened last night, you will definitely misunderstand me. Mona: I am so sorry to interrupt you, please tell me what happened. Tom: You requested me to don''t leave your hug and you hugged me tightly in such a way that all your body is squeezing to mine... (He paused and stared at my body for a few seconds and again looked at my face and I can understand what he means, I hugged him tightly in such a way that he can sense my private parts too... I feel so embarrassed for my actions. He is still starring at me and continued his explanation.) Tom: You squeeze your entire body very intensely and requested me to don''t leave your hug and later you tried to unbutton my shirt, but I hesitate and didn''t allow you to remove it... You suddenly started crying for my refusal and when I came close to you and asked you what happened this time you hold my pant and trying to unzip my pant to... Mona: No... No... I don''t believe you and you are telling me the lies... I still remember I fell unconscious, how can you say that I begged you to hug me? And how can you say that I tried to remove your shirt and how can you say that I tried to unzi... (I feel embarrassed to spell those words, I paused asking him and trying to remember what exactly happened but I didn''t remember anything. I once again looked at him with my confused face. He immediately laughed by looking at my face and continued looking at me with his smirk face.) Tom: You think you fell unconscious, dear but the matter is you did all the naughty activities with me to satisfy your desires. You are pretending you remember nothing and blaming me for everything... Mona: What? Naughty things? What do you mean by the naughty things I did to you? (I am scared by listening to the word naughty things, did I do all the naughty things for real? What kind of naughty things I did to him? I don''t even know about the naughty things, then how I will ask him about it?) Tom: Don''t you really remember what you have done to me? (He asked me out of shock and I immediately strike my head as no...) Tom: When you are trying to unzip my pant I hold your hand and to warned you to don''t do such silly things, you listened to me and nodded your head as ok but in the next second you requested me to don''t leave your hug and I accepted your request and allowed you to hug me for a while. Later you requested me to take you to my home... But I didn''t accept it and tried to drop you at your house but I don''t know where your house address is, so I asked you but you are not willing to say your house address instead you insisted me to take you along with me to my room and the moment we entered into this room... (He paused of what he is saying and his face immediately turn to blush and looked at me with his narrowed smirk eyes. I am looking at him with my widened shocking eyes to listen to him.) Mona: What happened after we entered into this room? Please tell me, I didn''t remember anything. Tom: You again started kissing me everywhere... I try to control you but you did not listen to me and requested me to allow you to kiss me... (I again looked at his body to check the lipstick marks and again looked at him. Am I really asked him to kiss him?) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 129 - Where It Is Tom''s Pov: Tom: I mean don''t you remember what you have done to me? (He said by showing his abbs to me and pointing the lipstick marks on around his body. I am shocked by looking at those lipstick marks... What he is trying to say? How can he have so many lipstick marks on his body? Does it mean I kissed him in real? No way... I didn''t... But by looking at his confident face I feel like it''s me who kissed him voluntarily on his abbs. I am still looking at him with my confused face for the answer.) Tom: Don''t you remember anything of what happened last night? (I strike my head as no and again looked at the lipstick marks and again looked at him.) Mona: What are they? What I did to you...? (I asked him with my confused tone. He smiled by looking at me and continued looking towards the ceiling and involved in his deep thoughts and started explaining what I have done to him.) Tom: Last night after you requested me to save you from Williams, I beat him and saved you from him but it didn''t end there... After I beat him up you got impressed by looking at my fight and immediately came towards me and hug me tightly and requested me to don''t leave your hug... Mona: What? Did I really request you to hug me? Tom: of course... Mona: As far as I remember, I fell unconscious the moment I looked at you, and I didn''t even remember your fight too... Did I really hug you? (I asked him with my confused tone.) Tom: Do you think I am telling lies... (He asked me with his serious tone.) Mona: I don''t mean it... Tom: The? Mona: I didn''t remember anything after I fell unconscious... Tom: Yeah, that''s the reason I am trying to explain it to you because you should know what you have done to me, if I didn''t say what happened last night, you will definitely misunderstand me. Mona: I am so sorry to interrupt you, please tell me what happened. Tom: You requested me to don''t leave your hug and you hugged me tightly in such a way that all your body is squeezing to mine... (He paused and stared at my body for a few seconds and again looked at my face and I can understand what he means, I hugged him tightly in such a way that he can sense my private parts too... I feel so embarrassed for my actions. He is still starring at me and continued his explanation.) Tom: You squeeze your entire body very intensely and requested me to don''t leave your hug and later you tried to unbutton my shirt, but I hesitate and didn''t allow you to remove it... You suddenly started crying for my refusal and when I came close to you and asked you what happened this time you hold my pant and trying to unzip my pant to... Mona: No... No... I don''t believe you and you are telling me the lies... I still remember I fell unconscious, how can you say that I begged you to hug me? And how can you say that I tried to remove your shirt and how can you say that I tried to unzi... (I feel embarrassed to spell those words, I paused asking him and trying to remember what exactly happened but I didn''t remember anything. I once again looked at him with my confused face. He immediately laughed by looking at my face and continued looking at me with his smirk face.) Tom: You think you fell unconscious, dear but the matter is you did all the naughty activities with me to satisfy your desires. You are pretending you remember nothing and blaming me for everything... Mona: What? Naughty things? What do you mean by the naughty things I did to you? (I am scared by listening to the word naughty things, did I do all the naughty things for real? What kind of naughty things I did to him? I don''t even know about the naughty things, then how I will ask him about it?) Tom: Don''t you really remember what you have done to me? (He asked me out of shock and I immediately strike my head as no...) Tom: When you are trying to unzip my pant I hold your hand and to warned you to don''t do such silly things, you listened to me and nodded your head as ok but in the next second you requested me to don''t leave your hug and I accepted your request and allowed you to hug me for a while. Later you requested me to take you to my home... But I didn''t accept it and tried to drop you at your house but I don''t know where your house address is, so I asked you but you are not willing to say your house address instead you insisted me to take you along with me to my room and the moment we entered into this room... (He paused of what he is saying and his face immediately turn to blush and looked at me with his narrowed smirk eyes. I am looking at him with my widened shocking eyes to listen to him.) Mona: What happened after we entered into this room? Please tell me, I didn''t remember anything. Tom: You again started kissing me everywhere... I try to control you but you did not listen to me and requested me to allow you to kiss me... (I again looked at his body to check the lipstick marks and again looked at him. Am I really asked him to kiss him?) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 130 - His House Mona''s Pov: Tom: Why are you crying for nothing? We can continue it further and maintain this as a secret... Trust me you will enjoy it more... (I suddenly burst out with tears and cover the blanket around my body even though I wear my t-shirt and started crying again... In between my cry I hear the door knocking sound, I don''t know who is knocking on the door, maybe it might be his parents... This blue-eyed man went near to the door and unlocked the door. In my side look, I can sense someone entered into the room and I also understand it is a girl. "Hey Mona, good morning..." I heard a familiar voice, I immediately raised my head to look at the person and I am shocked by looking at Lilly... Mona: Lilly? (I said with my shocking tone and she immediately came close to me with her smiling face and sit beside me and hugged me. I immediately hugged her back and my tears overflow in her hug. I wish at least Lilly should take care of me rather than this man... Whatever, my fate didn''t allow me to do the good things... After a few seconds she breaks her hug and looked at my cry face.) Lilly: Hey Mona, what happened? Why are you crying? (She asked me with her worried tone, but I strike my head as no because I don''t want to know about last night incident to anyone.) Lilly: Everything okay? (I did not reply anything to her and she immediately looked at the blue-eyed man as to what happened, he just looking at her with his smiling face. Wait... Why Lilly came to his house? How does she know this blue-eyed man''s house? And this man didn''t shock when Lilly entered into the room, does it mean he know the person who knocked on the door is Lilly? How can he guess so easily? And how Lilly came to this room? Even Lilly didn''t get surprised by looking at me instead she came close to me very casually... In between my thoughts Lilly looked at me and hold my chin and make me to look into her face.) Lilly: What happened Mona? Why are you crying? Mona: I don''t know anything happened last night, and I don''t do anything intentionally. I fell unconscious. (I said with my cry tone, Lilly immediately wiped my tears and patting on my back to make me calm down.) Lilly: Hey Mona, I know you are unconscious and I can understand you did not do anything intentionally but the thing is you acted so cute when you are unconscious... (She said with her smiling face.) Mona: cute? (I did not understand what she is trying to say and why she is saying I acted so cute? Kissing this blue eyed man everywhere on his body is the cute thing she finds? Wait... How does Lilly know about it? How can she say that I acted so cute? Wait, if Lilly is with me then she doesn''t allow me to kiss this blue eyed man... Ahhh... I am confused, I am totally confused and my head is still spinning and have no idea what Lilly is trying to say. I am still looking at her with my confused face.) Lilly: Yes Mona, The way you requested me to dance with you is the most cutest thing ever... (She said with her smiling face and I have no clue when I asked her about dance.) Lilly: Okay, at first I will bring coffee to both of you, ok? Mona: No... (I immediately hold Lilly''s hand to not leave me in this room with this blue-eyed man and I have no idea why she is preparing the coffee in this blue eyed men house.) Lilly: It''s just 2 min, Mona, I prepared it, it''s on the table... Mona: No, Lilly please be with me... Lilly: Ok then... Tell me, Mona, how do you feel now? Mona: Fine, by the way how do you know his house and how do you know I fell unconscious? (Lilly immediately smiled by listening to my questions.) Lilly: His house? Mona: Yeah... (Lily immediately laughed at me by holding my hand and continued her explanation.) Lilly: It''s my home, Mona... Mona: What? I am shocked the moment I listen to her... Lilly: Yes Mona, after you fell unconscious, this sir helped us to carry you to the car and we all reached to my house. (I am really shocked by listening to Lilly, so this house is Lilly''s house and I stayed in her house but why this blue-eyed man said this house belong to him? I once again looked at Lilly and understand she is saying the truth. So it means he lied to me... I immediately looked at him and he started laughing by looking at my dumb face. Now I understand all the story he said till now is the lie... Ahhhh... How can he tease me in such a way? And now see how he is laughing by looking at my cry face. Idiot fellow... How lewd storey he says to me... He includes all his fantasy into the story and makes me feel scared... For these few minutes I believed his fake story and was scared to death, I immediately take the pillow and throw it on his face. He escaped from it and still laughing by looking at me. Lilly is looking at both of us with her confused face.) Lily: Guys, what happened? (What should I say to Lilly? Shall I explain to her about his lewd storey? Yakk... Noway... I can''t even spell those words... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 131 - What The Hell Mona''s Pov: Tom: You again started kissing me everywhere... I try to control you but you did not listen to me and requested me to allow you to kiss me... (I again looked at his body to check the lipstick marks and again looked at him. Am I really asked him to kiss him? Did I behave in such a cheap way? What the hell I did... I feel so nervous and scared at the same time, I feel I want to confirm it from him, it''s better to ask him what happened next...) Mona: So, did you allow me to kiss you? (I hope he might control me by not letting me to kiss him but by looking at his body I can understand he did not controlled me and I kissed him everywhere.) Tom: No man will lose the chance when a girl requested him for a kiss... Mona: So? Tom: So I allowed you to do whatever you want... And you know what happened next... (He paused saying and again looked at me with his smirk face by looking at his face I can understand I did something bad.) Mona: Please tell me what happened next? (I asked him with my nervous tone.) Tom: Well, after we entered into this room, you kissed me very passionately for a few minutes. And later you removed my shirt and enjoyed kissing my abbs and it leads to... (Tears filled my eyes while listening to him. How can I do this? How I can kiss him in such a shameless way? Why I did not think about myself and behaved in such a lewd way? No, no way... I can''t behave in such a way even though if it is in my dreams... Is he teasing me? Or is it real? By looking at his body and looking at the lipstick marks I can understand he is not teasing me and he is saying the facts but it''s better to confirm it once again.) Mona: Did I really do this to you? Tom: You have the proof, look at my body and look at your lipstick marks... Mona: What happened next? (I asked him with my cry tone after confirming my lipstick marks.) Tom: Next? After you enjoy my abbs, you started removing your clothes... Mona: Did I removed my clothes before you? (He looked at my body, I hold my blanket more tightly and covered to make sure I am not exposing to him.) Tom: Yes, and you asked me to... (He again paused and I can''t bear this suspense so I shouted at him.) Mona: asked what? Tom: You asked me to remove my clothes too, but I did not accept it. You immediately started crying and to make you calm down I removed my clothes and then... Mona: and then? Tom: And then, you requested me to break your Virginity... Mona: What? (Tears started rolling down from my eyes and I hate myself for my cheap behaviour, how can I ask him to break my virginity?) Tom: Why are you crying? (I strike my head as no and still continued crying by holding the blanket.) Tom: I did not allow you to do so but you cried until I started enjoying you... Mona: So, you take my virginity by believing my unconscious words? Tom: Actually you did a great job, dear, I just tried to start it but you advanced me and finish our first session very wildly... Even I enjoyed it when you take the initiation... I still remember how you move to satisfy your desires... And I can still remember your seductive moanings too... Mona: Will you please shut up? Tom: Excuse me... I am saying of what happened last night just because you requested me to say about it... Don''t you know how many rounds we are done.. You still hold my dick and massaged it just before you wake up... You liked it a lot and you were also amused by looking at my big size, and now, you are asking me to shut up after you have done all these things? (By finishing his words he came close to me and wrapped his hand around my shoulder. I immediately pushed him away and crying... I didn''t expect this will happen in my life... I never thought I will behave in such a lewd way... This is not me... Why I did this? What should I do now? I am crying and my mind is filled with many questions. In between my thoughts, he gets up from the bed by wrapping a towel near to his waist and take a shirt from the hanger and gave it to me. I immediately take the shirt and wear it and he too wears his clothes. But my tears are still overflowing from my eyes... He drag the chair and sit in front of me and looking at my crying face.) Tom: Hey, why are you crying? (How can he ask why I am crying? Why can''t he understand my pain? Don''t he knew what happened to me?) Tom: Does it still hurts? Mona: What? Tom: I mean you''re virgina, Last night, you said it is hurting and bleeding but at the same time you said it is giving you the pleasure and continued enjoying my deep hard strokes... (I immediately take the pillow and throw it on his face and take another pillow and beating him with that. He is still laughing at me in a teasing way.) Tom: Why are you crying for nothing? We can continue it further and maintain this as a secret... Trust me you will enjoy it more... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 132 - Is It Real? Mona''s Pov: Mona: Did you change my dress for the second time? (I asked her to confirm it once again, so I will get clarity about my present nightwear.) Lily: Yes Mona, after we reached my apartment, you get into semi-consciousness and vomited on your clothes. So I once again changed your dress to shorts and a t-shirt. (I feel more relieved after listening to Lilly but I am still confused why I am shirtless when I wake up. Does it mean he removed my clothes when I am unconscious? No... I am sure he doesn''t take advantage, then how I can wake up in such a nude way? Did I really act weirdly with him in a lewd way with my semi-conscious mind? I will get clarity if this shirt is the same that Lilly changed.) Mona: Is this the same shirt you changed for me last night? Lilly: Yes, Mona... (I tried to remember from where he gave me this shirt because I am not on this shirt when I wake up so it''s better to find from where he gave me this shirt. I looked at the corner where he went and I saw the hanger and understand he takes my shirt from the hanger to wear it. If I acted in a few ways with him I will definitely leave my shirt on the floor, in that case, and he should have taken my shirt from the floor if anything intense session happened but he takes the shirt from the hanger. So something might happen and there must be a strong reason to hang my t-shirt but I am sure it doesn''t relate to the intense session. I feel more relieved and looked at Lilly to ask her about my semi conscious activities.) Mona: Lilly, did I acted weirdly when I am semi-consciousness? Lilly: No Mona, you acted so cute... Even though you are unconscious you are requested me to dance with you, I can understand how much you love the dance. (When Lilly is saying to me about the dance I am getting the flashes that I dance with this blue-eyed man. I can sense his warm hands holding my waist and I wrapped my hands around his neck and I still remember I am staring into his blue eyes when I am dancing with him, Is it real or is it my dream? Did I really dance with him? My face turns to blush for the thought that I dance with this blue eyed man but I don''t know whether it is my dream or it''s real, whatever the thought itself makes me feel happy.) Lilly: What happened, Mona? Why you are blushing? Mona: So did we dance last night? Lilly: No Mona, actually I am in a hurry to go outside with Lance, it''s a sudden plan, I feel nervous at the same time I am scared for the sudden plan with Lance. So I requested you to go to sleep and you cutely listen to me and went into sleep... (So it''s my dream that I am dancing with this blue-eyed man. I feel a little disappointed when I realise it''s a dream. I don''t know why I feel disappointed, but I am sure I am having some positive feelings on him from the first day I met him.) Mona: Lilly, I am so sorry to ruin your personal plans with Lance. Lilly: No, Mona, you did not ruin anything... Actually you are the Angel god to our love story, if you are not there then this sudden plan may not work out, luckily it happens... (Lilly said with her blushed face and she is smiling with her happy face.) Mona: What happened, Lilly, any good news? Lilly: Yes Mona, Last night this sir requested me to open up my feelings with Lance, so I requested Lance for the long drive to express my feelings. But I feel guilty to go with Lance because you fell unconscious and I don''t want to leave you alone but this sir said he will take care of you and as he said he really take a good care of you and he is very secure so I left you alone with this sir... Please excuse me... Mona: Hey it''s ok, I am very glad that you finally agreed to open up with your feelings with Lance, first tell me what happened in your long drive... (I asked Lilly out of my excitement tone.) Lilly: Actually I want to make him a surprise by confessing my feelings to him and I wish I want to tell him about my past life facts but the scene is reversed... During our long drive, I am guiding him to stop the bike at some main point to confess my feelings but he did not listen to me and requested me to stay quiet and finally, he takes me to another place which is exclusively decorated by him according to my taste with all the balloons and flowers with a cute little cake in the middle, actually, I am shocked and at the same time I am surprised the moment I looked at the decoration around me and suddenly he sits on his knees and confessed his love to me. I cried out of happiness. I am so glad and lucky to find such an understanding partner in my life. (I feel so happy when Lilly is saying about her cute proposal. I immediately checked on her finger and there is a diamond ring on her finger. So I am sure she accepted Lance proposal and now both of them are a cute love couple. I immediately hugged Lilly to congratulate her.) Mona: Congratulations Lilly... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 133 - What Do You Mean? Mona''s Pov: Lily: Guys, what happened? (What should I say to Lilly? Shall I explain to her about his lewd storey? Yakk... Noway... I can''t even spell those words... It''s better I should stay quiet and did not say anything to Lilly about his story. But I feel relieved after listening to Lilly that this house belongs to her, so it is confirmed that he wants to tease me and by looking at his teasing smile I can understand the story he told till now is the fake one. I don''t know what I did last night but I am sure that any lewd things did not happen between us. But I still have a doubt that why I am not on my clothes at the time of wake up? Yes, I slept with him almost all with my nude body... And if it is Lilly''s house then why he slept with me instead of Lilly? Lilly should have slept with me, many questions filled in my mind but I don''t know how to ask about this to Lilly before this blue-eyed man. In between my thoughts, I looked at the blue-eyed man and he is still laughing out loudly by looking at my face. At first, I was irritated by his teasing laugh, but now I like to look at his smiling face and he looks so cute when he is laughing. His handsomeness is enhanced when he is laughing. My thoughts were distracted by Lilly''s fake cough and I get into reality and looked at Lilly, she raised her eyebrows as to what, I stick my head as no and looked at her with my blushed face. After a few seconds his phone started ringing, he stopped his laughter and looked at his phone... Tom: Excuse me... (He said and left the room to take the call. I immediately looked at Lilly to ask what exactly happened last night.) Mona: So Lilly, please tell me what happened last night? Are you there when I fell unconscious in the pub? (Lilly looked at me with her brief smile and strike her head as no, my heartbeats skip for a second after looking at her answer, does it mean the blue-eyed man story is real? So till now what he said is right? No... No...) Lilly: Mona, I did not there when you fell unconscious but I noticed when you are entering into the room and later Williams too enter into the same room. So I suspect something danger thing is happening to you because I know what that bastard will try to do to you. And I wish I want to enter into the room immediately to save you but I can''t fight him because he is strong than me. So I immediately ran towards the kitchen and requested Lance to help you, and by the time we both reached the room the door was little opened and I heard no noise in the room. So I entered into the room silently to check on you and the first thing I noticed is William fell unconscious on the floor with the wounds on his face and this sir is carrying you and I noticed you too fell unconscious by holding this sir, and your clothes are almost torn. So I immediately bring your clothes and changed in the same room. I understand what this Willam bastard is tried to do to you, whatever this sir saved you from him. Later this sir helped us to carry you into the car and we all reached my home... (I am still in a dilemma when I am listening to Lilly, because, she just said she changed to my clothes in the pub then how come this short and t-shirt came to my body? And she also said I am with this blue-eyed man and fell unconscious. So it means it is once again confirmed that this blue-eyed man says lies to me because he says that I requested him for a kiss and he also said that I tried to hold his dick... Ahhh... Idiot fellow... I feel so relieved but at the same time, I am getting the flashes of his lewd weird story... How can he say those words shamelessly? Whatever I feel relieved after listening to Lilly but my mind is still struck at my clothes changing. Does Lilly change my clothes in the presence of this blue-eyed man? It''s better to ask Lilly about it.) Mona: So, you changed my clothes in front of this blue-eyed man? Lilly: Mona, I am so sorry, actually I am in a hurry and nervous when I am changing your clothes in the pub above to all I am more scared because that bastard Williams is still fell unconscious on the floor. So I hurriedly change your clothes in front of the sir. But he acted like a Gentleman... Mona: Gentleman? What do you mean, Lilly? Lilly: When I am changing your dress, in the middle of changing I got a flash that he is staying in the same room. So I looked at him to check whether he is staring at your body or not, but by that time he turned to the other side and did not even look at your face. I feel so pleased for his behaviour and I quickly continue to change your dress and finally, within few minutes I am done changing your dress but I openly asked him to wait outside of the room when I am changing your dress for the second time... Mona: Did you change my dress for the second time? (I asked her to confirm it once again, so I will get clarity about my present nightwear.) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 134 - Please Wait Mona''s Pov: I feel so happy when Lilly is saying about her cute proposal. I immediately checked on her finger and there is a diamond ring on her finger. So I am sure she accepted Lance proposal and now both of them are a cute love couple. I immediately hugged Lilly to congratulate her. Mona: Congratulations Lilly... Lilly: Thank you so much, Mona... Actually, I did not expect this sudden proposal from him, Mona, I thought I am taking him to some other place in the name of the long drive to confess my feelings to him but the thing is he already planned to propose to me... Mona: That''s so sweet... Lilly: Yes Mona, but at the time when he proposed to me, I did not accept his proposal and requested him to listen to my past life, he said he will listen but on one condition that I should confirm him whether I will accept his proposal or not, and he also said that he is least bothered about my past life and listening to it just because for my satisfaction. So he asked me to confirm about his love confession first. I said I am ok to live the rest of my life with him. He feels so happy and later continued listening to my past for my satisfaction and I openly said all my bad past to him... Mona: So he is okay with your past, right? (Lilly nodded her head happily.) Lilly: Yes Mona, he said he is ok with that and he also said that he is least bothered about my past life... Mona: Yes Lilly, the past is always a past and we should not think about it when we realise and walking on the right path... What all matters are what you are doing now and how you are going to do it in the future. And I have enough confidence that you will successfully lead a happy blissful life. And the most important thing is Lance understand about you than anyone else and accepted everything just because he is loving you truly... Lilly: Yes Mona, he so sweet and cute, he did not even consider about the past things that I said to him, he immediately accepted that he is ok with my past, I feel so happy and grateful for his instant decision... I hope he should not change his mind in future and live with me forever by sharing his love and affection to me... Mona: He never do that, Lilly, he loves you a lot, he is not the kind of guy who will use you for his benefits and leave you when his needs got satisfied. He is genuinely loving you and he is so lucky to find such a cute little girl like you, Lilly... Lilly: Yes, Mona, actually, I am so lucky to find him... You know one thing Moana, the luckiest part of our life is when we started living our life with our beloved ones by sharing love with each other and enjoying his caring towards us... And I feel my life is complete with Lance and I am sure he will take good care of the rest of my life and I am so glad that I find Lance in my life. Mona: I am so happy for you Lilly.. (I said and hugged Lilly out of happiness, my eyes got wet for this happiest moment... I closed my eyes to control my happy tears but my mind is still thinking of what she just said about Love... And yes our life is complete when we find our lovable soulmate... And the most luckiest part of our life is when the person who is our beloved is the person who is our soulmate... Lilly grabs the lucky chance, and the one who she loved becomes her soulmate... Even I feel like I should grab this luckiest chance... I hope my soulmate should be the one I love him... I am very excited to know who is the person that I fall in love... Suddenly I got the flash of the Blue-eyed man and his smiling face... How cute his smile is... Ahhh... Why do I feel he is my soulmate? No... Mona... No... You are just visualising him, and he is nothing to you... Just come out of your daydreaming and get into reality world... I take a long breath and opened my eyes and the moment I opened my eyes I looked at the blue-eyed man who is stand in front of me and staring at my face with his smiling face... My body is filled with shrills when I looked at him... Is he the person to whom I am falling in love? I don''t know why I feel some special feeling when he is around me... This does not happen now, it happens from the day one we met and I still remember how I stared into his eyes on the first day in the pub, he is something special... Maybe this is called love at first sight... Am I overthinking by visualising that I am falling in love with him? Come on Mona... Don''t think much... He is just your life saviour, that''s it... Nothing more, nothing less... But my heart is pounding happily when I am staring at him... Okay... Let''s see, how our destiny will lead too... But I don''t know why my heart is filled with happiness and pleasure when I am thinking that he is my soulmate and he is my beloved one in my life... I feel like my life is complete when I am visualising him as my soulmate. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 135 - What Happened? Mona''s Pov: I feel so happy when Lilly is saying about her cute proposal. I immediately checked on her finger and there is a diamond ring on her finger. So I am sure she accepted Lance proposal and now both of them are a cute love couple. I immediately hugged Lilly to congratulate her. Mona: Congratulations Lilly... Lilly: Thank you so much, Mona... Actually, I did not expect this sudden proposal from him, Mona, I thought I am taking him to some other place in the name of the long drive to confess my feelings to him but the thing is he already planned to propose to me... Mona: That''s so sweet... Lilly: Yes Mona, but at the time when he proposed to me, I did not accept his proposal and requested him to listen to my past life, he said he will listen but on one condition that I should confirm him whether I will accept his proposal or not, and he also said that he is least bothered about my past life and listening to it just because for my satisfaction. So he asked me to confirm about his love confession first. I said I am ok to live the rest of my life with him. He feels so happy and later continued listening to my past for my satisfaction and I openly said all my bad past to him... Mona: So he is okay with your past, right? (Lilly nodded her head happily.) Lilly: Yes Mona, he said he is ok with that and he also said that he is least bothered about my past life... Mona: Yes Lilly, the past is always a past and we should not think about it when we realise and walking on the right path... What all matters are what you are doing now and how you are going to do it in the future. And I have enough confidence that you will successfully lead a happy blissful life. And the most important thing is Lance understand about you than anyone else and accepted everything just because he is loving you truly... Lilly: Yes Mona, he so sweet and cute, he did not even consider about the past things that I said to him, he immediately accepted that he is ok with my past, I feel so happy and grateful for his instant decision... I hope he should not change his mind in future and live with me forever by sharing his love and affection to me... Mona: He never do that, Lilly, he loves you a lot, he is not the kind of guy who will use you for his benefits and leave you when his needs got satisfied. He is genuinely loving you and he is so lucky to find such a cute little girl like you, Lilly... Lilly: Yes, Mona, actually, I am so lucky to find him... You know one thing Moana, the luckiest part of our life is when we started living our life with our beloved ones by sharing love with each other and enjoying his caring towards us... And I feel my life is complete with Lance and I am sure he will take good care of the rest of my life and I am so glad that I find Lance in my life. Mona: I am so happy for you Lilly.. (I said and hugged Lilly out of happiness, my eyes got wet for this happiest moment... I closed my eyes to control my happy tears but my mind is still thinking of what she just said about Love... And yes our life is complete when we find our lovable soulmate... And the most luckiest part of our life is when the person who is our beloved is the person who is our soulmate... Lilly grabs the lucky chance, and the one who she loved becomes her soulmate... Even I feel like I should grab this luckiest chance... I hope my soulmate should be the one I love him... I am very excited to know who is the person that I fall in love... Suddenly I got the flash of the Blue-eyed man and his smiling face... How cute his smile is... Ahhh... Why do I feel he is my soulmate? No... Mona... No... You are just visualising him, and he is nothing to you... Just come out of your daydreaming and get into reality world... I take a long breath and opened my eyes and the moment I opened my eyes I looked at the blue-eyed man who is stand in front of me and staring at my face with his smiling face... My body is filled with shrills when I looked at him... Is he the person to whom I am falling in love? I don''t know why I feel some special feeling when he is around me... This does not happen now, it happens from the day one we met and I still remember how I stared into his eyes on the first day in the pub, he is something special... Maybe this is called love at first sight... Am I overthinking by visualising that I am falling in love with him? Come on Mona... Don''t think much... He is just your life saviour, that''s it... Nothing more, nothing less... But my heart is pounding happily when I am staring at him... Okay... Let''s see, how our destiny will lead too... But I don''t know why my heart is filled with happiness and pleasure when I am thinking that he is my soulmate and he is my beloved one in my life... I feel like my life is complete when I am visualising him as my soulmate. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 136 - I Will Help Mona''s Pov: I feel so happy when Lilly is saying about her cute proposal. I immediately checked on her finger and there is a diamond ring on her finger. So I am sure she accepted Lance proposal and now both of them are a cute love couple. I immediately hugged Lilly to congratulate her. Mona: Congratulations Lilly... Lilly: Thank you so much, Mona... Actually, I did not expect this sudden proposal from him, Mona, I thought I am taking him to some other place in the name of the long drive to confess my feelings to him but the thing is he already planned to propose to me... Mona: That''s so sweet... Lilly: Yes Mona, but at the time when he proposed to me, I did not accept his proposal and requested him to listen to my past life, he said he will listen but on one condition that I should confirm him whether I will accept his proposal or not, and he also said that he is least bothered about my past life and listening to it just because for my satisfaction. So he asked me to confirm about his love confession first. I said I am ok to live the rest of my life with him. He feels so happy and later continued listening to my past for my satisfaction and I openly said all my bad past to him... Mona: So he is okay with your past, right? (Lilly nodded her head happily.) Lilly: Yes Mona, he said he is ok with that and he also said that he is least bothered about my past life... Mona: Yes Lilly, the past is always a past and we should not think about it when we realise and walking on the right path... What all matters are what you are doing now and how you are going to do it in the future. And I have enough confidence that you will successfully lead a happy blissful life. And the most important thing is Lance understand about you than anyone else and accepted everything just because he is loving you truly... Lilly: Yes Mona, he so sweet and cute, he did not even consider about the past things that I said to him, he immediately accepted that he is ok with my past, I feel so happy and grateful for his instant decision... I hope he should not change his mind in future and live with me forever by sharing his love and affection to me... Mona: He never do that, Lilly, he loves you a lot, he is not the kind of guy who will use you for his benefits and leave you when his needs got satisfied. He is genuinely loving you and he is so lucky to find such a cute little girl like you, Lilly... Lilly: Yes, Mona, actually, I am so lucky to find him... You know one thing Moana, the luckiest part of our life is when we started living our life with our beloved ones by sharing love with each other and enjoying his caring towards us... And I feel my life is complete with Lance and I am sure he will take good care of the rest of my life and I am so glad that I find Lance in my life. Mona: I am so happy for you Lilly.. (I said and hugged Lilly out of happiness, my eyes got wet for this happiest moment... I closed my eyes to control my happy tears but my mind is still thinking of what she just said about Love... And yes our life is complete when we find our lovable soulmate... And the most luckiest part of our life is when the person who is our beloved is the person who is our soulmate... Lilly grabs the lucky chance, and the one who she loved becomes her soulmate... Even I feel like I should grab this luckiest chance... I hope my soulmate should be the one I love him... I am very excited to know who is the person that I fall in love... Suddenly I got the flash of the Blue-eyed man and his smiling face... How cute his smile is... Ahhh... Why do I feel he is my soulmate? No... Mona... No... You are just visualising him, and he is nothing to you... Just come out of your daydreaming and get into reality world... I take a long breath and opened my eyes and the moment I opened my eyes I looked at the blue-eyed man who is stand in front of me and staring at my face with his smiling face... My body is filled with shrills when I looked at him... Is he the person to whom I am falling in love? I don''t know why I feel some special feeling when he is around me... This does not happen now, it happens from the day one we met and I still remember how I stared into his eyes on the first day in the pub, he is something special... Maybe this is called love at first sight... Am I overthinking by visualising that I am falling in love with him? Come on Mona... Don''t think much... He is just your life saviour, that''s it... Nothing more, nothing less... But my heart is pounding happily when I am staring at him... Okay... Let''s see, how our destiny will lead too... But I don''t know why my heart is filled with happiness and pleasure when I am thinking that he is my soulmate and he is my beloved one in my life... I feel like my life is complete when I am visualising him as my soulmate. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 137 - Thank You Mona''s Pov: I feel so happy when Lilly is saying about her cute proposal. I immediately checked on her finger and there is a diamond ring on her finger. So I am sure she accepted Lance proposal and now both of them are a cute love couple. I immediately hugged Lilly to congratulate her. Mona: Congratulations Lilly... Lilly: Thank you so much, Mona... Actually, I did not expect this sudden proposal from him, Mona, I thought I am taking him to some other place in the name of the long drive to confess my feelings to him but the thing is he already planned to propose to me... Mona: That''s so sweet... Lilly: Yes Mona, but at the time when he proposed to me, I did not accept his proposal and requested him to listen to my past life, he said he will listen but on one condition that I should confirm him whether I will accept his proposal or not, and he also said that he is least bothered about my past life and listening to it just because for my satisfaction. So he asked me to confirm about his love confession first. I said I am ok to live the rest of my life with him. He feels so happy and later continued listening to my past for my satisfaction and I openly said all my bad past to him... Mona: So he is okay with your past, right? (Lilly nodded her head happily.) Lilly: Yes Mona, he said he is ok with that and he also said that he is least bothered about my past life... Mona: Yes Lilly, the past is always a past and we should not think about it when we realise and walking on the right path... What all matters are what you are doing now and how you are going to do it in the future. And I have enough confidence that you will successfully lead a happy blissful life. And the most important thing is Lance understand about you than anyone else and accepted everything just because he is loving you truly... Lilly: Yes Mona, he so sweet and cute, he did not even consider about the past things that I said to him, he immediately accepted that he is ok with my past, I feel so happy and grateful for his instant decision... I hope he should not change his mind in future and live with me forever by sharing his love and affection to me... Mona: He never do that, Lilly, he loves you a lot, he is not the kind of guy who will use you for his benefits and leave you when his needs got satisfied. He is genuinely loving you and he is so lucky to find such a cute little girl like you, Lilly... Lilly: Yes, Mona, actually, I am so lucky to find him... You know one thing Moana, the luckiest part of our life is when we started living our life with our beloved ones by sharing love with each other and enjoying his caring towards us... And I feel my life is complete with Lance and I am sure he will take good care of the rest of my life and I am so glad that I find Lance in my life. Mona: I am so happy for you Lilly.. (I said and hugged Lilly out of happiness, my eyes got wet for this happiest moment... I closed my eyes to control my happy tears but my mind is still thinking of what she just said about Love... And yes our life is complete when we find our lovable soulmate... And the most luckiest part of our life is when the person who is our beloved is the person who is our soulmate... Lilly grabs the lucky chance, and the one who she loved becomes her soulmate... Even I feel like I should grab this luckiest chance... I hope my soulmate should be the one I love him... I am very excited to know who is the person that I fall in love... Suddenly I got the flash of the Blue-eyed man and his smiling face... How cute his smile is... Ahhh... Why do I feel he is my soulmate? No... Mona... No... You are just visualising him, and he is nothing to you... Just come out of your daydreaming and get into reality world... I take a long breath and opened my eyes and the moment I opened my eyes I looked at the blue-eyed man who is stand in front of me and staring at my face with his smiling face... My body is filled with shrills when I looked at him... Is he the person to whom I am falling in love? I don''t know why I feel some special feeling when he is around me... This does not happen now, it happens from the day one we met and I still remember how I stared into his eyes on the first day in the pub, he is something special... Maybe this is called love at first sight... Am I overthinking by visualising that I am falling in love with him? Come on Mona... Don''t think much... He is just your life saviour, that''s it... Nothing more, nothing less... But my heart is pounding happily when I am staring at him... Okay... Let''s see, how our destiny will lead too... But I don''t know why my heart is filled with happiness and pleasure when I am thinking that he is my soulmate and he is my beloved one in my life... I feel like my life is complete when I am visualising him as my soulmate. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 138 - Lets See... Mona''s Pov: My heart is pounding happily when I am staring at him... Okay... Let''s see, how our destiny will lead too... But I don''t know why my heart is filled with happiness and pleasure when I am thinking about him and I feel eternally happy when I am thinking that he is my soulmate, I feel like my life is complete when I am visualising him as my soulmate and I feel like he is my beloved one in my life... I am still staring at him with my blushed face and forget everything that happened around me, meanwhile, Lilly loosens her hug and looked at the blue-eyed man with her smiling face.) Tom: So when are you giving a party to us? (She immediately smiles at the blue-eyed man''s statement and I understand he got the information about Lilly''s acceptance of Lance proposal. Lilly immediately getup from the bed and hugged him as thank you and looked into his face.) Lilly: Thank you so much... If you didn''t guide me, I don''t know how my future might lead to. Thank you so much for your guidance, sir... (Guidance? What guidance did he give to Lilly? Whatever I understand that he gave good guidance to Lilly to express her past life to Lance and now both Tom and Lilly became the best love couples.) Tom: I am happy for both of you... (He said with his smiling face and I like to look at his smiling face, I don''t know why his face has some magical attraction, I feel like I want to stare at his face like this and enjoy by looking at his smiling face and I feel like I will stay the rest of my life by looking into his face. I can feel his caring towards me through his eyes and I can feel secure when he is around me. Suddenly I am getting a flash of his smiling face which is very close to me and a hand on my waist and we both are moving and dancing slowly by looking at each other eyes... Ahhh... Why I am getting these flashes? Why I am visualising him so close to me? When I am staring at him he suddenly looked at me and winked at me with one of his eyes. I am scared of his action and immediately turned my face to another side... What? Did he wink at me? Ahhhh... Why...? I feel embarrassed for his actions before Lilly, luckily Lilly didn''t notice his wink at me. He will definitely kill me through his teasing... Come on Mona, stay strong and don''t fall into his teasing trap again... I said to myself but I am again getting the flashes of his lewd story. How can he easily say those words? There should be a limit for teasing but he goes to the extreme and make me believe that as if I everything he said. Luckily it is just teasing and not real... Tom: Do you still feel the pain? (He breaks the silence and asked me directly, I am confused and shocked by listening to his question. Is he asking me about the pain? Or is he asking Lilly? I looked at him with my confused face as what. His face immediately turns to a smirk smiling face and I understand that he is asking me.) Tom: Do you still feel the pain? (He again asked me again with his husky tone in front of Lilly but I am still confused that why he is asking me about pain and I didn''t understand of what pain he is asking me about. I got a flash of our conversation before Lilly entered into our room, Just before he asked me whether I felt pain when we doing our first sexual session, and he also said that I enjoyed it even though I feel the pain... My body is filled with shrills for the Ahhh... Mona... It''s his lewd fake story... Why are you thinking about it? Is he asking about the same pain?) Tom: Is it still bleeding? (I immediately looked at him with my widened shocking eyes, what...? Is he really asking me about bleeding or am I visualising that he is asking me about it? If he''s really asking about bleeding does it mean he is asking about the virginal pain? Ahhhhhh... How can he ask about it before Lilly? And by looking at his smirk teasing face I can understand he is asking me in a teasing way to tease me in front of Lily... I immediately looked at him with a serious face, he laughed at me. Lilly did not understand anything and looking at both of us with her confused face and finally came close to me and placed her hand on my shoulder and looking into my face with her worried face. Lilly: I totally forgot about it, Mona how do you feel now? is it still hurting? The bleeding didn''t stop yet? (Lilly asked me with her worried face, and I am more shocked by listening to Lilly''s question and by looking at her face it is clear that she is not asking me in a teasing way. She really wants to know whether I feel the pain or not... Wait... What? Why Lilly is asking me the same questions? Is she asking about my vaginal pain and the bleeding? No... No... Something is missing... Why she will ask about it with her worried face when this idiot fellow is asking me to tease me. In between my thoughts, I looked at the blue-eyed man and he is still staring at me with his teasing face... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 139 - I Know It Mona''s Pov: Why she will ask about it with her worried face when this idiot fellow is asking me to tease me. In between my thoughts, I looked at the blue-eyed man and he is still staring at me with his teasing face and I looked at Lilly and she is still looking at me with her worried face. I am totally confused and did not understand what is happening. It''s better to ask her openly.) Mona: What do you mean, Lilly? (Lily immediately try to take away my blanket but I immediately strike my head as no and hold my blanket.) Lilly: I just want to check your wound Anna, is it ok or is it still hurting you? Mona: What? Wound? (I asked out of shock and I have no idea about any wound, Lilly immediately looked at me with a brief smile and nodded her head as yes.) Lilly: Mona, don''t you remember anything about your wound? (I strike my head as no and still looking at Lilly with my confused face. Lilly hold my blanket once again and tried to take it away and I allowed her this time and the moment she takes away the blanket I am more shocked by looking at my feet... I find a wound on my feet and it is covered and dressed up with cotton and a bandage. I am trying to recall everything but I am not getting any flashes of the wound. I once again looked at Lilly to ask about it.) Mona: I didn''t remember anything Lilly, what happened to me? Tom: Don''t you really remember what happened to you? (This blue-eyed man asked me in a teasing way and I understand he will definitely correlate it with his lewd story.) Mona: I don''t listen to you... And I don''t listen to any of your stories... (I said with a serious note and he is still looking at me with his teasing smiling face.) Tom: I already told you what you did to me and... Mona: Please stop it, I don''t want to listen to you... (I again said seriously but this time he laughed by looking at my serious face. Why does he is laughing at me? Am I looking like a buffoon? He is laughed at me by looking at my cry face and now he is laughing at me by looking at my serious face. I am getting more angry at his behaviour, just a few seconds ago I am mesmerised by looking at his smile, but now, he is making me irritated and makes me feel that his smiling face is the worst smiling face to me. I seriously turned my face to another side to avoid his smile.) Lilly: Hey Mona, actually this sir helped you alot... Mona: What? Help? Lilly: Yes, Mona, I am totally clueless and have no idea what to do when I am looking at the continuous flow of bleeding on your feet, later we find it is due to the glass piece struck into your feet, this sir immediately helped by cleaning the wound and take away the glass piece very neatly and cleaned the wound very well and packed it with cotton and bandage very neatly... Check your wound yourself... (I immediately looked at my wound and it is perfect in dressing it, it is done like a professional doctor. I looked at him with my amused face because a normal man can dress up the wound but not in such a neat and clean way as a professional. How can he do this to me? I once again examine my wound and confirmed it is definitely done by a professional doctor. I am amused and at the same time, I feel so happy inside of my heart for his cute help in cleaning my wound. I tried to recall but the more I tried the more my head is spinning which is resulting headache... Ahhhh.. Why I am not able to remember anything? Suddenly I got a flash that he is treating my wound by placing my feet on his knees and I am looking at his manly features and he is busy in dressing up my wound... God... Please help me to remember everything...) Lilly: It''s perfect, right? (Lilly asked me by pointing my wound dressing and I nodded my head as yes, I accepted and yes, it''s really perfect, Lilly immediately looked at the blue-eyed man.) Lilly: Great job sir, if you were not there I don''t know what to do to Mona, Whatever, you impressed a doctor. Tom: Doctor? Lilly: Yes sir, Mona is a doctor... (He immediately looked at me with his amused shocking face, I can understand why he will be shocked by listening to my profession because till now he looked at me as a dancing girl in the pub and looked as a serving girl in the pub and till now he treated me in such a lewd teasing way, that''s the reason he is shocked by listing to my basic profession, but I hope he should change his mind and changes his opinion in a respectful way towards me at least by listening to my profession.) Tom: So, you are a doctor... (He asked me with his low interrogating tone but I immediately strike my head as no.) Mona: I am not yet a doctor, I am still studying... Lilly: Whatever, Mona, you are in your final year and your course will be finished in just one year so soon or later you will become a doctor, am I right? (I nodded my head as yes.) Lilly: Ok, first tell me do you still feel the pain of your wound? (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 140 - I Will Think Mona''s Pov: Lilly: Whatever, Mona, you are in the final year of your education and your course will be finished in just one year, so soon or later you will become a doctor, am I right? (I nodded my head as yes.) Lilly: Ok, first tell me do you still feel the pain of your wound? (I strike my head as no. I don''t even feel the pain and I don''t even feel the wound on my body till now until I looked at my wound.) Tom: It''s the effect of drugs that you intake in your body, it is helping as a painkiller that''s the reason you are not feeling the pain till now. Once the power of drugs gets normal you may feel the pain, so until then don''t walk by keeping the weight on the wound because it may give you the pain when the power of drugs was gone. Be careful, okay? (I nodded my head as ok and once again look at my wound. Is he really a doctor? how does he know about the drugs and the treatment? He is explaining very professionally about the reasons and complications of my wound. For one second I feel like he is the senior doctor by listening to his reasons. But my mind is suggesting that he is not the doctor. And yes, he is definitely a mafia don maybe the members in the Mafia will definitely learn these simple treatment methods to treat themselves when they got wound because they don''t reach doctors more often due to their security reason, that''s the reason he is treated me in such a neat way due to his experience.) Tom: Why are you working in the pub when you are studying the doctor course? (I did not reply to him and I don''t want to say anything to him about my personal life, I immediately turn my face to another side as a hint that I don''t want to say to him anything.) Tom: I just asked casually, as far as I know, the students of doctors professional will not work as a dancing girl and serving girl in the pubs, instead they will work as an intern in other hospitals to gain the knowledge so I just want to know the reason, that''s it... Lilly: There is nothing wrong in your doubt, sir, actually Mona is not that kind of girl to work in the pubs, she is actually in need of... (I immediately fake cough loudly to stop the conversation right now because I don''t want him to listen to my personal problems, Lilly immediately stopped what she is saying and looked at me as what happened.) Mona: Please give me some water, Lilly, (Lilly immediately get up from the bed and went to the table and pour the water into the glass and handed it to me.) Lilly: Ok guys I will go and prepare breakfast for us... (I nodded my head as ok and Lilly left the room by leaving the blue eyed man and me alone in the room. I hold the water glass tightly and involved in my deep thoughts. And yes, I have money issues, and from my childhood, I need to earn money for my education and I did the many jobs in order to continue my education... I need to work myself for my education and I can''t depend on anyone, and I have no parents to take care of me like other children. Everyday I need to work hard to get food and I need to work for my education fees and I need to work hard for my studies to get a high score... No one can understand my problems, and it''s easy for him to give advice on where I have to work, and yes, how he knows about my problems, he might not see a girl with struggles till now, he might think I will sleep with my tummy fully every day... He might think I have parents to take good care of me... Tears filled my eyes for the struggle I faced in my life till now, but I am always happy with what I have and try to make others happy... Ahhhh... Mona... Why are you feeling emotional? He said the right thing... But in reality, it''s very tough to find an intern job in the hospital. I agree with him and I will join as an intern in a hospital and it is a good source of income and a good part-time job and it definitely added to my career but I can only join as an intern only in my final year and prior to the final year no hospital will allow me to join as an intern. So till now, I need to face all the struggles and once my colleges open I will join as an intern in the hospital because now I am eligible to join as an intern.) Tom: I am sorry... (His sorry distracted my thoughts, and I immediately looked at him with my widened eyes because I did not expected his sorry. Did he read my mind? Did he understand my pain? For what he is saying sorry to me? Is he saying sorry for his teasing or he is saying sorry to ask me about my profession?) Mona: for? Tom: I can understand your problems and I can understand you are forced to do a part-time job in the pub, I don''t want to know what are the reasons but I understand it''s very important for you I am sorry if I hurt you in any way... Mona: It''s okay, I just want to maintain secrecy about my personal things that''s it... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 141 - Please Tell Me Mona''s Pov: Lilly: Whatever, Mona, you are in the final year of your education and your course will be finished in just one year, so soon or later you will become a doctor, am I right? (I nodded my head as yes.) Lilly: Ok, first tell me do you still feel the pain of your wound? (I strike my head as no. I don''t even feel the pain and I don''t even feel the wound on my body till now until I looked at my wound.) Tom: It''s the effect of drugs that you intake in your body, it is helping as a painkiller that''s the reason you are not feeling the pain till now. Once the power of drugs gets normal you may feel the pain, so until then don''t walk by keeping the weight on the wound because it may give you the pain when the power of drugs was gone. Be careful, okay? (I nodded my head as ok and once again look at my wound. Is he really a doctor? how does he know about the drugs and the treatment? He is explaining very professionally about the reasons and complications of my wound. For one second I feel like he is the senior doctor by listening to his reasons. But my mind is suggesting that he is not the doctor. And yes, he is definitely a mafia don maybe the members in the Mafia will definitely learn these simple treatment methods to treat themselves when they got wound because they don''t reach doctors more often due to their security reason, that''s the reason he is treated me in such a neat way due to his experience.) Tom: Why are you working in the pub when you are studying the doctor course? (I did not reply to him and I don''t want to say anything to him about my personal life, I immediately turn my face to another side as a hint that I don''t want to say to him anything.) Tom: I just asked casually, as far as I know, the students of doctors professional will not work as a dancing girl and serving girl in the pubs, instead they will work as an intern in other hospitals to gain the knowledge so I just want to know the reason, that''s it... Lilly: There is nothing wrong in your doubt, sir, actually Mona is not that kind of girl to work in the pubs, she is actually in need of... (I immediately fake cough loudly to stop the conversation right now because I don''t want him to listen to my personal problems, Lilly immediately stopped what she is saying and looked at me as what happened.) Mona: Please give me some water, Lilly, (Lilly immediately get up from the bed and went to the table and pour the water into the glass and handed it to me.) Lilly: Ok guys I will go and prepare breakfast for us... (I nodded my head as ok and Lilly left the room by leaving the blue eyed man and me alone in the room. I hold the water glass tightly and involved in my deep thoughts. And yes, I have money issues, and from my childhood, I need to earn money for my education and I did the many jobs in order to continue my education... I need to work myself for my education and I can''t depend on anyone, and I have no parents to take care of me like other children. Everyday I need to work hard to get food and I need to work for my education fees and I need to work hard for my studies to get a high score... No one can understand my problems, and it''s easy for him to give advice on where I have to work, and yes, how he knows about my problems, he might not see a girl with struggles till now, he might think I will sleep with my tummy fully every day... He might think I have parents to take good care of me... Tears filled my eyes for the struggle I faced in my life till now, but I am always happy with what I have and try to make others happy... Ahhhh... Mona... Why are you feeling emotional? He said the right thing... But in reality, it''s very tough to find an intern job in the hospital. I agree with him and I will join as an intern in a hospital and it is a good source of income and a good part-time job and it definitely added to my career but I can only join as an intern only in my final year and prior to the final year no hospital will allow me to join as an intern. So till now, I need to face all the struggles and once my colleges open I will join as an intern in the hospital because now I am eligible to join as an intern.) Tom: I am sorry... (His sorry distracted my thoughts, and I immediately looked at him with my widened eyes because I did not expected his sorry. Did he read my mind? Did he understand my pain? For what he is saying sorry to me? Is he saying sorry for his teasing or he is saying sorry to ask me about my profession?) Mona: for? Tom: I can understand your problems and I can understand you are forced to do a part-time job in the pub, I don''t want to know what are the reasons but I understand it''s very important for you I am sorry if I hurt you in any way... Mona: It''s okay, I just want to maintain secrecy about my personal things that''s it... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 142 - I Like You... Mona''s Pov: Mona: Hey... Tom: Shhhhhh... (He said and looking into my eyes so closely and I am looking into his deep blue eyes, I forgot about the topic we are discussing and staring into his eyes, I don''t know why I feel so happy when I am staring into his eyes. It gives me a lot of energy and it takes away all my tiredness. I feel so relieved when I am looking into his eyes he came more close to me and still staring into my eyes and I am still staring into his eyes by not even flapping my eyelids. Suddenly I feel a little pain near to my mole, and I got a flash that I am kissing him deeply and I feel like I am about to leave him... I feel like my heart is filled with pain of missing him... No... No... I want him... I don''t want him to leave me... Ahhh... Mona... What are you thinking? Why are you hallucinating a new story? Come on, Mona, you are just visualising for nothing... I tried to take a long breath and tried to control my emotions... But I don''t know why I feel like I know him for so long... I feel like my life destiny is to meet him... And I feel like my life is complete with him... I immediately hugged him gently by wrapping my hands around his shoulder. I can feel the warmness and care towards me. I feel like I want to hug him like this forever. I don''t want him to leave me again. In the next second, he hugged me tightly in such a way that my body is squeezing to his body entirely... I am shocked and widened my eyes out of shock and get into reality immediately, I immediately losses my hug and trying to push him away. I didn''t understand what happened to me, and I didn''t understand why I hugged him. Why I behaved in such a way? Ahhh... In between my thoughts, I again tried to push him away. After a few seconds, he loosened his hug and looking at me with his worried face but still stay close to me and staring into my blushed face. I have no idea what to say to him, my heart is pounding fast and I feel so eternally happy when he is close to me and my body is still filled with shills for his sudden tight hug, and I feel thirsty too but at the same time, I feel little awkward at my behaviour... In between my thoughts, he plays his thumb finger near to my lower lip and wiping around my lips with his thumb finger... I understand he is cleaning the water around my lips, but he is pressing my lips very intensely with his finger and again looked at me with his sharp narrowed blue eyes... Tom: Why did you leave me all these years? Mona: What? (I asked him with my confused tone and I have no clue what he is asking me about... Why he is asking me that I left him all these years? Is he misappropriating me with someone else or he is asking me? Did I know him? Even I feel that I know him but I am sure I don''t him... Wait, What am I thinking? It''s better to ask him what he mean and it''s better to give clarity that he is misappropriating me with another girl.) Mona: What do you mean? Tom: Don''t you remember me? (I strike my head as no.) Mona: I saw you on the first day when I joined in the pub as a dancing girl... Tom: That''s it? (I nodded my head as yes, and yes I saw him for the first time in the pub, that''s it. He takes a long breath and turned to the other side and was involved in his deep thoughts. I didn''t understand anything and still looking at him with my confused face.) Mona: What happened? Tom: I want to kiss you on your mole... (He said straightforwardly to me.) Mona: What? (He again came close to me but this time he holds my chin tightly with his hand and looking at me with his sharp eyes.) Tom: I want to kiss your mole... Mona: Will you please stop it... (I said and turn my face to another side, there should be limits for teasing, why does he always target me and tease me?) Tom: Just once... Mona: no... Tom: Why? (I looked at him with my serious face.) Tom: I already kissed it last night and I just want to taste it once again... Mona: Stop teasing me, I don''t believe you... Tom: Why? Mona: I don''t have any mole on my chest, then how do you think I believe you that you will enjoy it? (I asked him sharply with my confident tone. He is more shocked by listening to me and immediately take two steps back by leaving me and went near to the window and involved in his thoughts. Actually, I had a mole on my chest at the exact place he said i.e, near to my heart, and I am still shocked that how he knows about my mole, but I also understand that he just wants to tease me and asked me fluekly about it and when I said I don''t have any mole, he got upset because his plan to tease me is failed. Luckily I pretend I don''t have any mole and now it is clear that he is saying everything to tease me. And I also understand nothing happened between us last night... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 143 - I Will See Mona''s Pov: Tom: I can understand your problems and I can understand you are forced to do a part-time job in the pub, I don''t want to know what are the reasons but I understand it''s very important for you I am sorry if I hurt you in any way... Mona: It''s okay, I just want to maintain secrecy about my personal things that''s it... (I said and acting normally but inside of my heart, I am flying high for his sorry. I don''t know why I feel so happy, he again caught my attention and making me to attract for him more.) Tom: OK, fine now tell me how do you feel now? (I nodded my head as ok.) Mona: I am fine now... Tom: Are you sure? Mona: Yes, why? what happened? Why are you asking me repeatedly whether I am ok or not? (I asked him to know about his feelings for me because I want to know whether he feel the same way that I feel or not.) Tom: I just want to make sure whether you are ok after the rough night. Mona: Rough night? Tom: Yes baby, we did so hard and rough for many sessions so I want to know whether you are ok or not, that''s it... (I immediately looked at him with my widened shocking eyes and at the same time, I am pretending to look at him with my serious face. I understand that he again started teasing me and I have a glass of water in my hand and if he spells one more word again I will definitely throw the water on his face to stop his teasing.) Tom: Stay calm, I just want to make sure whether you are ok or not, that''s it, don''t you really remember anything that happened between us last night? (I strike my head as no and looking at him with my confused face because by looking at his face I can understand he is not joking and he is asking me very sincerely. So does it mean we did some intense sessions last night? Ahhh... Shall I believe his fake story or Is it true?) Tom: Don''t you remember how seductively you behaved with me after Lilly left us alone in this room last night? (I strike my head as no but this time I am totally confused and yes, he might be saying the truth, and Lilly too said that she left us alone and she also said I behaved cutely when I am semi-consciousness, does it mean whatever he said till now is the truth? My heart started rising fast and my mind is filled with many questions?) Tom: Okay, you are the medical student and I no need to say clearly of what to do... Mona: What do you mean? (I asked him with my nervous tone, he bent close to me and looking at me with his smirk smiling face and telling me secretly.) Tom: About the pregnancy pill, I mean there are some pills which have to be taken by the girls after the intense session to not get pregnant, so better take those pills to not get conceive at this early age. Okay? (I nodded my head as ok... Wait... What? Is he talking about contraception Pills? Does it mean he is asking me about the pregnancy? He again started laughing at me in a teasing way Ahhhh... I understand he again started teasing me and the story he said till now is the fake story. Come on Mona, stay strong, you know that there is no kind of intense session that has happened between both of you. He is just enjoying teasing you, so don''t fall into his trap and stay strong. I said to myself and looking at him very confidently.) Mona: Will you please stop talking nonsense, I have no mood to entertain you. (I said with my serious tone and having some water by pretending casually but my heart is still rising fast.) Tom: Well, at least do you remember I like the mole on your left chest near to your heart? (I immediately spilt out the water out of shock and looking at him with my shocking face and he is still staring at me with his smirk smiling face. What..? What he just said? Did he just talk about my mole on my private part? How can he tell the exact place of my mole? Nobody knows about my mole, then how does he know the exact place of my mole near to my chest? Did he say that he like the mole on my chest? Does it mean he looked at my chest? I am shocked and my mind is blank... Does it mean what he is said till now is true? Did we really participated in the intense session? Many questions filled in my mind, and I have no idea what to say and what to do now. He immediately started laughing happily by looking at my face. I don''t know from where his happiness is coming from, why he feels happy when he is looking at my sad worrying face?) Mona: Why are you laughing? Tom: because I am happy... (By finishing his words he came close to me, and wrapped his hand around my shoulder and pulled me close to him.) Mona: Hey... Tom: Shhhhhh... (He said and looking into my eyes so closely and I am looking into his deep blue eyes, I forgot about the topic we are discussing and staring into his eyes, I don''t know why I feel so happy when I am staring into his eyes. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 144 - Thank You So Much Mona''s Pov: Tom: I can understand your problems and I can understand you are forced to do a part-time job in the pub, I don''t want to know what are the reasons but I understand it''s very important for you I am sorry if I hurt you in any way... Mona: It''s okay, I just want to maintain secrecy about my personal things that''s it... (I said and acting normally but inside of my heart, I am flying high for his sorry. I don''t know why I feel so happy, he again caught my attention and making me to attract for him more.) Tom: OK, fine now tell me how do you feel now? (I nodded my head as ok.) Mona: I am fine now... Tom: Are you sure? Mona: Yes, why? what happened? Why are you asking me repeatedly whether I am ok or not? (I asked him to know about his feelings for me because I want to know whether he feel the same way that I feel or not.) Tom: I just want to make sure whether you are ok after the rough night. Mona: Rough night? Tom: Yes baby, we did so hard and rough for many sessions so I want to know whether you are ok or not, that''s it... (I immediately looked at him with my widened shocking eyes and at the same time, I am pretending to look at him with my serious face. I understand that he again started teasing me and I have a glass of water in my hand and if he spells one more word again I will definitely throw the water on his face to stop his teasing.) Tom: Stay calm, I just want to make sure whether you are ok or not, that''s it, don''t you really remember anything that happened between us last night? (I strike my head as no and looking at him with my confused face because by looking at his face I can understand he is not joking and he is asking me very sincerely. So does it mean we did some intense sessions last night? Ahhh... Shall I believe his fake story or Is it true?) Tom: Don''t you remember how seductively you behaved with me after Lilly left us alone in this room last night? (I strike my head as no but this time I am totally confused and yes, he might be saying the truth, and Lilly too said that she left us alone and she also said I behaved cutely when I am semi-consciousness, does it mean whatever he said till now is the truth? My heart started rising fast and my mind is filled with many questions?) Tom: Okay, you are the medical student and I no need to say clearly of what to do... Mona: What do you mean? (I asked him with my nervous tone, he bent close to me and looking at me with his smirk smiling face and telling me secretly.) Tom: About the pregnancy pill, I mean there are some pills which have to be taken by the girls after the intense session to not get pregnant, so better take those pills to not get conceive at this early age. Okay? (I nodded my head as ok... Wait... What? Is he talking about contraception Pills? Does it mean he is asking me about the pregnancy? He again started laughing at me in a teasing way Ahhhh... I understand he again started teasing me and the story he said till now is the fake story. Come on Mona, stay strong, you know that there is no kind of intense session that has happened between both of you. He is just enjoying teasing you, so don''t fall into his trap and stay strong. I said to myself and looking at him very confidently.) Mona: Will you please stop talking nonsense, I have no mood to entertain you. (I said with my serious tone and having some water by pretending casually but my heart is still rising fast.) Tom: Well, at least do you remember I like the mole on your left chest near to your heart? (I immediately spilt out the water out of shock and looking at him with my shocking face and he is still staring at me with his smirk smiling face. What..? What he just said? Did he just talk about my mole on my private part? How can he tell the exact place of my mole? Nobody knows about my mole, then how does he know the exact place of my mole near to my chest? Did he say that he like the mole on my chest? Does it mean he looked at my chest? I am shocked and my mind is blank... Does it mean what he is said till now is true? Did we really participated in the intense session? Many questions filled in my mind, and I have no idea what to say and what to do now. He immediately started laughing happily by looking at my face. I don''t know from where his happiness is coming from, why he feels happy when he is looking at my sad worrying face?) Mona: Why are you laughing? Tom: because I am happy... (By finishing his words he came close to me, and wrapped his hand around my shoulder and pulled me close to him.) Mona: Hey... Tom: Shhhhhh... (He said and looking into my eyes so closely and I am looking into his deep blue eyes, I forgot about the topic we are discussing and staring into his eyes, I don''t know why I feel so happy when I am staring into his eyes. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 145 - I Will Pay Mona''s Pov: Tom: I can understand your problems and I can understand you are forced to do a part-time job in the pub, I don''t want to know what are the reasons but I understand it''s very important for you I am sorry if I hurt you in any way... Mona: It''s okay, I just want to maintain secrecy about my personal things that''s it... (I said and acting normally but inside of my heart, I am flying high for his sorry. I don''t know why I feel so happy, he again caught my attention and making me to attract for him more.) Tom: OK, fine now tell me how do you feel now? (I nodded my head as ok.) Mona: I am fine now... Tom: Are you sure? Mona: Yes, why? what happened? Why are you asking me repeatedly whether I am ok or not? (I asked him to know about his feelings for me because I want to know whether he feel the same way that I feel or not.) Tom: I just want to make sure whether you are ok after the rough night. Mona: Rough night? Tom: Yes baby, we did so hard and rough for many sessions so I want to know whether you are ok or not, that''s it... (I immediately looked at him with my widened shocking eyes and at the same time, I am pretending to look at him with my serious face. I understand that he again started teasing me and I have a glass of water in my hand and if he spells one more word again I will definitely throw the water on his face to stop his teasing.) Tom: Stay calm, I just want to make sure whether you are ok or not, that''s it, don''t you really remember anything that happened between us last night? (I strike my head as no and looking at him with my confused face because by looking at his face I can understand he is not joking and he is asking me very sincerely. So does it mean we did some intense sessions last night? Ahhh... Shall I believe his fake story or Is it true?) Tom: Don''t you remember how seductively you behaved with me after Lilly left us alone in this room last night? (I strike my head as no but this time I am totally confused and yes, he might be saying the truth, and Lilly too said that she left us alone and she also said I behaved cutely when I am semi-consciousness, does it mean whatever he said till now is the truth? My heart started rising fast and my mind is filled with many questions?) Tom: Okay, you are the medical student and I no need to say clearly of what to do... Mona: What do you mean? (I asked him with my nervous tone, he bent close to me and looking at me with his smirk smiling face and telling me secretly.) Tom: About the pregnancy pill, I mean there are some pills which have to be taken by the girls after the intense session to not get pregnant, so better take those pills to not get conceive at this early age. Okay? (I nodded my head as ok... Wait... What? Is he talking about contraception Pills? Does it mean he is asking me about the pregnancy? He again started laughing at me in a teasing way Ahhhh... I understand he again started teasing me and the story he said till now is the fake story. Come on Mona, stay strong, you know that there is no kind of intense session that has happened between both of you. He is just enjoying teasing you, so don''t fall into his trap and stay strong. I said to myself and looking at him very confidently.) Mona: Will you please stop talking nonsense, I have no mood to entertain you. (I said with my serious tone and having some water by pretending casually but my heart is still rising fast.) Tom: Well, at least do you remember I like the mole on your left chest near to your heart? (I immediately spilt out the water out of shock and looking at him with my shocking face and he is still staring at me with his smirk smiling face. What..? What he just said? Did he just talk about my mole on my private part? How can he tell the exact place of my mole? Nobody knows about my mole, then how does he know the exact place of my mole near to my chest? Did he say that he like the mole on my chest? Does it mean he looked at my chest? I am shocked and my mind is blank... Does it mean what he is said till now is true? Did we really participated in the intense session? Many questions filled in my mind, and I have no idea what to say and what to do now. He immediately started laughing happily by looking at my face. I don''t know from where his happiness is coming from, why he feels happy when he is looking at my sad worrying face?) Mona: Why are you laughing? Tom: because I am happy... (By finishing his words he came close to me, and wrapped his hand around my shoulder and pulled me close to him.) Mona: Hey... Tom: Shhhhhh... (He said and looking into my eyes so closely and I am looking into his deep blue eyes, I forgot about the topic we are discussing and staring into his eyes, I don''t know why I feel so happy when I am staring into his eyes. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 146 - Why Are You Laughing Mona''s Pov: I am still shocked that how he knows about my mole, but I also understand that he just wants to tease me and asked me fluekly about it and when I said I don''t have any mole, he got upset because his plan to tease me is failed. Luckily I pretend I don''t have any mole and now it is clear that he is saying everything to tease me. And I also understand nothing happened between us last night... As per Lilly words, I can understand he is so polite and take good care of me. I smile to myself by looking at his upset face and slowly went into the washroom to freshen up. When I entered the washroom I am getting the flashes that he hugged me and carrying me. Ahhhhhh... Monaaaa... Why are you attracting to him like a magnet? Just stay calm... In between my thoughts I washed my face, I suddenly got a flash that I am washing my t shirt by sitting on the platform near to the sink... I immediately open my eyes and looked around and try to remember what happened last night but when I am trying to remember my head is spinning more and I didn''t remember anything, so I freshen up quickly and came out of the washroom and looked around for the blue-eyed man. I did not find him in the room maybe he went out of the room to speak with Lilly. In between my thoughts, I take the towel and cleaned my face meanwhile Lilly entered into the room with a glass of juice and she came close to me and handed over me the juice with her smiling face... Lilly: Don''t expect a good taste, Mona... (I understand she cautioned me in advance about the drink. I smile and tasted the drink and yes, it''s really a bad sour taste.) Mona: What is this for, Lilly? Lilly: To get relief from the hangover... Mona: Hangover? (Lilly looked at me with her brief smiling face.) Lilly: Yes, Mona, it will help you from the hangover of the drugs you had last night. So drink it entirely, meanwhile, I will bring breakfast to both of us... (I nodded my head as ok and trying to drink the juice, what she just said? she said she will bring the breakfast to both of us, then what about the blue eyed man? Does it mean he had his breakfast? I guess he didn''t because he wakes up along with me and how can he have breakfast in such a short span of time? Why he is not there in the room? I am looking around for him again but I did not find him anywhere. Where did he go? In between my thoughts, I went near to the bed and sit on the bed, I am getting the flashes of his lewd storey again, how shameless he is to tease me... Why I hugged him when he is moving close to me? Till now in my life, I never behaved in such a way with anyone, why I am acting weird when he is around me? Why I am feeling that he is a known close person to me? And why do I feel dull and sad when he is not around me... And I still remember how he hugged me back very intensely, I can feel his feelings and he hugged me in such a way as if we meet after a long time. The thought itself makes me feel shrills all over my body... Ahhhhhh... Mona.... You are imagining to the extent in such a way that your hallucination disease will definitely get hyper. I am trying to control my thoughts but the more I try the more I am thinking about him, suddenly I got the flash of his last question... And the most weird thing is his question is why I left him all these years, what does it mean? Is he misappropriating me with some other girl? Maybe... And why he suddenly got disappointed when I said I have no mole on my chest? but I am still confused and shock that how he knows about my mole in my private place... Lilly said he did not even look at me when she is busy in changing my dress, and when I wake up in the morning I am on my inners and my mole will not expose to him... Then how does he knows about the exact place of my mole? Ahhhh... Mona, he is just said fluekly about your mole to tease you, don''t think much about it... Many questions filled in my mind, and out of them all I want to know what happened last night after Lilly left me alone with this blue eyed man, only he knows what happened between us, and if I ask him right now he will definitely tease me again. I should better wait for the right time to ask him about what exactly happened last night. In between my thoughts, Lilly entered into my room with a breakfast tray. I quickly drink all the juice she gave to me and I feel a little bit relieved from my headache after I had the juice. After I drank the juice I once again looked at the door whether the blue-eyed man will come along with Lilly but he is not there... I looked around the room and I did not find him anywhere... Lilly: He went, Mona... (Lilly laughed more by looking at my face.) Mona: Why are you laughing at me, I did not understand what you mean, Lilly. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 147 - Where Is Lance Mona''s Pov: Lilly immediately laughed at my question. By looking at her laugh I understand I was caught red-handed. Lilly understands that I am searching for the blue-eyed man. So I immediately tried to cover the topic. Mona: I mean, who went? (Lilly laughed more by looking at my face.) Mona: Why are you laughing at me, I did not understand what you mean, Lilly. (I try to pretend normal but Lilly understand everything and pinched my cheek gently in a teasing way.) Mona: Lilly... Lilly: Say, Mona, you are liking him, am I right? (I looked at her with my shocking widened eyes and immediately strike my head as no.) Lilly: You no need to hide your feelings to me, Mona, don''t you remember how you behave with him when you lost your consciousness? Mona: Please tell me what happened when I fell unconscious, Lilly, did I behave in a cheap way? Lilly: no... no... I already told you that you behaved so cute when you are semi-consciousness, and you did not leave him when you are unconscious. Mona: What do you mean, Lilly? Lilly: from the pub, till we reached this room you did not leave him, Mona, you hugged him and did not leave his shirt even a second. Mona: Maybe yes, Lilly, I feel secure when he is around me and I am so scared when William is attacking me but the moment I looked at his face in the room I feel so relieved and at the same time I feel safe and secure, in the next second I immediately went close to him and hugged him, that''s all I remember... Lilly: He really take care of you, Mona, he did not take any advantage by looking at you in such an unconscious position instead he protected you all the way... (I feel so relieved and at the same time I feel so happy after listening to Lilly, even I feel the same way about him but I got a doubt and I am scared when I am listening to his lewd story and now I more confident that what all he said is the fake story.) Mona: Yes, Lilly but I want to know what happened last night after you left me alone with him. Lilly: Why Mona, anything wrong? Mona: No, I just want to know how I acted foolishly when I am semi-consciousness, that''s it... Lilly: Actually I left you alone only when you went into a deep sleep. I hope you did not wake up till this morning... (I nodded my head as ok but I feel I wake up in the middle of my sleep but I did not remember anything, I am just getting a very few flashes that I am dancing with him, and I am washing my shirt in the washroom... I don''t know whether they are my dream are in real... I take a long breath and started eating breakfast.) Mona: So where is Lance? I want to congratulate him... Lilly: Well, he went to his room to take a nap because yesterday he takes more stress to confess his love to me, and we did not sleep the last night, he said he is a bit tired and he wants to take a nap so he went to his room... Mona: That''s great... So soon he will shift to your apartment, am I right? Lilly: Yes Mona, and he also said that he wants to marry me soon, so we will be a little family by supporting each other and spend the rest of our life happily... Mona: That''s really good news, Lilly... (Lilly smiled at me and her face is filled with blush and happiness and by looking at her face I can understand how happy she is... Finally, she finds true love in her life and I am sure she will happily lead her life with Lance.) Lilly: Okay Mona, first tell me what happened last night, who gave the drugs to you? Mona: I don''t know, Lilly, and I don''t remember anything... Lilly: So far I got the information that Emily offered you a drink, I am I right? (Lilly asked me with her serious face, I nodded my head as yes and looked at Lilly with my confused face.) Lilly: I told you that you should be careful, Mona, then why did you drink the juice offered by Emily? Mona: She just offered me to have some drink, Lilly and we both had the same drink, I think there is nothing wrong with it because she is my friend and I am sure she is not the one who drugged me. Lilly: I already told you about the true colours of Emily, she is the bitch in the pub and will do whatever the management says... Mona: Lilly... (I tried to stop Lilly to speak in such a way, but she didn''t listen to me and continued her explanation.) Lilly: The management people are the worst bloody bastards, Mona, all of them are womanisers and they don''t let any girl free. They want to enjoy each and every girl in the pub and now their target is you, Mona... And Emily is the pet to the management, and she will trap every girl in the pub and help management to satisfy their desires and if I got reverse they will definitely have any of our personal things to blackmail us... That''s the reason I warned you that you should be more careful and I want to say this to you before but you said you are going to leave this pub within 2 days so I didn''t say anything of this but that bitch Emily, did not leave you and try to trap you by giving drugs to you... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 148 - Who Is That? Mona''s Pov: Lilly immediately laughed at my question. By looking at her laugh I understand I was caught red-handed. Lilly understands that I am searching for the blue-eyed man. So I immediately tried to cover the topic. Mona: I mean, who went? (Lilly laughed more by looking at my face.) Mona: Why are you laughing at me, I did not understand what you mean, Lilly. (I try to pretend normal but Lilly understand everything and pinched my cheek gently in a teasing way.) Mona: Lilly... Lilly: Say, Mona, you are liking him, am I right? (I looked at her with my shocking widened eyes and immediately strike my head as no.) Lilly: You no need to hide your feelings to me, Mona, don''t you remember how you behave with him when you lost your consciousness? Mona: Please tell me what happened when I fell unconscious, Lilly, did I behave in a cheap way? Lilly: no... no... I already told you that you behaved so cute when you are semi-consciousness, and you did not leave him when you are unconscious. Mona: What do you mean, Lilly? Lilly: from the pub, till we reached this room you did not leave him, Mona, you hugged him and did not leave his shirt even a second. Mona: Maybe yes, Lilly, I feel secure when he is around me and I am so scared when William is attacking me but the moment I looked at his face in the room I feel so relieved and at the same time I feel safe and secure, in the next second I immediately went close to him and hugged him, that''s all I remember... Lilly: He really take care of you, Mona, he did not take any advantage by looking at you in such an unconscious position instead he protected you all the way... (I feel so relieved and at the same time I feel so happy after listening to Lilly, even I feel the same way about him but I got a doubt and I am scared when I am listening to his lewd story and now I more confident that what all he said is the fake story.) Mona: Yes, Lilly but I want to know what happened last night after you left me alone with him. Lilly: Why Mona, anything wrong? Mona: No, I just want to know how I acted foolishly when I am semi-consciousness, that''s it... Lilly: Actually I left you alone only when you went into a deep sleep. I hope you did not wake up till this morning... (I nodded my head as ok but I feel I wake up in the middle of my sleep but I did not remember anything, I am just getting a very few flashes that I am dancing with him, and I am washing my shirt in the washroom... I don''t know whether they are my dream are in real... I take a long breath and started eating breakfast.) Mona: So where is Lance? I want to congratulate him... Lilly: Well, he went to his room to take a nap because yesterday he takes more stress to confess his love to me, and we did not sleep the last night, he said he is a bit tired and he wants to take a nap so he went to his room... Mona: That''s great... So soon he will shift to your apartment, am I right? Lilly: Yes Mona, and he also said that he wants to marry me soon, so we will be a little family by supporting each other and spend the rest of our life happily... Mona: That''s really good news, Lilly... (Lilly smiled at me and her face is filled with blush and happiness and by looking at her face I can understand how happy she is... Finally, she finds true love in her life and I am sure she will happily lead her life with Lance.) Lilly: Okay Mona, first tell me what happened last night, who gave the drugs to you? Mona: I don''t know, Lilly, and I don''t remember anything... Lilly: So far I got the information that Emily offered you a drink, I am I right? (Lilly asked me with her serious face, I nodded my head as yes and looked at Lilly with my confused face.) Lilly: I told you that you should be careful, Mona, then why did you drink the juice offered by Emily? Mona: She just offered me to have some drink, Lilly and we both had the same drink, I think there is nothing wrong with it because she is my friend and I am sure she is not the one who drugged me. Lilly: I already told you about the true colours of Emily, she is the bitch in the pub and will do whatever the management says... Mona: Lilly... (I tried to stop Lilly to speak in such a way, but she didn''t listen to me and continued her explanation.) Lilly: The management people are the worst bloody bastards, Mona, all of them are womanisers and they don''t let any girl free. They want to enjoy each and every girl in the pub and now their target is you, Mona... And Emily is the pet to the management, and she will trap every girl in the pub and help management to satisfy their desires and if I got reverse they will definitely have any of our personal things to blackmail us... That''s the reason I warned you that you should be more careful and I want to say this to you before but you said you are going to leave this pub within 2 days so I didn''t say anything of this but that bitch Emily, did not leave you and try to trap you by giving drugs to you... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 149 - Thank God Mona''s Pov: Lilly immediately laughed at my question. By looking at her laugh I understand I was caught red-handed. Lilly understands that I am searching for the blue-eyed man. So I immediately tried to cover the topic. Mona: I mean, who went? (Lilly laughed more by looking at my face.) Mona: Why are you laughing at me, I did not understand what you mean, Lilly. (I try to pretend normal but Lilly understand everything and pinched my cheek gently in a teasing way.) Mona: Lilly... Lilly: Say, Mona, you are liking him, am I right? (I looked at her with my shocking widened eyes and immediately strike my head as no.) Lilly: You no need to hide your feelings to me, Mona, don''t you remember how you behave with him when you lost your consciousness? Mona: Please tell me what happened when I fell unconscious, Lilly, did I behave in a cheap way? Lilly: no... no... I already told you that you behaved so cute when you are semi-consciousness, and you did not leave him when you are unconscious. Mona: What do you mean, Lilly? Lilly: from the pub, till we reached this room you did not leave him, Mona, you hugged him and did not leave his shirt even a second. Mona: Maybe yes, Lilly, I feel secure when he is around me and I am so scared when William is attacking me but the moment I looked at his face in the room I feel so relieved and at the same time I feel safe and secure, in the next second I immediately went close to him and hugged him, that''s all I remember... Lilly: He really take care of you, Mona, he did not take any advantage by looking at you in such an unconscious position instead he protected you all the way... (I feel so relieved and at the same time I feel so happy after listening to Lilly, even I feel the same way about him but I got a doubt and I am scared when I am listening to his lewd story and now I more confident that what all he said is the fake story.) Mona: Yes, Lilly but I want to know what happened last night after you left me alone with him. Lilly: Why Mona, anything wrong? Mona: No, I just want to know how I acted foolishly when I am semi-consciousness, that''s it... Lilly: Actually I left you alone only when you went into a deep sleep. I hope you did not wake up till this morning... (I nodded my head as ok but I feel I wake up in the middle of my sleep but I did not remember anything, I am just getting a very few flashes that I am dancing with him, and I am washing my shirt in the washroom... I don''t know whether they are my dream are in real... I take a long breath and started eating breakfast.) Mona: So where is Lance? I want to congratulate him... Lilly: Well, he went to his room to take a nap because yesterday he takes more stress to confess his love to me, and we did not sleep the last night, he said he is a bit tired and he wants to take a nap so he went to his room... Mona: That''s great... So soon he will shift to your apartment, am I right? Lilly: Yes Mona, and he also said that he wants to marry me soon, so we will be a little family by supporting each other and spend the rest of our life happily... Mona: That''s really good news, Lilly... (Lilly smiled at me and her face is filled with blush and happiness and by looking at her face I can understand how happy she is... Finally, she finds true love in her life and I am sure she will happily lead her life with Lance.) Lilly: Okay Mona, first tell me what happened last night, who gave the drugs to you? Mona: I don''t know, Lilly, and I don''t remember anything... Lilly: So far I got the information that Emily offered you a drink, I am I right? (Lilly asked me with her serious face, I nodded my head as yes and looked at Lilly with my confused face.) Lilly: I told you that you should be careful, Mona, then why did you drink the juice offered by Emily? Mona: She just offered me to have some drink, Lilly and we both had the same drink, I think there is nothing wrong with it because she is my friend and I am sure she is not the one who drugged me. Lilly: I already told you about the true colours of Emily, she is the bitch in the pub and will do whatever the management says... Mona: Lilly... (I tried to stop Lilly to speak in such a way, but she didn''t listen to me and continued her explanation.) Lilly: The management people are the worst bloody bastards, Mona, all of them are womanisers and they don''t let any girl free. They want to enjoy each and every girl in the pub and now their target is you, Mona... And Emily is the pet to the management, and she will trap every girl in the pub and help management to satisfy their desires and if I got reverse they will definitely have any of our personal things to blackmail us... That''s the reason I warned you that you should be more careful and I want to say this to you before but you said you are going to leave this pub within 2 days so I didn''t say anything of this but that bitch Emily, did not leave you and try to trap you by giving drugs to you... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 150 - Let You Know Mona''s Pov: Mona: I wish you deserve a better job than this which will help you to build up your career, so you can happily live with Lance and form a cute little family with a new bright career. Lilly: Definitely dear I will definitely take every suggestion of yours because you are the one and only friend I have now and how do you think I don''t listen to this cute little friend? (Lilly said by pinching my cheek, I smile by listening to Lilly and hugged her out of happiness and yes, I feel like she is more than a friend to me maybe the one and only advantage that I joined in the pub is to meet this beautiful cute caring friend and one more good thing is the blue eyed man, wait, why I feel meeting blue eyed man is the good thing? Why I am thinking about him again? Mona, there is nothing wrong to think about him because he saved you from Williams and helped you when you fell unconsciousness. So it''s a good thing to meet him... And this pub job helped me to find these beautiful friends and particularly Lilly, I never leave her in my life and I always consider her suggestions. And I don''t know about the blue eyed man, maybe this is the last day of meeting him, and I don''t know who he is and where he lives and I am going to quit my job and most probably I may not meet him again in my life... I feel a little bit sad, I wish I want to meet him again, I don''t know why I feel in such a way, Let''s see how our destiny will lead to...) Lilly: and one more good news is I already decided to quit the job in the pub... (I am shocked and feel surprised by listening to Lilly''s decision and I feel so happy for her decision because it will definitely help her to develop her career in a good way and she can build up her career in a dancing academy because she is a good dancer and she can help to teach dance classes in an institute. Many thoughts filled in my mind but I am not going to express them right now because it may portray that I am forcing her to do something.) Mona: I am so glad about your decision Lilly, actually I am so so so happy for your decision... But why did you said that you are going to the pub this evening? Lilly: Yeah, they owe me a huge amount of my salary and I will go there and pretend I am working until I collect the entire amount of my salary, so the amount will help me to settle my career in some other profession. Mona: The place itself is not safe I don''t let you go... Lilly: It''s ok, Mona, I know how to take the money from them and I will quit the job from the second I got all my money, that''s it. And they don''t dare to do anything to me. You no need to worry about it because I know every person and I know how to deal with them... Mona: Ok Lilly, but be careful... Lilly: Definitely dear... Mona: So, what you are planning for your further career? Lilly: As of now I decide nothing... Even I did not say my decision that I am going to quit my job in the pub to Lance but I am sure he will accept it happily if I say my decision. And coming to my career decision, I did not decide anything yet. Let''s see how my future will go... (Since Lilly didn''t yet decide anything, so I want to say my opinion about the dancing institute.) Mona: If you don''t mind, can I suggest you something? Lilly: Definitely Mona... Mona: Why don''t you start a dancing academy? Lilly: Dancing academy? Mona: Yes Lilly... Lilly: Do you think I am capable to manage a dancing academy? Mona: Definitely a big yes, Lilly, because you are very professional in doing dance and you are very good at teaching the dance steps too, I still remember the steps you thought me and your dance institute will definitely become a big hit with these 2 plus point of yours... Lilly: Yes Mona, It''s really a great idea... I can conduct and organise dance events too... It will have lots of fun and joy... Mona: Yes Lilly, I am sure your institute will be a big hit, so plan for it... Lilly: Yes Mona, with the savings of my money I can easily maintain a dance institute and at first I need to say about this good news to Lance. Mona: Yes, Lilly, and tell me about the good news soon... Lilly: Definatly, dear... (I feel so happy and pleasure for the acceptance of the dance institute proposal and I am sure it will defiantly a bit hit due to Lilly''s dance skills. In between my thoughts I checked the time and it is almost 11 a.m. OMG... I need to go home... My aunt will definitely kill me if I am more late...) Mona: Okay Lilly, it''s time to go to my home. Lilly: Hey, please stay some more time... Mona: Yeah, even I wish to spare some more time but my aunt will be mad at me and if I go late it may trouble me more... Lilly: I hope she should not scold you... Mona: Let''s see... I don''t know what I need to say to her for the last night. Lilly: Will she really cares that you are missing last night? (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 151 - How Can She Do Mona''s Pov: Lilly: That''s the reason I warned you that you should be more careful, Mona... Actually, I want to say this to you before this mess happened but you said you are going to leave this pub within 2 days, so I think you are out of danger that''s the reason I didn''t say anything in detail to you but that bitch Emily, she did not leave you and try to trap you by giving drugs to you... How can she do this to you? It''s just been a few days that you joined in this pub then why did she take advantage of you? Did you say anything to her that you are going to leave this pub within two days? (Lilly asked me with her serious note, I nodded my head as yes.) Lilly: What? Are you serious Mona? Did you say to her after I warned you about her? Mona: Lilly, I already told you that she is my friend and she is the reason behind I joined this pub, she referred me to this pub when I have no job and on the next day she told me everything about her lie. So, I understand why she lied to me, that''s the reason I acted casual with her and told her about my new jobs... Lilly: What the hell... Mona: Lilly, please try to understand the situation, Emily helped me to join in this pub and she is the main reason to find a part-time job so early and I am responsible to inform to her when I am going to leave this job, that''s it... Lilly: Mona, you still didn''t understand how cruel that Emily is, she is working under the management and her main duty is to help the management to lead the new girls to their bed. And she tried to do the same thing to you, actually, she will plot her trap after two weeks of the joining but you informed about your resignation so she advanced her trap by giving you the drugs by mixing them with the juice. Luckily, nothing happened to you, if that sir was not there, God only knows what your future is... (I am scared while listening to Lilly, and I have no idea whether Lilly is that kind of girl or not, as far as I know, she too worked hard like me for her education, whatever I am, going to leave the job and I no need to worry about her further.) Lilly: Don''t trust anyone blindly Mona, I am saying it to you out of my life lessons, I know how people cheated me by taking advantage of my innocence and I know how they used me for their selfish acts, but now I realised everything and I don''t want you to fall on the same trap... So be careful and don''t trust anyone so easily... It includes me too... Okay? (I nodded my head as yes and looked at Lilly.) Mona: So do you think Emily really tried to drug me? Lilly: Of course, Mona, I am sure your dizzyness will start after you drank the drink that she offered to you. (When Lilly is saying to me I again visualise what exactly happened last night, and yes, until I drank the juice I am perfectly alright and the movement I drink the juice I feel dizziness and at the same time father of Williams came close to me and ordered me to bring the wine glasses from the room and after a few minutes William entered into the room to take the advantage of me... I still remember how he ripped my clothes. If the blue-eyed man did not come to me at the right time my life may definitely ruin in the hands of Williams.) Lilly: Ok Mona, first have your breakfast, we can talk about that bitch later... (I nodded my head as ok and continued eating the breakfast.) Lilly: Please don''t think I am involving in your personal issues but I suggest please don''t go to the pub side again because we may not know what might happen further, they may go to the extent to threaten your life too... Mona: I never go that side again, Lilly, trust me... (Lilly looked at me with her brief smile after listening to my decision.) Mona: Actually, today I wish I need to go to the pub to settle my payment because from tomorrow two of my part-time jobs will start and I no need to work in the pub anymore but now after these incidents, I don''t want to go to that side for my payment too... Lilly: Hey Mona, don''t worry about it, today I need to go to there for work and I will collect your amount and handover it to you. Okay? Mona: No Lilly, I don''t need that money, from tomorrow I am starting to more new jobs and it well enough for me to maintain my education and my maintenance expense and I don''t want you to risk your life to get my money... Lilly: They do not dare to do anything to me, Mona, you no need to worry about it I know how to tackle them... Mona: Whatever Lilly, I don''t like even if you go to the pub again for work, please search for another job... Please don''t think I am judging your personal issues, I am suggesting you as a good friend, and I don''t want you to work anymore in the pub, I wish you deserve a better job than this which will help you to build up your career, so you can happily live with Lance and form a cute little family with a new bright career. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 152 - She Really Cares? Mona''s Pov: Lilly: I hope she should not scold you... Mona: Let''s see... I don''t know what I need to say to her for the last night. Lilly: Will she really cares that you are missing last night? Mona: I don''t know about it because this is my first time so I need to face whatever may be the situation and today is Sunday and my aunt and uncle will stay at home and it is more risky and at the same time I hope my uncle will help me from my aunt... I hope everything should be fine. Lilly: Don''t worry Mona, if any serious thing happened don''t hesitate to reach me out, ok? (I nodded my head as ok and try to get up from the bed meanwhile Lilly give my clothes to me and I changed them and slowly left Lilly''s house. Lilly booked a cab to my home because my feet is still wounded and she doesn''t want me to walk near to the bus stop. I get into the cab and within few minutes I reached my home and when I am walking towards my home I got the flash of the Red evil eyes at midnight... I don''t know why I got this flash, maybe l am still scared for the red evil eyes... Mona, you no need to worry about your hallucination, and yes, you are hallucinating that the blue-eyed man eyes are turning to red... Maybe my disease got entered into the further stage, it''s better if I take another counselling from my doctor. In between my thoughts, I am walking towards the door of my home very gently by not keeping my weight on the wound, actually, these instructions were given by the blue-eyed man and I am literally following them... I don''t know why I feel sad and worried, I feel like I am missing him... Yes, Mona, there is no other chance to meet him again... Just come out of his thoughts... I said to myself and continued walking towards the door of my home when I am about to knock on the door, suddenly the door was opened and a cop is existing from the home. I am shocked and worried by thinking about what might happen. The cop looked at me with his brief smile and left the home very casually. Why a cop came to my house? Is anything serious? Or... My uncle gave a complaint to them that I am missing since last night? OMG... I immediately rushed into my home, where my aunt and uncle are sitting on the couch with their serious faces and they shocked the moment they looked at me. I don''t know what to say and I am more scared by looking at their serious faces. Mona, just say sorry t them, and decide what to do later by looking at their reaction.) Mona: Uncle, aunt, I am so sorry by not letting you know that I am not in a position to come to home last night... (When I am trying to explain to them my uncle came close to me with his brief smiling face and by looking at his smiling face I can understand everything is normal.) Uncle: It''s ok dear, first go and fresh up... (What..? Is it real? Or is it a dream? I am still looking at my uncle with my confused shocking face. He looked at my wound and again looked at me.) Uncle: I think you need to take some rest... (I nodded my head as ok and walking towards my room and in the middle, I slightly looked at my aunt and she is still staring at me with her narrowed serious eyes, I pretend I did not look at her and directly went into my room. I did not understand what happened at home, did they really call the cop to complain about me? If in that case, they should be mad at me and scold me but they didn''t, instead my uncle asked me to take some rest and he didn''t ask what happened to my feet. Why did my uncle say I might feel tired and he wants me to take a rest? In between my thoughts, Zoa entered into my room who is my cousin... Zoa: So you got this wound when you are helping the cops to catch the thief, am I right? (I didn''t understand what she is saying about, did I helped the cops? When? I am more confused than before and still staring at her with my confused face.) Zoa: Don''t look at me with your creepy confused face, the cop told everything to mom and dad... (I immediately got the flash of the cop who is existed when I am entering into my home and did he said about me to my aunt and uncle? It''s better to ask my sister about it.) Mona: What? What did the cop say? Zoa: He said last night you are under police custody for some security protocols... (So far I know, I am in Lilly''s house then why the cop said that I am under police control?) Mona: Ok... Zoa: And the cop came to apologise on behalf of the team... Mona: Apologies? Why does he want to apologize? Zoa: Because they forget to inform you about your message... Mona: My message? Zoa: Yeah, he came to apologize to us because he forgets to convey your message, I mean, you told them to convey to us that you are not going to come to home last night... (I didn''t understand what Zoa is trying to say to me, actually, she is saying what the cop said but why I didn''t remember anything?) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 153 - I Dont Know Mona''s Pov: Lilly: I hope she should not scold you... Mona: Let''s see... I don''t know what I need to say to her for the last night. Lilly: Will she really cares that you are missing last night? Mona: I don''t know about it because this is my first time so I need to face whatever may be the situation and today is Sunday and my aunt and uncle will stay at home and it is more risky and at the same time I hope my uncle will help me from my aunt... I hope everything should be fine. Lilly: Don''t worry Mona, if any serious thing happened don''t hesitate to reach me out, ok? (I nodded my head as ok and try to get up from the bed meanwhile Lilly give my clothes to me and I changed them and slowly left Lilly''s house. Lilly booked a cab to my home because my feet is still wounded and she doesn''t want me to walk near to the bus stop. I get into the cab and within few minutes I reached my home and when I am walking towards my home I got the flash of the Red evil eyes at midnight... I don''t know why I got this flash, maybe l am still scared for the red evil eyes... Mona, you no need to worry about your hallucination, and yes, you are hallucinating that the blue-eyed man eyes are turning to red... Maybe my disease got entered into the further stage, it''s better if I take another counselling from my doctor. In between my thoughts, I am walking towards the door of my home very gently by not keeping my weight on the wound, actually, these instructions were given by the blue-eyed man and I am literally following them... I don''t know why I feel sad and worried, I feel like I am missing him... Yes, Mona, there is no other chance to meet him again... Just come out of his thoughts... I said to myself and continued walking towards the door of my home when I am about to knock on the door, suddenly the door was opened and a cop is existing from the home. I am shocked and worried by thinking about what might happen. The cop looked at me with his brief smile and left the home very casually. Why a cop came to my house? Is anything serious? Or... My uncle gave a complaint to them that I am missing since last night? OMG... I immediately rushed into my home, where my aunt and uncle are sitting on the couch with their serious faces and they shocked the moment they looked at me. I don''t know what to say and I am more scared by looking at their serious faces. Mona, just say sorry t them, and decide what to do later by looking at their reaction.) Mona: Uncle, aunt, I am so sorry by not letting you know that I am not in a position to come to home last night... (When I am trying to explain to them my uncle came close to me with his brief smiling face and by looking at his smiling face I can understand everything is normal.) Uncle: It''s ok dear, first go and fresh up... (What..? Is it real? Or is it a dream? I am still looking at my uncle with my confused shocking face. He looked at my wound and again looked at me.) Uncle: I think you need to take some rest... (I nodded my head as ok and walking towards my room and in the middle, I slightly looked at my aunt and she is still staring at me with her narrowed serious eyes, I pretend I did not look at her and directly went into my room. I did not understand what happened at home, did they really call the cop to complain about me? If in that case, they should be mad at me and scold me but they didn''t, instead my uncle asked me to take some rest and he didn''t ask what happened to my feet. Why did my uncle say I might feel tired and he wants me to take a rest? In between my thoughts, Zoa entered into my room who is my cousin... Zoa: So you got this wound when you are helping the cops to catch the thief, am I right? (I didn''t understand what she is saying about, did I helped the cops? When? I am more confused than before and still staring at her with my confused face.) Zoa: Don''t look at me with your creepy confused face, the cop told everything to mom and dad... (I immediately got the flash of the cop who is existed when I am entering into my home and did he said about me to my aunt and uncle? It''s better to ask my sister about it.) Mona: What? What did the cop say? Zoa: He said last night you are under police custody for some security protocols... (So far I know, I am in Lilly''s house then why the cop said that I am under police control?) Mona: Ok... Zoa: And the cop came to apologise on behalf of the team... Mona: Apologies? Why does he want to apologize? Zoa: Because they forget to inform you about your message... Mona: My message? Zoa: Yeah, he came to apologize to us because he forgets to convey your message, I mean, you told them to convey to us that you are not going to come to home last night... (I didn''t understand what Zoa is trying to say to me, actually, she is saying what the cop said but why I didn''t remember anything?) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...)I don''t know Chapter 154 - 5 Factors... Mona''s Pov: OMG, there are many reasons to change the colour of eyes, it will definitely help me to understand about the blue-eyed man, let''s read everything in detail and understand about it... I started reading it very excitedly... 1. Age Babies are usually born with light blue or grey eyes, yet as they grow, their eyes often get darker. This is because eye colour is determined by your genes and the melanin level in your body. As you grow up, the melanin level increases around your pupil, making the eye darker. However, 10-15% of Caucasian eyes change to a lighter colour as they age, as a pigment in the iris changes or degrades. (After reading this point I ruled out immediately because the blue-eyed man is not a baby and he exactly looks like a hulk, so I can easily strike this point and continued reading to get more information relating to him.) 2. Exposure to the sun Melanin production can be activated through solar exposure, meaning that a prolonged time exposure to the sun could make your eyes darker. (No... No... This too I can rule out because both the times I noticed his blue eyes turned to red at night time in the pub. So I can easily rule out this point and I need a solution that how the colour of the eyes change instantly. Till now I didn''t find anything about it but the topic is more interesting to know more about the blue-eyed man so I continue reading the third point.) 3. Clothing and makeup Darker clothes as well as some colour makeup on your eyelids, or white eyeliner, are all things that can make your eyes look more vibrant and brighter. This is just a matter of perception, not reality, but your eyes will definitely pop a bit more than usual! (This point is truly based on perception and it will definitely match to my disease, maybe I am visualising his eyes are turning to red, if in that case I should visualise everyone''s eyes but I didn''t, I only realised the blue-eyed man eyes and that too when he is angry and furious. so I ruled out this point too...) 4 Diet and health Here are some of the foods that change your eye colour if consumed often: Spinach: Its richness in iron will make your eyes look younger and shine brighter! Organic honey: Regular consumption of honey could make your eye hue lighter and brighter. Fish: Consuming fish can increase your eye colour strength and depend on the consumption, these changes could be permanent. Olive oil: Many people believe that adding olive oil to your diet could change the shade of your eyes. Onions: Regular intake of onion has shown gradual changes in eye and skin colour. Nuts: Add different nuts to your diet and your eyes could gradually get a lighter colour. Your eye colour can also change to a yellowish or greenish shade when you are unwell or if you have an eye disease. (Shhhh... Actually, this point is very informative but for me, it is not matching for the information I am looking for, I feel a little disappointed because these points did not match to the point I am searching for and I had the final point to read that is emotions and I hope this will give information that what I need so I excitedly continue reading the last point.) 5. Emotions Certain emotions can change the size of your pupil and the iris colour. When you are happy, angry, or sad, your body releases a hormone that makes your pupil size change. When you''re happy or angry, your eyes usually become more vibrant, while when you cry, your eyes obtain a reddish colour, making your eyes appear brighter. (And Yes, this is what I am looking for, I once again read it to understand it better... And Yes, when his emotion I mean when he is furious and filled with rage attitude, his eyes turn to red, and both the times I find change in his eyes colour when he is furious. I take a long breath and feel relieved after I find the reason behind the change in colour of his eyes and now I feel more relieved because this is not my hallucination and it is true that his eyes are changing when his feelings and emotions are changing... But what makes me surprise is about the Red evil eyes that I saw at midnight, Is it real or it''s my hallucination? I got this doubt again after I realised that the change in colour of blue-eyed men eyes is not my hallucination if in that case then why I saw the red evil eyes? So what is my hallucination and what is real? I need to find why I saw the Red evil eyes on that night, if changing his eyes colour is not my hallucination then looking at the Red evil eyes should not be my hallucination too... Ok, I will think about the red evil eyes if I see it once again. Ahhhhh... My head is heating... I immediately closed the book and lay on the bed to take some rest, but my mind is still thinking about the blue-eyed man... Why I am thinking about him? Why I am attracting to him... I feel like I want to stay close to him forever... But he... He left me by not even saying goodbye to me... Until I went to the washroom to freshen up, he moved so close to me, then why he suddenly left without even saying goodbye to me? Next time, when I meet him I need to say thank you to him... Will I meet him again? (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 155 - Major Reasons... Mona''s Pov: Uncle: You no need to say sorry to me, dear, I know how good girl you are, and you no need to explain it to me because I know what you are, actually I am worried from the last night by thinking what might happen to you... I thought you might struck at some problem... Luckily you are safe now... Mona: Yes uncle, it''s totally my luck, I thought last night is the last day of my life but luckily if that Man didn''t come and helped me, I don''t know what might happen to me and I don''t know in what position I will be right now... Uncle: Thank god, you are safe now, that''s all matters to me, dear... Mona: I am so sorry to make you worry uncle... Uncle: It''s ok dear, by the way, who is that man who saved you? (I am dead now... What should I say to my uncle? What should I say about the blue-eyed man? I don''t even know his name too... Ahhhh... Mona... You will do all the dumb acts to create the problems... You don''t know what exactly the cop said and your story may vary with the cop story and uncle will definitely find either me or the cop are telling the lies. Suddenly my aunt called my uncle and my uncle left me abruptly and went to answer to my aunt. I take a long breath and feel so relieved... Thank god... I am safe now... I feel so relieved and continue doing my work as early as possible because if my uncle came and ask me once again I don''t know what to answer to him... So within a few minutes, I am done with my entire work and take some of the food leftovers and went into my room, after I had the food I take one of my education books to read it. Because today I don''t have any other work to do, actually I need to go to the pub but after the happening of the last night incident I don''t want to go to that side again and now I got a free time for today and I will effectively use it by studying my final year books of medicine, luckily, one of my senior gave me her books after she is done with her exams, so now I can start reading them and the rest of my day is a free day. So I love to utilise my time in reading my books. When I take the index of my book my attention was grabbed by the concept of Iris of an eye, Iris, in anatomy is the pigmented muscular curtain near the front of the eye, between the cornea and the lens, that is perforated by an opening called the pupil and so far I know it decides the colour of an eye... Suddenly I got a flash of the blue-eyed man... I don''t know why I am thinking about him when I got the concept of Iris, maybe till now, two times, I noticed that his blue eyes turned to red eyes that''s the reason... At first, I noticed the change in the colour of his eyes is when he is shooting the man who is teasing me by offering 10 times of the money, Suddenly, the blue-eyed man started attacking him by firing with the help of a gun. I tried to request the blue-eyed man to stop killing him and luckily he listened to me, by that time I feel he is behaving like a beast. I feel like it''s another shade of him, I don''t know why I feel in such a way, and I didn''t guess he will listen to me luckily he listened and calm down but when he holds my face and said I am responsible for everything... I don''t know why he said it and I don''t know why he got so much angry at that person. And the second time, I saw his eyes turn to red when I fell unconscious by holding him. Just before I close my eyes I clearly saw his blue eyes are turned to red when he is staring at Williams and Lilly said the blue eyed man beated William to death as a punishment for teasing me. I don''t know whether his eyes are really turning from Blue to red because I have hallucination disease so I think I am visualising it but why I visualised only the blue-eyed man and that too when he is hyper in rage? In between my thoughts, I looked at the index of the book once again, and I choose the subtopic of Iris... Yes, I want to know more about this topic and I immediately started reading and the introduction of the concept and it instantly grabbed my attention, the introduction seems like it is saying to me by reading the questions in my mind. "It''s not an uncommon thing if your eyes are capable of changing colour. At some point or another, we have all wanted to have different eyes just to see what they look like and as crazy as it may sound, eyes can absolutely change color!" What? Do eyes really change the colour? How does this happen? I am excited and continue reading the chapter with the basics. There are 5 major reasons 1. Age 2. Sun 3. Makeup 4. Health and diet 5. Emotions... OMG, there are many reasons to change the colour of eyes, it will definitely help me to understand about the blue eyed man, let''s read everything in detail and understand about it... I started reading it very excitedly... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 156 - I Will Think Mona''s Pov: Zoa: Yeah, he came to apologize to us because he forgets to convey your message, I mean, you told them to convey to us that you are not going to come to home last night... (I didn''t understand what Zoa is trying to say to me, actually, she is saying what the cop said to them but why the cop said about the message? I didn''t remember anything? When did I say to the cop to inform to my aunt and uncle about the message? When did I meet the cop? I have no idea what might happen the last night, and Lilly didn''t mention to me anything about the cop. It''s better to call her and ask her about it... Wait... I didn''t have her mobile number... Ahhh... How dumb I am... How can I forget that? Okay, I know her house, so I can reach her easily and this time I should not forget to take her number.) Zoa: Are you hallucinating again? (I came out of my thoughts by listening to Zoa''s sarcastic statement about my hallucination, I immediately strike my head as no and continued listening to her.) Zoa: Actually my mom is angry at you. She wants to give punishment to you for your behavior... Mona: For my behavior? What happened, Zoa? Why does she want to give punishment to me? (I asked her casually to know their intentions.) Zoa: Because she thinks you went out with your boyfriend for a one-night stand, so she wants to give you punishment in such a way that you should be scared to go out with your boyfriend... Mona: What? (I am really shocked by their thoughts about me, why don''t they think that I may be struck at some problem? Why don''t they think someone might attack me? And yes, if Willams didn''t attack me I may reach my home last night, and I know how much pain I went through when he is attacking me, but my aunt, she is thinking I enjoyed last night with some other guy and want to give punishment to me... And if the cop didn''t speak to my aunt, I know my aunt will definitely kill me in the name of punishment.) Mona: So you people really think that I went for a one-night stand? Zoa: Yeah, until the cop explains the situation we believed that you are busy in dating with your boyfriend on an entire night. Luckily the cop came on time and said the reason behind your missing... If not, the scene might be so hot to watch, and I prepare my popcorn to watch the shoe... But unfortunately, the cop came and said everything to save you from my mom... So luckily mom cools down... (I take a long breath and nodded my head as ok, Zoa left my room by turning off the light in my room and she will do the same thing every time she enters into my room, she loves to look at my scared face, but this time I am not scared much because I can see the sunlight through the window, After a few minutes, I drink some water and lay on the bed and thinking what might be the reason behind the cop''s sudden entry... I understand someone saved me... But who is that? And I didn''t say to anyone to convey the message to my home... Then, why the cop came and apologize to my aunt and uncle? Why the cop involved? I tried to recall last night''s incident, and I can only remember until I fell unconscious by holding the blue-eyed man, maybe later the police control the place and arrest Williams. No... No... Who will say about the incident to cops? And most importantly who will say about William to cops? No one... Yes, no one dares to give a complaint about Willams because he is the son of a management member and no management will call to the cops to arrest him instead they will help with his treatment, and Emily and this blue-eyed man are busy to look after me, so they too don''t give complaint to cops... Then why the cops involved all of a sudden? Ahhhh... I am totally clueless and did not understand what is happening... Whatever at first I need to do the kitchen work before my aunt gets mad at me. So I slowly walked towards the kitchen and started cleaning the utensils but my mind is filled with many questions and thinking what might happen and why the cop came and helped me. Meanwhile, my uncle came close to me... Uncle: It''s better if you take a rest for some time dear... (My uncle said by looking at my wound.) Mona: It''s ok, uncle, I can manage this work, it''s a small cut on my feet, that''s it... Uncle: Yeah, I hope it should heal soon... Mona: Uncle, did aunt is still mad at me? Uncle: Until the cop came to our home she is very angry at you, Mona, even I can''t save you from her but luckily the cop came and apologized at the right time and your aunt got flattened for his apologies and leave you without scolding anything. Mona: I am so sorry for not informing you, uncle, and I didn''t go for a one-night stand with my boyfriend... Uncle: You no need to say sorry dear I know how good girl you are, and you no need to explain it to me because I know what you are, actually I am worried from the last night by thinking about you... I thought you might struck at some problem... Luckily you are safe now... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 157 - Fears Overcome? Mona''s Pov: He left me by not even saying goodbye to me... Until I went to the washroom to freshen up, he moved so close to me, then why he suddenly left me without even saying goodbye to me? Suddenly I got a flash of the last topic we discussed, he said the exact place of my mole but in the next second, he asked me whether he is right or not, I understand he is guessing my mole place but how can he guess it very accurately? And he asked me why I left him all these years. So by this question, it is clear that he is misappropriated me with some other girls maybe that''s the reason he moves so close to me and maybe that girl has also had a mole at the same place I had, so in order to confirm he asked me about it... And the moment I said that I did not have the mole, he looks so disappointed, maybe that''s the reason he left me abruptly by thinking I am not the girl he is looking for... Does it mean he is still loving that girl? So it means he doesn''t like me, and he is just moving close to me by thinking that I am some other girl that he is liking... I feel worried and a little bit low... Actually, it''s my fault by keeping feelings on him... Suddenly I got a flash of his tight hug, why I hugged him when he is moving close to me? He too immediately holds me tightly, I still remember the warmness of his hug, I still remember the love in his cuddles... Mona, he is just moved close to you by misappropriating with some other girl, that''s it. He is not liking you, so better don''t build hopes on him... Next time, if you meet him again just maintain distance and say thank you to him... That''s it... Nothing more nothing less... Will I meet him again? Ahhhh... Monaaaa... Stop thinking about him... I said to myself and finally close my eyes to take a nap... The sky is dark, it is deadly dark as hell... I am searching for the stars and the moon which will help me to get rid of my fears but this time when I looked at the sky to get rid of my fears I didn''t find any lightning of the stars and the moon... I am so scared and have no idea what to do, I looked around once again and my surrounding is also filled with damn dark, I don''t know where I am and I don''t know how to escape from this darkness. My heartbeat is raising fast out of fear, I take a long breath to calm down myself but it is of no use. I am scared to death by looking at this darkness... Suddenly something holds my hand, I feel so relieved after I sense the hand, I can sense the caring and loving towards me when it holds my hand, I feel so relieved even though it is dark but I can understand it is not a human hand. The texture of the hand is like a hard structure and its skin is similar to an animal''s rough skin. But I did not scared of it because it is giving me strength and energy when I hold it. I feel very secure when it holds my hand very caringly out of love. I want to look at it... I want to check what is this thing that is giving me the strength in the darkness... So I slowly turn my head to look at it and in the darkness, I can only see the red evil eyes... I immediately started screaming out of scare and immediately opened my eyes and get up from the bed... My heartbeat is rising fast and the sweat droplets are filled around my face... I take a long breath and trying to control myself, after a few seconds I realise it''s a dream and I am in my room and taking a nap... I feel so relieved after I realised it''s a dream... But my heartbeat is still rising fast, I drink some water and sit on the bed and trying to calm down myself and after a few seconds I am totally ok but my mind is still stuck at my dream... Why I got a dream of Red evil eyes? I closed my eyes and once again visualise the eyes I got in my dream and the eyes I got in my dream are similar to the eyes I saw at the midnight... And I feel the eyes are not evil, I can see the love in the eyes, the eyes are just red in colour and looking at me out of love and caring towards me, I can sense the warmness of love and caring when it holds my hand... And I feel the red eyes are not evil eyes anymore... Is it came in the darkness to help me from my fears? Maybe Yes, because I may not see the stars on a cloudy night and I may not see the moon on a new moon day but these red eyes will definitely help me to get rid of my fears even though it is cloudy day or a new moon day... I can overcome my fears by looking at the redness of the eyes in the darkness... I feel like those eyes or not evil anymore... I feel so happy when I realise these red eyes are helping me to get rid of my fears... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 158 - He Left Mona''s Pov: He left me by not even saying goodbye to me... Until I went to the washroom to freshen up, he moved so close to me, then why he suddenly left me without even saying goodbye to me? Suddenly I got a flash of the last topic we discussed, he said the exact place of my mole but in the next second, he asked me whether he is right or not, I understand he is guessing my mole place but how can he guess it very accurately? And he asked me why I left him all these years. So by this question, it is clear that he is misappropriated me with some other girls maybe that''s the reason he moves so close to me and maybe that girl has also had a mole at the same place I had, so in order to confirm he asked me about it... And the moment I said that I did not have the mole, he looks so disappointed, maybe that''s the reason he left me abruptly by thinking I am not the girl he is looking for... Does it mean he is still loving that girl? So it means he doesn''t like me, and he is just moving close to me by thinking that I am some other girl that he is liking... I feel worried and a little bit low... Actually, it''s my fault by keeping feelings on him... Suddenly I got a flash of his tight hug, why I hugged him when he is moving close to me? He too immediately holds me tightly, I still remember the warmness of his hug, I still remember the love in his cuddles... Mona, he is just moved close to you by misappropriating with some other girl, that''s it. He is not liking you, so better don''t build hopes on him... Next time, if you meet him again just maintain distance and say thank you to him... That''s it... Nothing more nothing less... Will I meet him again? Ahhhh... Monaaaa... Stop thinking about him... I said to myself and finally close my eyes to take a nap... The sky is dark, it is deadly dark as hell... I am searching for the stars and the moon which will help me to get rid of my fears but this time when I looked at the sky to get rid of my fears I didn''t find any lightning of the stars and the moon... I am so scared and have no idea what to do, I looked around once again and my surrounding is also filled with damn dark, I don''t know where I am and I don''t know how to escape from this darkness. My heartbeat is raising fast out of fear, I take a long breath to calm down myself but it is of no use. I am scared to death by looking at this darkness... Suddenly something holds my hand, I feel so relieved after I sense the hand, I can sense the caring and loving towards me when it holds my hand, I feel so relieved even though it is dark but I can understand it is not a human hand. The texture of the hand is like a hard structure and its skin is similar to an animal''s rough skin. But I did not scared of it because it is giving me strength and energy when I hold it. I feel very secure when it holds my hand very caringly out of love. I want to look at it... I want to check what is this thing that is giving me the strength in the darkness... So I slowly turn my head to look at it and in the darkness, I can only see the red evil eyes... I immediately started screaming out of scare and immediately opened my eyes and get up from the bed... My heartbeat is rising fast and the sweat droplets are filled around my face... I take a long breath and trying to control myself, after a few seconds I realise it''s a dream and I am in my room and taking a nap... I feel so relieved after I realised it''s a dream... But my heartbeat is still rising fast, I drink some water and sit on the bed and trying to calm down myself and after a few seconds I am totally ok but my mind is still stuck at my dream... Why I got a dream of Red evil eyes? I closed my eyes and once again visualise the eyes I got in my dream and the eyes I got in my dream are similar to the eyes I saw at the midnight... And I feel the eyes are not evil, I can see the love in the eyes, the eyes are just red in colour and looking at me out of love and caring towards me, I can sense the warmness of love and caring when it holds my hand... And I feel the red eyes are not evil eyes anymore... Is it came in the darkness to help me from my fears? Maybe Yes, because I may not see the stars on a cloudy night and I may not see the moon on a new moon day but these red eyes will definitely help me to get rid of my fears even though it is cloudy day or a new moon day... I can overcome my fears by looking at the redness of the eyes in the darkness... I feel like those eyes or not evil anymore... I feel so happy when I realise these red eyes are helping me to get rid of my fears... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 159 - Stop Thinking... Mona''s Pov: He left me by not even saying goodbye to me... Until I went to the washroom to freshen up, he moved so close to me, then why he suddenly left me without even saying goodbye to me? Suddenly I got a flash of the last topic we discussed, he said the exact place of my mole but in the next second, he asked me whether he is right or not, I understand he is guessing my mole place but how can he guess it very accurately? And he asked me why I left him all these years. So by this question, it is clear that he is misappropriated me with some other girls maybe that''s the reason he moves so close to me and maybe that girl has also had a mole at the same place I had, so in order to confirm he asked me about it... And the moment I said that I did not have the mole, he looks so disappointed, maybe that''s the reason he left me abruptly by thinking I am not the girl he is looking for... Does it mean he is still loving that girl? So it means he doesn''t like me, and he is just moving close to me by thinking that I am some other girl that he is liking... I feel worried and a little bit low... Actually, it''s my fault by keeping feelings on him... Suddenly I got a flash of his tight hug, why I hugged him when he is moving close to me? He too immediately holds me tightly, I still remember the warmness of his hug, I still remember the love in his cuddles... Mona, he is just moved close to you by misappropriating with some other girl, that''s it. He is not liking you, so better don''t build hopes on him... Next time, if you meet him again just maintain distance and say thank you to him... That''s it... Nothing more nothing less... Will I meet him again? Ahhhh... Monaaaa... Stop thinking about him... I said to myself and finally close my eyes to take a nap... The sky is dark, it is deadly dark as hell... I am searching for the stars and the moon which will help me to get rid of my fears but this time when I looked at the sky to get rid of my fears I didn''t find any lightning of the stars and the moon... I am so scared and have no idea what to do, I looked around once again and my surrounding is also filled with damn dark, I don''t know where I am and I don''t know how to escape from this darkness. My heartbeat is raising fast out of fear, I take a long breath to calm down myself but it is of no use. I am scared to death by looking at this darkness... Suddenly something holds my hand, I feel so relieved after I sense the hand, I can sense the caring and loving towards me when it holds my hand, I feel so relieved even though it is dark but I can understand it is not a human hand. The texture of the hand is like a hard structure and its skin is similar to an animal''s rough skin. But I did not scared of it because it is giving me strength and energy when I hold it. I feel very secure when it holds my hand very caringly out of love. I want to look at it... I want to check what is this thing that is giving me the strength in the darkness... So I slowly turn my head to look at it and in the darkness, I can only see the red evil eyes... I immediately started screaming out of scare and immediately opened my eyes and get up from the bed... My heartbeat is rising fast and the sweat droplets are filled around my face... I take a long breath and trying to control myself, after a few seconds I realise it''s a dream and I am in my room and taking a nap... I feel so relieved after I realised it''s a dream... But my heartbeat is still rising fast, I drink some water and sit on the bed and trying to calm down myself and after a few seconds I am totally ok but my mind is still stuck at my dream... Why I got a dream of Red evil eyes? I closed my eyes and once again visualise the eyes I got in my dream and the eyes I got in my dream are similar to the eyes I saw at the midnight... And I feel the eyes are not evil, I can see the love in the eyes, the eyes are just red in colour and looking at me out of love and caring towards me, I can sense the warmness of love and caring when it holds my hand... And I feel the red eyes are not evil eyes anymore... Is it came in the darkness to help me from my fears? Maybe Yes, because I may not see the stars on a cloudy night and I may not see the moon on a new moon day but these red eyes will definitely help me to get rid of my fears even though it is cloudy day or a new moon day... I can overcome my fears by looking at the redness of the eyes in the darkness... I feel like those eyes or not evil anymore... I feel so happy when I realise these red eyes are helping me to get rid of my fears... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 160 - What Are You Thinking? Mona''s Pov: I can overcome my fears by looking at the redness of the eyes in the darkness... I feel like those eyes or not evil anymore... I feel so happy when I realise these red eyes are helping me to get rid of my fears... Ahhh... Finally, I find a way to get rid out of my fears... By the way, what are those red eyes? Wait... Wait... Mona, what are you thinking? Are you hallucinating those red eyes in your dreams too? Or are you hallucinating a fantasy story by thinking you are holding a beast hand and the red evil eyes? Ahhhh... Come on Mona... You are thinking more about the blue-eyed man and read more books about change in the colour of eyes and it results to a dream, it''s nothing more, nothing less, don''t think much about it, Mona, just divert your mind... I said to myself and tried to divert my mind, I take a long breath and had some water and went into the washroom to wash my face, later I came out of my room and went into the hallway where I saw my uncle, aunt, and zoa, all of the three got ready to go somewhere... I understand they are going to enjoy this weekend by a family outing. Uncle: Mona, we are going out for a dinner and followed by a movie, would you like to join us? Aunt: How she will come with us? Look at her wound... I think she needs to take some rest... Am I right, Mona? (When I am about to say no to my uncle''s offer my aunt interacted and indirectly convey to my uncle that I am not allowed to come along with them and asked me indirectly to not join into their outing. I just looked at them with my smiling face and replied to my aunt.) Mona: Yes, Aunty, it''s better if I take a rest, my wound is still hurting. (Actually this time she had the reason of my wound to exclude me from their family outing. There are many times she excluded me for foolish reasons by saying to my uncle that I need to do household work etc... In my childhood, I feel lonely and cried by sitting in the corner of the room by thinking I have no parents to take care of me but later when I am getting older I realised the reality and finally got habituated with my lonely life and now I am enjoying it... And after listening to me my uncle just nodded his head as ok and did not argue anything with my aunt and all the three left the house after giving instructions to me. This is not the first time for me it happens every time and I got habituated to it... Actually, I feel free when I am alone in the house than going out with my aunt. In between my thoughts, I prepared some coffee and sit on the couch by taking a newspaper and started reading it by having the coffee... And the headlines of the newspaper really shocked me "A dealer of the women trafficking was caught red-handed" the topic is more interesting, so I continued to read the article and I am more shocked when I read the news because the news is about Williams, and it is declared that he is the dealer of the women trafficking... I thought he is a bloody womanizer but I never thought he is the dealer of women trafficking... Does it mean he will sell the women to other mafia dons or he will sell the women to the other countries for money? OMG... So does it mean after I fell unconscious he will enjoy me and then he will sell me to some other gang? The thought itself makes me feel more scared... Luckily I was escaped from him with the help of the blue-eyed man. Thank god... I had another sip of coffee to calm down myself and continued reading the article. The article says that Williams was caught red handed when he is trying to succeed in his plan in women trafficking by trapping a girl in the pub. But luckily the pub is under the supervision of the cops, which is monitoring by commissioner Tom, and when the commission suspected that Williams is threatening a woman he immediately gets into action and arrested him... Luckily the woman is safe and the commissioner proudly announces that he takes out another nail in the society... I take a long breath and feel so happy while reading the article... From the past few days when I am reading the newspaper, the news that I was attracted more about is the police commissioner Tom... He is really doing a great job my savings many girls and children from the woman trafficking. Actually, I am reading about him in the newspapers for the past two to three days but till now I did not saw his face, actually, the newspapers will reveal the face of the top authorities and the brave things done by the top authorities but I don''t know why they are not posting this commissioner pictures... Maybe this commissioner doesn''t like to publish his image publicly... Whatever the work he is doing is really a great thing and it is really helping to the society... In between my thoughts, I continue reading the article and he said Williams is one of the main lead in the women trafficking gang and he said he will catch each and everyone who is involved in Willams activities and he also said no one will escape from the crimes they did... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 161 - I Have No Idea Mona''s Pov: In between my thoughts, I continue reading the article and he said Williams is one of the main lead in the women trafficking gang and he said he will catch each and everyone who is involved in Willams activities and he also said no one will escape from the crimes they did... So now I understand what might be happened last night, at first I thought no one will complain to the cops about Williams because Williams is the son of the management member and no other management member will complain against him to the cops for his cheap acts in the pub. But now I understand William was caught red handed because the cops are already monitoring the pub. They did not mention anywhere in the news article that how they are monitoring the pub, maybe it is a secret protocol for them and they don''t want to reveal it to the public because if they reveal then the other criminals will get alert and it will become tough to the cps to find the other cops. So when the commissioner is monitoring me, he might understand Williams is trapping me and he might inform immediately to the corps about William is going to attacking me and by the time the cops reached the place I was taking care by Lilly and the blue eyed man and they carried me to Lilly''s house so they might not know about my whereabouts but they know William is trying to attack a girl. I finished reading the article and closed the newspaper and had my coffee... So, if the cops catching Willams is real then the cop who came to my home this morning is also real. I mean the thing he said to my aunt and uncle is also a real fact but I did not remember anything about the message. Did I really mention to the cop about to inform a message to my aunt and uncle? Ahhh... Even Lilly did not mention me anything that we met the cops. Maybe Lilly too didn''t know about the cops. I need to find who is the cop and who said to him to come to my home and apologize to my aunt and uncle. But how? I have no idea how to find... Hmmm... Whatever... The commissioner is doing a great thing by catching these criminals... I feel so relieved and happy... I continued reading the newspaper with some other articles relating to movies and sports. But my mind is still filled with the news of Williams, and my heart is filled with rage for the acts he did to me... My rage on him is getting more hyper when I am getting the flash that how actually he behaved with me... I feel like I want to whip him to death for his cruel behaviour. This is not the first time he tried to behave me in such an awful way. I need to do something... I feel like I want to help the commissioner to solve this Willams case. and yes, I feel like I want to meet the commissioner, i.e, Tom, to say everything to him in detail by explaining what happened last night... I want to say to him that I was drugged and then I was lead into a room, and I want to say to him about Williams father too because he is the one who ordered me to go into the room so I am sure he was also involved in this case... And I can also help the commissioner with the details he need... And yes it''s my responsibility to say what happened before the attack that happened last night because I am the accused. So he will interrogate further and continue his investigation accordingly. Am I thinking in the right way? Is it necessary to go to the police station? Yes, Mona, it''s your responsibility to take care of and your forward step will definitely save at least one girl''s life... Just go to the police commissioner and explain to him everything, that''s it... I take a long breath and check the address of the police station and it is just 30 minutes far away from my home. I immediately changed my dress and get ready and started to the police station to say everything to the commissioner... I take a bus and within a few minutes, I reached the police station... The atmosphere of the police station itself looks so scary and I feel so nervous but I am trying to control my emotions and take all my strength to take a forward step... When I am walking into the police station I can hear the screams of the criminals and I can understand the cops are beating them to death to get the truth and clues from them. I slowly walked near to the table where one of the cops is busy in looking into a file. I take all my strength and called him. Mona: Excuse me, sir... (He immediately looked at me as what.) Mona: I want to meet the commissioner... Cop: What? Commissioner? Mona: Yes sir, his name is Tom and he is dealing with the case of women trafficking... Cop: Yeah, but why do you want to meet him? Mona: I need to speak to him about some important matters. Cop: listen, miss... Mona: I am Mona... Cop: Yeah, Mona, you can''t meet the commissioner directly. There are some protocols to be followed... Mona: Definitely sir, what are they? (I asked him with my convincing tone to know about the protocols and I hope the protocols will help me to meet the commissioner on this day.) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 162 - What Are They? Mona''s Pov: Mona: Definitely sir, what are they? (I asked him with my convincing tone to know about the protocols and I hope the protocols will help me to meet the commissioner on this day because I don''t want to delay it further because it is more important and the commissioner will take the decisions accordingly.) Cop: You need to file your complaint and take an appointment and then if sir thinks it''s ok to speak to you then he will give you a time slot and then you are invited on the particular time slot to say your complaint... Mona: I think it takes a very long time to follow this procedure... Cop: Yeah, at least it takes a minimum of 7 days... Mona: I agree, sir, but as of now it is a very important and serious issue, I need to speak to him urgently... Cop: Yes Mona, but we need to follow the protocol because there are many people coming every day to meet him but he is busy in dealing with the Mafia and the underground world so please try to understand and fill this form if you want to meet the sir by following the protocols... Mona: Definitely sir, I will follow the protocols. But before that please listen to me, it is very important and I need to say to the commissioner about last night incident in the pub. (The cop stops doing his work and immediately looked at me with his shocking expression.) Cop: What do you mean? (He asked me with his widened shocking eyes.) Mona: I just saw the news about Williams, sir, until then I don''t know Williams was arrested by the cops, so I came here to say the detailed information that happened before the attack, and the girl who he attacked is me... Cop: What? Mona: Yes sir, it''s me... So I want to speak about these issues with Tom sir, so he may get find any clue about the case... Cop: So, you are the one who stayed in your friend''s apartment last night, am I right? (I nodded my head as yes but I am more confused and shocked because how did he know that I stayed in Lilly''s apartment?) Cop: So you are the girl we guard you all over the night... Lilly: What? (I looked at him with my more confused face. Guard me? What does he mean? Why do they guard me?) Cop: I mean we provide the security to you all over the night, around your building, and our sir literally guard you at the door all over the night to save you from the further attacks... Mona: Really? (I am more shocked by listening to him, I didn''t expect this... This is really a more surprising factor for me. How can this higher official can stay all over the night at the door to guard me? Even Lilly did not mention to me anything about this, and so far she said the blue-eyed man takes care of me all over the night, that''s it, and I don''t know who take care outside of the house... Whatever I am so glad and thankful to this commissioner sir for his security protocols and his respect towards a girl...) Cop: Yes miss, our sir ordered to safeguard the tower for your safety and we almost blocked and inquired everyone who entered into that area for your security, but no one tried to attack you... Mona: Thank you so much for your safety protocols, sir, I am so glad. Cop: It''s our duty, miss... Mona: Yes sir, I agree, will you please allow me to speak to your sir right now? I need to speak to him about what happened last night, so I guess it will help him for his further proceedings... Cop: Yeah, sure, but at first I need to take my sir''s permission and if he grants then I will allow you to speak with him until there will you please sit in the chair... (By finishing his words he pointed me to the corner seat in the room, I nodded my head as ok and went near to the chair to sit and looked around the police station once again... This is the first time I came to the police station that too I came on my own. I hope everything should be fine. I hope the information I said should be more useful to him. What should I say if they ask me for more details regarding the blue-eyed man? I didn''t know about his name too and I don''t know what his profession is too... Shall I say to him about the incident that happened the day before yesterday that the blue-eyed man is the person who actually shot the man? I need to say everything happened clearly that a man is teased me when I am serving the drinks and that''s the reason Blue-eyed man shot him to save me. What if the commissioner threatens the blue-eyed man? No... No... Blue-eyed man is a good guy, he helped me and saved me from the two incidents. And I am sure this will understand the complexity of the incident and excuse the blue-eyed man... What else do I need to say? Shall I say about the drink given by Emily? I need to say about this because Lilly suspects that Emily gives me the drugged drink intentionally, I don''t know whether Emily know that the drink is drugged or not, there may be a chance that the management secretly mixed the drugs in the drink... Whatever, I need to say these things to the commissioner sir... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 163 - What Else... Mona''s Pov: I need to say about this because Lilly suspects that Emily gives me the drugged drink intentionally, I don''t know whether Emily know that the drink is drugged or not, there may be a chance that the management secretly mixed the drugs in the drink... Whatever, I need to say these things to the commissioner sir, so he will decide what is right and what is wrong... What else do I need to say? I am trying to gather all the information I need to say to the commissioner sir because I should not waste his time or I should not confuse him... And in the last, I need to thank you to him for his security protocols towards me... Most importantly I need to say thanks to him for conveying their apologies to my aunt and uncle, maybe Lilly might be said to the cops about conveying a message to my aunt and uncle... In between my thoughts suddenly I hear the scream of a criminal from a room... I immediately looked at the room and the room is covered with a curtain and I understand the cops are beating the criminal to know about the facts and when the curtain is moving I saw a person who is in his uniform but I can''t see his face, I can see only from his back and staring at his muscular body... I can feel the body looks so familiar... I want to look at his face but the curtain is obstructing me to look at the officer, meanwhile, the cop who speaks to me before went into the same room and speaking something to that officer. After a few minutes, he came out of the room and directly came near to me to say something, maybe the officer I saw must be the commissioner... Cop: Miss, I spoke with my sir about you and he accepted to speak with you... Mona: Wow... I am so glad... Thank you so much, sir... Cop: it''s okay miss, you can wait in that room... (The cop pointed me to the office room which is closed with the doors, and the name board on the door mentioned the name of the commissioner. I understand this is the office room of the commissioner. I went into the room and sit in the chair and looked around... One side of the wall is filled with a notice board and many of the newspaper articles and the photos of the criminals are pinned to the board, and on the other side of the wall, it is filled with the great leader''s pictures... And on the table, it is filled with many files relating to the cases. Among all the files my attention was grabbed by a small fairy toy, I feel so amused by looking at this fairy toy because it didn''t apt to the cold heart of the commissioner. I take the toy into my hands and looked at it cleanly, it is so beautiful and looks exactly like an angel and the wings of the fairy is in rainbow colours and it is sitting on a stone and looking at me very cutely... But what surprised me is why the commissioner places the fairy doll on his table? It seems to be very funny but I understand he likes this toy soo much and if I am not wrong the commissioner might have some great memory with this toy, that''s the reason he might place it on his table. Maybe he has some close memories with it... I smile and once again looked at the doll, meanwhile I hear the door knocking sound and I immediately placed the doll from the place where I take and got alerted... I sense someone is walking into the room, and by listening to the official shoe sound I understand it is the commissioner. So I immediately stand to show my respect to him. Suddenly my heartbeat started rising fast... I don''t know why, but I feel like he is the known person, I feel like I want to look at him... My heartbeat started raising more speedily, I didn''t understand the reason, maybe I am feeling nervous to speak to him. Maybe I feel normal if I look at him, so, I slowly turn my face to look at him but I can''t look at his face because he went into the corner of the room and washing his hands in the sink. I can see the bloodstains on his hand... Does he hurted? Maybe not, because everything is normal when he has washed his hands, maybe the bloodstains he got is from the criminals... So does it mean he treated the criminals in such a harsh way? I am more scared. I don''t know how to initiate to speak to him, maybe he might be serious at me after listening to me... I am looking into my fingers to divert my mind of fears Ahhhh... Mona... Stay calm... The criminals deserve such a harsh punishment, he did nothing wrong, it''s his duty, and he did the right thing to the criminals, so why are you scared? Be strong and say everything to him confidently... I said to myself and raised my face to look at his face... He is still busy in washing his hands... "So, What do you want to talk to me?" He still showing his back but his voice is so familiar and his physic is also looking so familiar... I am paused by looking at his back and my heartbeat is still raising fast, I feel like he is a familiar person. I take a long breath and tried to speak to him... Mona: Good Evening sir... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 164 - I Wish Time Should Stop Tom''s POV: It''s been a long time to sleep with my butterfly, and I feel heavenly pleasure when I sleep in my butterflies cuddle. I wrap one of my legs around her waist and pulled her close to me, and lay my head near to her heart and enjoying by listening to her heartbeat, I feel so relieved and after so many long years this is the first time my mind feel so peaceful and happy before I sleep. Yes, every night before I go to sleep I will definitely visualise my butterfly and think about her, she is the only thought that runs in my mind every minute, and I spend so many sleepless nights when I feel exhausted by not finding my butterfly, but I have the hope that I will find my butterfly and that hope helps me to sustain these many long years. In between my thoughts I run my hand into my hair and started playing with her soft hair, even though I spend very little time with my butterfly, every second I spend with her is a beautiful memory for me and no one can replace it... After these long many years I feel the same pleasure and feel when I sleep with this girl. At first, I was confused by looking at the same facial features of my girl, and I feel like I want to check the tattoo to confirm whether she is my butterfly or not, but now I feel like I no need to check her tattoo and I no need to find any other way to find whether she is my butterfly or not because sleeping in her cuddle clearly gives me the pleasure which is exactly equal to my butterfly... This feeling alone is enough to conclude that she is my butterfly... I hugged her more tightly sleep with her, and wrapped one of my hands above to her chest and the other hand near to her tummy and hugged her tightly. Even she is enjoying my warm cuddle and stick to me like my Butterfly and her face turns to a happy smile in my cuddle... I wish time could stop just stop and make us to stay cuddle with each other forever because it is the best feeling I ever had... In between my thoughts, I looked at my girl''s charming face with her little smile, and in her smile, I see something more beautiful... Yes, I see her smiling lips are the best beautiful curve than any other curves of her body, it is attracting me more... When I am staring at her lips I got a flash of the memory of my butterfly, I kissed my butterfly on her lips to get into her original form and my energies are transferred into my girl to form her full form... I feel like I want to kiss on her lips so I guess she will remember everything but it''s not the right time to kiss her, she is in her sleep and that too she is drugged, so it''s better if I did not kiss her right now... Let''s see... If she is really my butterfly, then our love bond itself helps us to kiss each other and from now on I will wait for those beautiful moments... She suddenly moves more close to me and her chest is squeezing to my body... Ahhhh... What she is trying to do? Why she is hugging me so closely? She is really testing my patience, it''s not my fault if I do something bad to her... We both are almost nude and sleeping in this position really making me feel horny and I feel like I want to continue our lovemaking session by keeping my erected manly hood into her tight pussy... In between my thoughts, I am pressing my erected manly hood near to her pussy very intensely, and I feel like I want to advance my intense session, I slowly slide my fingers near to her bra strap and I am about to unhook it but I feel like I don''t want to take the advantage of this situation and yes, my girl is in an unconscious state, so it would be fine if I didn''t do anything to her but I feel more horny and my desires are hypering from second to second and my monster will calm down only when it entered into my girls pussy... I don''t know how to control this entire night... Ahhhhhh... I feel suffocated and breathless when she''s sleeping so close to me I need to do something else to calm down my desires, if not I will definitely continue my intense session with my girl... I take a long breath and hold my manly hood with my left hand and started masturbating... Yes, this is the only way I can control my desires. So I started giving strokes to my manly hood with my left hand and with my other hand I am pulling her more close to me and now her soft chest treasures are squeezing to my body very intensely... I feel so happy and feel so relieved when I am masturbating while looking at my girl directly... All these years I will just visualise my butterfly when I am masturbating but now I feel crazy when she is sleeping with me, actually, I want to fuck her directly but I don''t want to do it when she is unconscious position so I am enjoying at peeks by looking at her and continued the speed of my strokes... Ahhhhhh... Myyy ladyyyyyy... I loveeee youuuuu... Ahhhhh... Huhhhh..... I increased more speed and enjoying the feel by looking at my girl... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 165 - Are You Okay Mona''s Pov: Be strong and say everything to him confidently... I said to myself and raised my face to look at his face... He is still busy in washing his hands... "So, What do you want to talk to me?" He is still showing his back and asked me to say, but what grabs my attention is his voice, I feel like his voice is so familiar to me, I once again looked at his physic and his physic is also looking so familiar... I am paused by looking at his back and forget to answer to his question,I feel like he is a familiar person. Suddenly, my heartbeat is rising fast, I take a long breath and tried to calm down myself, so I can speak to him freely... Mona: Good Evening, sir... (I am about to start the conversation but after listening to me he too paused for a few seconds and immediately take the towel from hanger to clean his hands and suddenly turned towards me to look at me... That''s it... My body is filled with shrills the moment I looked at him... I am shocked... And my mind is blank by looking at him... I stayed like a statue and staring into his eyes... The blue eyes... Yes... He is the blue-eyed man... The moment I looked at him, I feel like I am flying the high sky out of happiness, I feel like I want to run towards him and hug him tightly. Ahhhhhh... I feel so relieved after looking at him... I don''t know why I feel this much happiness and pleasure... Is it real or am I hallucinating the blue-eyed man in the place of commissioner? I rubbed my eyes gently with my fingertips and again looked at him. This time he is staring at me with his narrow eyes by folding his hand near to his waist and looking at me with his little smiling face but me here I still feel like flying high skies by looking at him suddenly and my mind is still in shock and I have no idea what to do now... After a few seconds he started walking towards me that''s it, my heartbeat started raising fast and fast when he is coming close to me... Finally, he came close to me and just a half feet distance between us. He is still looking at me with his little smiling face, I swallowed my trust and still staring into his blue magical eyes. After a few seconds, he placed his index finger near to my nose and pressed it gently. I smile by looking at his actions and understand he too get confused whether I am in real or not that''s the reason he is touching me to check whether I came to him in real or not... Maybe he is thinking it''s a dream... In the next second, he holds my cheek and pinched it hardly... Ahhhhhh... I screamed out loudly out of pain at his sudden action, he immediately left my cheek and looked at me with his widened eyes and I understand his state of shocking expression because even I am in the same state.) Tom: Are you real? Mona: What? (I asked him by rubbing my cheek) Tom: I mean, why did you come to the police station? Mona: I will tell you but before tell me why are you pinched my cheek? (I asked him by rubbing my cheek gently, it''s really hurting I did not expect that he will pinch me in such a harsh way. He did not answer to me and still staring at me with his shocking eyes. After a few seconds he placed his hand on my cheek, now I am more scared by thinking what if he pinched me again at the same place? It really hurts me more. I am scared and looking at him with my puppy eyes... But this time he didn''t pinch me, instead he pampered me with his thumb finger on my cheek and I am blushed for his caressing touch. I feel so relieved and all my pain was gone the moment he touched me. Tom: Are you ok now? (He asked me with his low worried tone, I nodded my head as ok and looked at his blue eyes.) Mona: I am fine... (He didn''t speak to me anything and moved more close to me and now just a few inches gap between our faces and we both forget what is happening around and I don''t know why I always feel a magnetic field when he is close to me... He will attract me like a magnet if he still stays close to me for the next few seconds, I will definitely hug him as I hugged him in the morning. Ahhhh... Mona control yourself... Don''t do any stupid things which will degrade your character. I said to myself but still staring at him with my amused happy face. This time he placed his fingers near to my hair strings and slowly placed my hair strings back to my ear and hold my chin gently and looking at my face very closely with his smiling happy face. I feel blush when he is looking at me and he forgot to pat his eye too... After a few seconds he slowly placed one of his hands on my waist, my body was electrified when I sense his hand on my waist, that''s it, I immediately rest my head on his abbs and closed my eyes. He wrapped his other hand around my shoulder like a gentle hug... I feel so relieved and all my stress was gone... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 166 - My Girl... Tom''s Pov: I am enjoying at peeks by looking at her and continued the speed of my strokes... Ahhhhhh... Myyy ladyyyyyy... I loveeee youuuuu... Ahhhhh... Huhhhh..... I increased more speed and enjoying the feel by looking at my girl... Within a few minutes, I released my cum and rest my head on my girl''s face and taking a long breath to calm down myself. and I went into a deep sleep and I wake up only one my girl hold my manly hood and massaging it. Actually, I am shocked and opened my eyes to look at her, she still closed her eyes but trying to hold my dick and pushing it away, I understand my monster pinning to her and it is distracting her sleep, I smile by looking at her and understand she is doing it out of semi-conscious mind, but I can''t control my laugh when she wakes up with her confused dumb face... I understand she gets into consciousness, but she did not remember anything that happened last night. So I teased her to death and enjoyed by looking at her dumb confused face. But when I am moving close to her by thinking she is my butterfly, one side of my heart is feeling very happy by thinking I finally find my butterfly and the other side of my heart is warning me to confirm whether she is my butterfly or not, so after confirmation, I can proceed with her happily... So I to confirm I only have one choice, i.e, to find the mole on her chest, so I directly asked her about the Mole on her chest, at first she is shocked the moment she listened to me about the mole and by looking at her shocking expression I understand she has the mole on the place I said and I am extremely happy and flying high in the sky by thinking I finally find my butterfly after these many long years but all my hope was gone when she concluded that she does not have any mole on her chest... I feel so disappointed and I feel like I was buried into hell... I immediately left the place, without even saying goodbye to her... I feel depressed... I feel like I lost my life without my Butterfly... How long it will take for me to find my Butterfly? Why my butterfly is not coming to me? I get into my car and close my eyes and thinking what might happen... Did she really does not have the mole on her chest? Or is she lying to me? I can still remember her shocking expression when I asked her about the mole and if my guess is not wrong I am sure she has the mole... I still remember how I feel when she is close to me, it is happening not just because she has the same facial features as my Butterfly... It''s more than that... I can sense the aura of my butterfly when she is close to me. Maybe that''s the reason I am attracting to her more and more... Let''s see how our journey will lead to... If she is really my butterfly she will definitely come to me on her own... I no need to search for her... Yes... Our love bond will definitely help us. Soon or later we will live our life happily by sharing our love with each other... I don''t care whatever may be the incidents that happened in my life, my one and only hope is to meet my butterfly until then my hope and desire to find her did not end and my search will not end until I find my butterfly... In between my thoughts, I got the flash of Mona''s cry face last night. When she is in semi unconscious position she needs to go to her home and I understand she is scared of her aunt and uncle. Lilly too said that Mona has trouble with her aunt and uncle. I don''t know the reason behind it and I don''t know where are her parents... I am sure she will be in trouble if she went to her home... I immediately take my phone on called to my subordinate cop and guided him to go to Mona''s house and give instructions to him on what to say to Mona''s aunt and uncle and I ordered him to apologize on behalf of the police department by delaying to convey the message giving by Mona and I also told him to praise Mona for her brave activities... Now I am sure Mona''s aunt and her uncle will never threaten Mona for yesterday''s incident, they will don''t scold Mona for not coming to home last night. My girl is safe. My girl? Why I am caring for her even after I find she is not my butterfly? I am not caring for her, I just want to help her from her aunt and uncle, that''s it... I said to myself and immediately ride my car to the police station and the moment I entered to my office I started doing my work but my mind is thinking about my girl and I literally visualising that she is sitting at my table and looking at me with her smiling face. Ahhhh... Tom... Control... I tried to divert my mind and continued to do my work. After some time I got the information that Williams got conscious, I immediately went into the cellar to interrogate him, but I can''t control myself the moment I looked at him... I am getting the flashes of last night incident, that''s it... I started beating him, particularly on his hands for the cheap acts he did to my girl... When I am beating him one of my subordinates came and said some girl is waiting for me and she wants to speak to me about last night incident. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 167 - Left Me? Mona''s Pov: After a few seconds he slowly placed one of his hands on my waist, my body was electrified when I sense his hand on my waist, that''s it, I immediately rest my head on his abbs and closed my eyes. He wrapped his other hand around my shoulder like a gentle hug... I feel so relieved and all my stress was gone the moment I sense his warmth hug... I feel like I am attracted to him and when I am trying to control my emotions I can hear his heartbeat and listen to it makes me feel more better, I feel like his heart is waiting for my sense and it is raising fast out of happines... I feel blushed but still, rest my head near to his heart because it gives me more relieved and I feel like I am waiting for so long to listen to this heartbeat. After a few seconds he rest his head on my neck and I can sense he too feel relieved by resting his head on my neck. After a few seconds I break the silence and speak to him by enjoying his hug. Mona: Why did you left me? Why don''t you say at least a goodbye to me? Tom: You are the one who left me alone, my butterfly, you don''t know how much struggle I face all these years to live alone. (He said with his low worried tone... What? Did I left him all these years? I just met him a few days back so why would he say that I left him alone all these years. I did not understand and I am still confused by thinking what he is talking about? He also represents me as a butterfly, but why? Why he called me butterfly? Is it the pet name he keeps to me? Suddenly I got a flash that he is misappropriating me with somebody else, I feel sad and a bit low when I realised that he is visualising some other girl while hugging me. No... No... It''s not right to hug him when he is visualising some other girl... And it is hurting too... So I immediately take a step back by losing his hug and even he too get into reality and drink some water to divert his mind I tried to act normal but it is very tough... One side of my heart I feel so happy that I finally meet the blue-eyed man once again but on the other side of my heart, it is very sad and worried by thinking that he is visualising some other girl instead of me... Calm down, Mona... You don''t deserve him... Not only him... You don''t deserve anyone... This is the fate of your life and you should accept it... How do you think this police commissioner will fall in love with you... He is such a high standard guy and me... Me need to look after everyday food... Tears filled my eyes when I realise about my reality... Mona, stay calm... Just finish your work... Don''t think much... Finish your work first, and then go... And yes I came here to say about the last night incident and I will say to him and convey my thanks to him, that''s it, nothing more nothing less... I take a long breath to calm down myself and looked at him.) Tom: Would you like to have some water? (My thoughts were distracted and I looked at him with my blank expression. He placed the water glass in front of my face.) Tom: Have some water... (I immediately strike my head as no and turn my face to another side, because if I am looking into his eyes I am definitely staring at him by falling in his trance with my blank expression and again fall in his trap.) Tom: Would you like to have some orange juice? (I nodded my head as ok but still not looking into his face but suddenly I got a flash of the orange juice that I had last night which is mixed with the drugs. So immediately strike my head as no and looked at him to say that I don''t want to drink the orange juice.) Mona: No... No... I don''t drink orange juice again... (That''s it, he immediately started laughing at me by looking at my expression. I am staring at him with my confused face because I don''t know why he is laughing at me, but I understand his laughing in a teasing way to tease me. Whatever I like to look at his face when he is smiling and he looks so cute when he is laughing. I don''t know the reason behind his laughing, but I like to look at his smiling face. After a few seconds he paused his laughing and looked at me with his smiling face.) Tom: This orange juice does not mix with drugs you can have it happily... (By finishing his words he immediately takes the landline phone and ordered two orange juices. Wait... Wait... How did he knows that I drink the drugged orange juice last night?) Tom: So... Mona: So you are Tom, the police commissioner, am I right? (He nodded his head as yes, I take a long breath and feel relieved but at the same time I am shocked and feel so embarrassed... Ahhhhhh Mona... How dumb you are... Now, I understand everything... Actually, he is the cop and came to the pub every day to monitor the pub in order to find the illegal activities. But on the first day, I think he stalking me like a regular customer but actually he is monitoring all around the pub... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 168 - Dont Think Much... Mona''s Pov: After a few seconds he slowly placed one of his hands on my waist, my body was electrified when I sense his hand on my waist, that''s it, I immediately rest my head on his abbs and closed my eyes. He wrapped his other hand around my shoulder like a gentle hug... I feel so relieved and all my stress was gone the moment I sense his warmth hug... I feel like I am attracted to him and when I am trying to control my emotions I can hear his heartbeat and listen to it makes me feel more better, I feel like his heart is waiting for my sense and it is raising fast out of happines... I feel blushed but still, rest my head near to his heart because it gives me more relieved and I feel like I am waiting for so long to listen to this heartbeat. After a few seconds he rest his head on my neck and I can sense he too feel relieved by resting his head on my neck. After a few seconds I break the silence and speak to him by enjoying his hug. Mona: Why did you left me? Why don''t you say at least a goodbye to me? Tom: You are the one who left me alone, my butterfly, you don''t know how much struggle I face all these years to live alone. (He said with his low worried tone... What? Did I left him all these years? I just met him a few days back so why would he say that I left him alone all these years. I did not understand and I am still confused by thinking what he is talking about? He also represents me as a butterfly, but why? Why he called me butterfly? Is it the pet name he keeps to me? Suddenly I got a flash that he is misappropriating me with somebody else, I feel sad and a bit low when I realised that he is visualising some other girl while hugging me. No... No... It''s not right to hug him when he is visualising some other girl... And it is hurting too... So I immediately take a step back by losing his hug and even he too get into reality and drink some water to divert his mind I tried to act normal but it is very tough... One side of my heart I feel so happy that I finally meet the blue-eyed man once again but on the other side of my heart, it is very sad and worried by thinking that he is visualising some other girl instead of me... Calm down, Mona... You don''t deserve him... Not only him... You don''t deserve anyone... This is the fate of your life and you should accept it... How do you think this police commissioner will fall in love with you... He is such a high standard guy and me... Me need to look after everyday food... Tears filled my eyes when I realise about my reality... Mona, stay calm... Just finish your work... Don''t think much... Finish your work first, and then go... And yes I came here to say about the last night incident and I will say to him and convey my thanks to him, that''s it, nothing more nothing less... I take a long breath to calm down myself and looked at him.) Tom: Would you like to have some water? (My thoughts were distracted and I looked at him with my blank expression. He placed the water glass in front of my face.) Tom: Have some water... (I immediately strike my head as no and turn my face to another side, because if I am looking into his eyes I am definitely staring at him by falling in his trance with my blank expression and again fall in his trap.) Tom: Would you like to have some orange juice? (I nodded my head as ok but still not looking into his face but suddenly I got a flash of the orange juice that I had last night which is mixed with the drugs. So immediately strike my head as no and looked at him to say that I don''t want to drink the orange juice.) Mona: No... No... I don''t drink orange juice again... (That''s it, he immediately started laughing at me by looking at my expression. I am staring at him with my confused face because I don''t know why he is laughing at me, but I understand his laughing in a teasing way to tease me. Whatever I like to look at his face when he is smiling and he looks so cute when he is laughing. I don''t know the reason behind his laughing, but I like to look at his smiling face. After a few seconds he paused his laughing and looked at me with his smiling face.) Tom: This orange juice does not mix with drugs you can have it happily... (By finishing his words he immediately takes the landline phone and ordered two orange juices. Wait... Wait... How did he knows that I drink the drugged orange juice last night?) Tom: So... Mona: So you are Tom, the police commissioner, am I right? (He nodded his head as yes, I take a long breath and feel relieved but at the same time I am shocked and feel so embarrassed... Ahhhhhh Mona... How dumb you are... Now, I understand everything... Actually, he is the cop and came to the pub every day to monitor the pub in order to find the illegal activities. But on the first day, I think he stalking me like a regular customer but actually he is monitoring all around the pub... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 169 - Be Strong Mona''s Pov: Be strong and say everything to him confidently... I said to myself and raised my face to look at his face... He is still busy in washing his hands... "So, What do you want to talk to me?" He is still showing his back and asked me to say, but what grabs my attention is his voice, I feel like his voice is so familiar to me, I once again looked at his physic and his physic is also looking so familiar... I am paused by looking at his back and forget to answer to his question,I feel like he is a familiar person. Suddenly, my heartbeat is rising fast, I take a long breath and tried to calm down myself, so I can speak to him freely... Mona: Good Evening, sir... (I am about to start the conversation but after listening to me he too paused for a few seconds and immediately take the towel from hanger to clean his hands and suddenly turned towards me to look at me... That''s it... My body is filled with shrills the moment I looked at him... I am shocked... And my mind is blank by looking at him... I stayed like a statue and staring into his eyes... The blue eyes... Yes... He is the blue-eyed man... The moment I looked at him, I feel like I am flying the high sky out of happiness, I feel like I want to run towards him and hug him tightly. Ahhhhhh... I feel so relieved after looking at him... I don''t know why I feel this much happiness and pleasure... Is it real or am I hallucinating the blue-eyed man in the place of commissioner? I rubbed my eyes gently with my fingertips and again looked at him. This time he is staring at me with his narrow eyes by folding his hand near to his waist and looking at me with his little smiling face but me here I still feel like flying high skies by looking at him suddenly and my mind is still in shock and I have no idea what to do now... After a few seconds he started walking towards me that''s it, my heartbeat started raising fast and fast when he is coming close to me... Finally, he came close to me and just a half feet distance between us. He is still looking at me with his little smiling face, I swallowed my trust and still staring into his blue magical eyes. After a few seconds, he placed his index finger near to my nose and pressed it gently. I smile by looking at his actions and understand he too get confused whether I am in real or not that''s the reason he is touching me to check whether I came to him in real or not... Maybe he is thinking it''s a dream... In the next second, he holds my cheek and pinched it hardly... Ahhhhhh... I screamed out loudly out of pain at his sudden action, he immediately left my cheek and looked at me with his widened eyes and I understand his state of shocking expression because even I am in the same state.) Tom: Are you real? Mona: What? (I asked him by rubbing my cheek) Tom: I mean, why did you come to the police station? Mona: I will tell you but before tell me why are you pinched my cheek? (I asked him by rubbing my cheek gently, it''s really hurting I did not expect that he will pinch me in such a harsh way. He did not answer to me and still staring at me with his shocking eyes. After a few seconds he placed his hand on my cheek, now I am more scared by thinking what if he pinched me again at the same place? It really hurts me more. I am scared and looking at him with my puppy eyes... But this time he didn''t pinch me, instead he pampered me with his thumb finger on my cheek and I am blushed for his caressing touch. I feel so relieved and all my pain was gone the moment he touched me. Tom: Are you ok now? (He asked me with his low worried tone, I nodded my head as ok and looked at his blue eyes.) Mona: I am fine... (He didn''t speak to me anything and moved more close to me and now just a few inches gap between our faces and we both forget what is happening around and I don''t know why I always feel a magnetic field when he is close to me... He will attract me like a magnet if he still stays close to me for the next few seconds, I will definitely hug him as I hugged him in the morning. Ahhhh... Mona control yourself... Don''t do any stupid things which will degrade your character. I said to myself but still staring at him with my amused happy face. This time he placed his fingers near to my hair strings and slowly placed my hair strings back to my ear and hold my chin gently and looking at my face very closely with his smiling happy face. I feel blush when he is looking at me and he forgot to pat his eye too... After a few seconds he slowly placed one of his hands on my waist, my body was electrified when I sense his hand on my waist, that''s it, I immediately rest my head on his abbs and closed my eyes. He wrapped his other hand around my shoulder like a gentle hug... I feel so relieved and all my stress was gone... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 170 - Look At Me Mona''s Pov: Be strong and say everything to him confidently... I said to myself and raised my face to look at his face... He is still busy in washing his hands... "So, What do you want to talk to me?" He is still showing his back and asked me to say, but what grabs my attention is his voice, I feel like his voice is so familiar to me, I once again looked at his physic and his physic is also looking so familiar... I am paused by looking at his back and forget to answer to his question,I feel like he is a familiar person. Suddenly, my heartbeat is rising fast, I take a long breath and tried to calm down myself, so I can speak to him freely... Mona: Good Evening, sir... (I am about to start the conversation but after listening to me he too paused for a few seconds and immediately take the towel from hanger to clean his hands and suddenly turned towards me to look at me... That''s it... My body is filled with shrills the moment I looked at him... I am shocked... And my mind is blank by looking at him... I stayed like a statue and staring into his eyes... The blue eyes... Yes... He is the blue-eyed man... The moment I looked at him, I feel like I am flying the high sky out of happiness, I feel like I want to run towards him and hug him tightly. Ahhhhhh... I feel so relieved after looking at him... I don''t know why I feel this much happiness and pleasure... Is it real or am I hallucinating the blue-eyed man in the place of commissioner? I rubbed my eyes gently with my fingertips and again looked at him. This time he is staring at me with his narrow eyes by folding his hand near to his waist and looking at me with his little smiling face but me here I still feel like flying high skies by looking at him suddenly and my mind is still in shock and I have no idea what to do now... After a few seconds he started walking towards me that''s it, my heartbeat started raising fast and fast when he is coming close to me... Finally, he came close to me and just a half feet distance between us. He is still looking at me with his little smiling face, I swallowed my trust and still staring into his blue magical eyes. After a few seconds, he placed his index finger near to my nose and pressed it gently. I smile by looking at his actions and understand he too get confused whether I am in real or not that''s the reason he is touching me to check whether I came to him in real or not... Maybe he is thinking it''s a dream... In the next second, he holds my cheek and pinched it hardly... Ahhhhhh... I screamed out loudly out of pain at his sudden action, he immediately left my cheek and looked at me with his widened eyes and I understand his state of shocking expression because even I am in the same state.) Tom: Are you real? Mona: What? (I asked him by rubbing my cheek) Tom: I mean, why did you come to the police station? Mona: I will tell you but before tell me why are you pinched my cheek? (I asked him by rubbing my cheek gently, it''s really hurting I did not expect that he will pinch me in such a harsh way. He did not answer to me and still staring at me with his shocking eyes. After a few seconds he placed his hand on my cheek, now I am more scared by thinking what if he pinched me again at the same place? It really hurts me more. I am scared and looking at him with my puppy eyes... But this time he didn''t pinch me, instead he pampered me with his thumb finger on my cheek and I am blushed for his caressing touch. I feel so relieved and all my pain was gone the moment he touched me. Tom: Are you ok now? (He asked me with his low worried tone, I nodded my head as ok and looked at his blue eyes.) Mona: I am fine... (He didn''t speak to me anything and moved more close to me and now just a few inches gap between our faces and we both forget what is happening around and I don''t know why I always feel a magnetic field when he is close to me... He will attract me like a magnet if he still stays close to me for the next few seconds, I will definitely hug him as I hugged him in the morning. Ahhhh... Mona control yourself... Don''t do any stupid things which will degrade your character. I said to myself but still staring at him with my amused happy face. This time he placed his fingers near to my hair strings and slowly placed my hair strings back to my ear and hold my chin gently and looking at my face very closely with his smiling happy face. I feel blush when he is looking at me and he forgot to pat his eye too... After a few seconds he slowly placed one of his hands on my waist, my body was electrified when I sense his hand on my waist, that''s it, I immediately rest my head on his abbs and closed my eyes. He wrapped his other hand around my shoulder like a gentle hug... I feel so relieved and all my stress was gone... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 171 - Dont Do It... Mona''s Pov: Now, I understand everything... Actually, he is the cop and came to the pub every day to monitor the pub in order to find the illegal activities. But on the first day, I think he is stalking me like a regular customer but actually, he is monitoring all around the pub but pretending that he is stalking me... He is doing his duty to catch the criminals, if in that case then why he came close to me and offered me money by placing it near to my chest? Maybe he just wants to pretend to be like a regular customer, maybe that''s the reason he moved close to me. And Yes, he acted perfectly like a regular customer even me or Lilly or Emily did not even get an idea or identify that he is a cop. I suddenly got the flash of the night where he shot a man in the pub who teased me by offering 10 times of the tip. By that time I thought he is a mafia member that''s the reason he is carrying guns but now I realise why he is carrying the guns it''s just because he is a cop and he is on the duty but he is in the civil dress to find the criminals, as he is a police commissioner maintaining a gun is a little thing... And yes on the next day I read the news about the man who teased me as the dealer of child trafficking... I understand he didn''t only save me, he saved many of the kids. I take a long breath and feel relieved by understanding that he is the police commissioner who saved me every time, and yes, he monitored me when Williams is trying to attack me... Later he saved me from Williams too... He is the one who saved me... He is the one who guarded me all over the night when I am in my semi-conscious mind... Tom: So, what is the reason behind your visit to the police station... (His question distracted my mind and I immediately looked at him to answer to his question.) Mona: Actually I came here to meet the commissioner Tom, I did not expected that it''s you... I mean I didn''t expect that it''s you, sir... (I immediately modified my sentence to give respect to him.) Tom: You can call me Tom, no need to be official between us... I mean I don''t like formal relationtionship between us... (Between us? What does he mean by no formal relationship? The sound itself feels great. Ahhhh... Why do I feel blush? Mona... Just stay polite... He is just treating you like a friend... That''s it... Nothing more, nothing less... Whatever I smile at him and continued my explanation.) Mona: I mean, I just read the newspaper and got to know about last night incident. And I thought it''s better if I say to the commissioner about details regarding the last night incident... So... Now... I think I do no need to say anything... I mean, you know everything better than me... (By finishing my words I looked at him and he is staring at me with his amused face and I understand he did not even listen to a word that I speak to him. Even I may feel the same way if I explain it to him by looking at his face. I feel so embarrassed and again started looking into my fingers to avoid his glare, even though he did not respond to anything and still staring at me with his amused face. I don''t know how to distract him... It''s ok, Mona there is nothing there to speak with him because he knows better than you do so better if you leave this place right now before you build hopes on him again... Hmmm... Yes, it''s better to leave before I hurt again. So I immediately looked at his staring face.) Mona: Okay sir, I am leaving... (I said and did not even look at his facial expression because in my side look I can understand he is staring at me, so I get up from the chair to leave this place because staying with him and spending time with him really makes me to build hopes on him and I can understand he is showing interest to me by thinking and misappropriating with some other girl... It''s not the right thing to spare time with him for other than official things... In between my thoughts, I get up from the chair to leave this place but suddenly he screamed at me...) Tom: Hey what happened, why are you leaving? ( I stay paused and stared at him and his face is more worried and shocked.) Mona: I think you know better than me that what happened last night, and till now I don''t know you are the commissioner. So you know everything better than me and there is nothing there to say to you about last night incident, so I am leaving... Tom: No... Don''t leave me again... please... Mona: What? (I asked him with my shocking tone, What does he mean by don''t leave me? Did I hear him right? I am still looking at him with my confused face.) Tom: I mean, I need to interrogate you regarding last night incident. So if you don''t mind will you please stay... (I nodded my head as ok and sit in the chair... Interrogation? What kind of questions he will do? As far as I know, he knows everything that happened in the pub, maybe he wants to know more about the details regarding the management and their activities. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 172 - Lets See... Mona''s Pov: (I nodded my head as ok and sit in the chair... Interrogation? What kind of questions he will do? As far as I know, he knows everything that happened in the pub, maybe he wants to know more about the details regarding the management and their activities but I recently joined in the pub so I don''t know anything in detail about the management or any mafia related things that they are dealing with them... Whatever let''s answer to his questions maybe he might find some clue that will help to solve the case. Let''s see... Meanwhile, one of the servents bought the juice glasses and placed them on the table. Tom immediately looked at me and offered me the glass of juice, I nodded my head as ok and take the glass and was about to sip the juice but the first thought I got is the drink I had last night... But now this is not the drink mix with drugs and Tom is the most trusted guy so I had a sip of juice and looked at him... Tom: How is it? Mona: Good... Tom: I can understand it is not as good as the drink you had last night, am I right? (He said very sarcastically with his teasing tone and laughed at me, I looked at him with his narrowed eyes to stop his teasing, he understand and take a sip of his juice. I just stay quiet and having the juice... Maybe he will start the interrogation once I am done having the juice. Suddenly I heard the door opening sound with a force. I know it is opened by someone intentionally out of hyper emotions. I immediately turned my head to look at that person and I literally opened my eyes widened and open my mouth out of shock by looking at a women cop... She is on her uniform with a tight fit, and her pant is a tight fit and her shirt was opened near to her chest to show her clear coverage, her face is covered with a little Makeup with dark red lipstick to tempt the guys. Finally, she looks like a pub girl with a cop uniform... I immediately smile by looking at her I don''t know why I smile I know it is not a polite thing but when I visualise her by comparing with the pub girl involuntary I got a smile on my face. Suddenly she looked at me with her narrowed serious eyes... That''s it... The smile on my face was gone by looking at her serious eyes, I immediately turned around and looked at Tom, he is still starring at the girl with his narrowed rage eyes and I can understand he is a little furious for her sudden presence. She walked slowly towards Tom and went near to him and rest her elbow on the table in a seductive way and I can understand why she bent on the table in such a way, she wants to expose her coverage to Tom... I am shocked by looking at her actions. But at the same time, I feel a little jealous... I don''t know why I am feeling jealous... I feel like she is grabbing my man... Ahhhh... Mona... Stay calm... I said to myself and tried to control my emotions and pretend to be very casual. In between, I looked at Tom for his reaction because if he is staring at the girl to enjoy her coverage then I will be buried under the ground. All my hopes on him were lost... Ahhh... Quickly I looked at him for his reaction, he is drinking his juice and didn''t even consider the girl on the table. I feel a little relieved by looking at his behaviour but I still don''t know what she is to him... Maybe yes... Is she the butterfly that he calls every time? I immediately looked at her, she is still staring at him seductively... How can he thinks that I look like her? Why he is visualising me by thinking of her? Mona... Mona... Stay calm... You don''t know who is she and what is the relationship between both of them. So better not to get a conclusion in advance... Yes, if she is his butterfly he will definitely get up and hugged her as he hugs me but he did not, instead, he is enjoying the juice. Tom: Don''t you know how to knock on the door before entering into someone''s room? (All my doubts got clarified once I listen to his question and I feel more relieved and happy because his question clearly shows that he didn''t like her, he is not interested in her and most importantly she is not his Butterfly... Thank god... Wait... Wait... Why do I feel relieved? Maybe she is not his butterfly but I am sure there is some other girl where he is liking her so much more than his life and it clearly says he is still in love with some other girl, so I should not get involved in anything... I said to myself and trying to be neutral... But suddenly the girl started speaking to Tom about his question.) "I am not someone to you, Tom, I am a very special Friend to you. How did you forget me?" She said with her seductive tone, I am shocked by listening to her style of answering and continued listening to her. Tom: We are on duty, so... "So..." (So? What are they talking about? Does it mean he is okay to speak with her when he is off duty?) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts...) Chapter 187 - I Want To Say... Mona''s Pov: Tom: Why Emily apologized for his mistake? Mona: Because both of them are in a relationship... Tom: What? Relationship? Mona: Yes... Emily said she is dating him... Tom: Whatever, it''s better for you if you stay far away from her. (He said with a serious note and Lilly too said the same thing. Why? Why everyone is warning me to stay far away from Emily? Whatever it''s better for me if I listen to him.) Tom: And don''t go near to the pub again, ok? (I nodded my head as ok and looked at him.) Mona: But I just want to meet Emily for one last time. Tom: Why? Mona: I want to say to her everything that happens to me in the room. So she find the true colours of Williams and keeps distance from him. Tom: Well, do you really think your friend is truly loving Williams? Mona: Of course... She said to me that she is in relationship with Williams and she is so happy for it but she needs to know the true colours of Williams. I am sure she will leave him once she finds the fact... (Tom immediately looked at me with his smirk smiling face.) Mona: Why are you laughing? Tom: You should say to Williams about Emily but not to Emily about Williams... Mona: What? (I am confused and didn''t understand what he means. He immediately opened a video from his phone and showed it to me and it is the recording of the pub. After a few seconds I observed Emily and she sits on a men''s lap and moving unconditionally by holding him. I feel embarrassed to look at the video. But I looked at it clearly to check what she is doing. The man hide his face on Emily''s chest by sliding her dress to down and enjoying her intense session... What? Is that really Emily? I once again looked at her face to confirm and yes it is definitely Emily... And... She... Is she really enjoying with some other guy? Tom immediately laughed at me by looking at my confused face.) Tom: So did you find the true colours of your so-called friend? Mona: Maybe this is before she entered into the relationship with Williams. Tom: Well, you can check the date on the right corner of the video. (By finishing his words he again played the video and I checked the date and it is exactly on the day I joined into the pub. I widened my eyes and looked at the video once again and the man who is enjoying with Emily is none other than the men who offered me the 10 times of tip on the next day and luckily Tom saved me when he is trying to force me to satisfy his desires.) Mona: He is the same person who try to attack me, right? (Tom nodded his head as yes.) Mona: So Emily enjoyed with him even though she is in relationship with Williams... (Tom again nodded his head as yes, I once again looked at the video and she is literally doing the sex in the pub on the chain to satisfy this men''s desires. Ahhhh... How can she do that?) Tom: Do you still believe that she is in relationship with Williams. Mona: I don''t know... (I said by looking at my fingers and I feel more embarrassed after looking at the make out session in the video and Tom is looking at me with his teasing eyes which makes me feel more embarrassed.) Tom: Okay then, did you notice any weird thing in the pub? Mona: No... (Suddenly we heard a door knocking sound and Tom gave permission to enter him into the room. I am scared to look at the person because I think it might be the same girl cop but in my side look I can sense it is a male. I feel relieved a bit and looked at the person. He is a cop and by looking at his face I feel like I saw him somewhere else. Where? Whare? He is busy in reporting about some other case to Tom. When I am trying to find who is he, suddenly I got a flash that I saw him this morning at my home. Yes, he is the cop who came to my home to convey the apologies and he is the one who saved me today from my aunt and uncle. I am staring at him with my amused face and once he is done speaking with Tom he just looked at me like a glance. I immediately smiled at him and he too smiled at me as hi) Mona: Thank you for the help... (I said with my low smiling tone. He too smiled by looking at me and in the next second his eyes started staring at my jacket. I understand he recognised that I wear his boss''s jacket. I feel a little bit awkward. But suddenly Tom breaks the silence.) Tom: You can go now... (Tom said with his rage tone and he immediately salute to Tom and left the room and in the next second Tom looked at me with his narrowed rage eyes.) Mona: What happened? Tom: You no need to say thank you to anyone... (He said to me with his rage tone and I didn''t understand why my thanks lead him to be so serious... Wait wait... Actually, it''s Tom who helped me from my aunt and uncle. Yes, he might know that I am scared of my parents and that''s the reason he send a cop to my home and tries to convince them by apologizing to them. So I need to say thanks to Tom in the first place. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts....) Chapter 188 - Dont Go... Mona''s Pov: Tom: Why Emily apologized for his mistake? Mona: Because both of them are in a relationship... Tom: What? Relationship? Mona: Yes... Emily said she is dating him... Tom: Whatever, it''s better for you if you stay far away from her. (He said with a serious note and Lilly too said the same thing. Why? Why everyone is warning me to stay far away from Emily? Whatever it''s better for me if I listen to him.) Tom: And don''t go near to the pub again, ok? (I nodded my head as ok and looked at him.) Mona: But I just want to meet Emily for one last time. Tom: Why? Mona: I want to say to her everything that happens to me in the room. So she find the true colours of Williams and keeps distance from him. Tom: Well, do you really think your friend is truly loving Williams? Mona: Of course... She said to me that she is in relationship with Williams and she is so happy for it but she needs to know the true colours of Williams. I am sure she will leave him once she finds the fact... (Tom immediately looked at me with his smirk smiling face.) Mona: Why are you laughing? Tom: You should say to Williams about Emily but not to Emily about Williams... Mona: What? (I am confused and didn''t understand what he means. He immediately opened a video from his phone and showed it to me and it is the recording of the pub. After a few seconds I observed Emily and she sits on a men''s lap and moving unconditionally by holding him. I feel embarrassed to look at the video. But I looked at it clearly to check what she is doing. The man hide his face on Emily''s chest by sliding her dress to down and enjoying her intense session... What? Is that really Emily? I once again looked at her face to confirm and yes it is definitely Emily... And... She... Is she really enjoying with some other guy? Tom immediately laughed at me by looking at my confused face.) Tom: So did you find the true colours of your so-called friend? Mona: Maybe this is before she entered into the relationship with Williams. Tom: Well, you can check the date on the right corner of the video. (By finishing his words he again played the video and I checked the date and it is exactly on the day I joined into the pub. I widened my eyes and looked at the video once again and the man who is enjoying with Emily is none other than the men who offered me the 10 times of tip on the next day and luckily Tom saved me when he is trying to force me to satisfy his desires.) Mona: He is the same person who try to attack me, right? (Tom nodded his head as yes.) Mona: So Emily enjoyed with him even though she is in relationship with Williams... (Tom again nodded his head as yes, I once again looked at the video and she is literally doing the sex in the pub on the chain to satisfy this men''s desires. Ahhhh... How can she do that?) Tom: Do you still believe that she is in relationship with Williams. Mona: I don''t know... (I said by looking at my fingers and I feel more embarrassed after looking at the make out session in the video and Tom is looking at me with his teasing eyes which makes me feel more embarrassed.) Tom: Okay then, did you notice any weird thing in the pub? Mona: No... (Suddenly we heard a door knocking sound and Tom gave permission to enter him into the room. I am scared to look at the person because I think it might be the same girl cop but in my side look I can sense it is a male. I feel relieved a bit and looked at the person. He is a cop and by looking at his face I feel like I saw him somewhere else. Where? Whare? He is busy in reporting about some other case to Tom. When I am trying to find who is he, suddenly I got a flash that I saw him this morning at my home. Yes, he is the cop who came to my home to convey the apologies and he is the one who saved me today from my aunt and uncle. I am staring at him with my amused face and once he is done speaking with Tom he just looked at me like a glance. I immediately smiled at him and he too smiled at me as hi) Mona: Thank you for the help... (I said with my low smiling tone. He too smiled by looking at me and in the next second his eyes started staring at my jacket. I understand he recognised that I wear his boss''s jacket. I feel a little bit awkward. But suddenly Tom breaks the silence.) Tom: You can go now... (Tom said with his rage tone and he immediately salute to Tom and left the room and in the next second Tom looked at me with his narrowed rage eyes.) Mona: What happened? Tom: You no need to say thank you to anyone... (He said to me with his rage tone and I didn''t understand why my thanks lead him to be so serious... Wait wait... Actually, it''s Tom who helped me from my aunt and uncle. Yes, he might know that I am scared of my parents and that''s the reason he send a cop to my home and tries to convince them by apologizing to them. So I need to say thanks to Tom in the first place. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts....) Chapter 189 - My Aunt And Uncle Mona''s Pov: Actually, it''s Tom who helped me from my aunt and uncle. Yes, he might know that I am scared of my parents and that''s the reason he sends a cop to my home and tries to convince them by apologizing to them. So I need to say thanks to Tom in the first place. I immediately looked at him but Tom''s face is still a little furious and looking into the files and speedily turning the pages. By looking at his face I can understand he feels a little jealous... I smiled once again by looking at his facial expression. Yes, he feels jealous because I said thank you to his subordinates and I am sure he will be okay if I say thank you to him. Mona: Thank you so much, Tom... (His face immediately turned to smile and blush the moment he listened to me but he pretends he is looking at the file. I can understand he feels so relieved after listening to my thanks. And now by looking at his face it is sure that he really feel jealous when I say thank you to his cop. I once again smile by looking at his jelly face and convey my thanks again.) Mona: Thank you so much, you really saved me from my aunt and uncle. Tom: It''s ok... (He said casually by looking into his file but his face still looks happy.) Mona: By the way how do you know the address of my home? (Tom looked at me and was involved in his deep thoughts and he thinks for a few seconds and finally breaks the silence.) Tom: How do you think I can''t find your address? Mona: Yeah, right, you are the commissioner and the entire city is under your control. So it''s easy for you to trace the address... Anyway, thank you so much for your help. It really helps me, and my aunt and uncle didn''t ask me anything about last night. If you would not help me I don''t know what situation I need to face at my home. (He again smile and blush when I say thank you to him. He looks so cute when he is blushing. I stared at him for a few more seconds and forgot everything happening around us... Ahhhh... Mona... Just control your thoughts... Just maintain a formal relationship with him... That''s it... I said to myself and again looked at him.) Mona: Do you want to know anything more from me regarding the interrogation? (He immediately strike his head as no.) Tom: As of now I got enough information and if I need further information I will reach you. Mona: Definitely... Tom: So give me your contact number... (Ahhhhh... How casually he asked my number... Does he have any further intentions for me? Why did he ask for my number? Many thoughts filled my mind unnecessary, Mona he is just asking for the phone number regarding the case that''s it, don''t think too much... In between my thoughts, I nodded my head as ok and write down my number on the paper and handed it over to him. He looked at the number and placed the paper into his pocket. Meanwhile one of the cops knocked on the door once again. And this time another cop came close to Tom and said, "Sir, Williams got consciousness..." What? Williams? Is he said about the Williams who tried to attack me last night? Maybe yes, today I read the news about him and it says he is under the custody of police control. So he is under Tom''s supervision. The moment we listened to the cop, Tom''s face turned to red out of rage and by looking at his face it clearly shows his anger at Williams and he may kill him in the next second. But he controlled his rage just because of my presence and nodded his head as ok and the cop left the room.) Mona: if you don''t mind can I ask you one thing? Tom: What? Mona: I just want to meet him... Tom: Meet whom? Mona: Williams.. Tom: Why do you want to meet him? (He asked me with his rage tone.) Mona: I want to slap him... (I said to him by looking into my fingers.) Tom: What? Mona: Yes, I want to slap him as a punishment for the way he treated me last night, so if you don''t mind will you please allow me to slap him? Tom: Definitely... (He said and get up from the chair immediately.) Tom: You can take your revenge before he fell unconscious. Come... (He said by holding my hand and I nodded my head as ok and get up from the chair and following him. He immediately leads me into the room where he previously beat a person and I am shocked the moment I entered into the room. The room is filled with blood strains all around and in the centre of the room there is a chair and Williams sit on the chair and his hands are locked with the handcuffs attached to the chair and his legs are also locked and his body is bleeding everywhere, particularly his hands are hurted a lot and I understand Tom beat him to death particularly he beat him on his hands, maybe he targeted his hands because of the bad things he did to many women... And in the corner of the room, I find many broken sticks and by looking at the sticks it is clear that Tom used all those sticks to beat him. And his eyes are opened semiconscious and bearly looking at me. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts....) Chapter 190 - Thank You Mona''s Pov: Actually, it''s Tom who helped me from my aunt and uncle. Yes, he might know that I am scared of my parents and that''s the reason he sends a cop to my home and tries to convince them by apologizing to them. So I need to say thanks to Tom in the first place. I immediately looked at him but Tom''s face is still a little furious and looking into the files and speedily turning the pages. By looking at his face I can understand he feels a little jealous... I smiled once again by looking at his facial expression. Yes, he feels jealous because I said thank you to his subordinates and I am sure he will be okay if I say thank you to him. Mona: Thank you so much, Tom... (His face immediately turned to smile and blush the moment he listened to me but he pretends he is looking at the file. I can understand he feels so relieved after listening to my thanks. And now by looking at his face it is sure that he really feel jealous when I say thank you to his cop. I once again smile by looking at his jelly face and convey my thanks again.) Mona: Thank you so much, you really saved me from my aunt and uncle. Tom: It''s ok... (He said casually by looking into his file but his face still looks happy.) Mona: By the way how do you know the address of my home? (Tom looked at me and was involved in his deep thoughts and he thinks for a few seconds and finally breaks the silence.) Tom: How do you think I can''t find your address? Mona: Yeah, right, you are the commissioner and the entire city is under your control. So it''s easy for you to trace the address... Anyway, thank you so much for your help. It really helps me, and my aunt and uncle didn''t ask me anything about last night. If you would not help me I don''t know what situation I need to face at my home. (He again smile and blush when I say thank you to him. He looks so cute when he is blushing. I stared at him for a few more seconds and forgot everything happening around us... Ahhhh... Mona... Just control your thoughts... Just maintain a formal relationship with him... That''s it... I said to myself and again looked at him.) Mona: Do you want to know anything more from me regarding the interrogation? (He immediately strike his head as no.) Tom: As of now I got enough information and if I need further information I will reach you. Mona: Definitely... Tom: So give me your contact number... (Ahhhhh... How casually he asked my number... Does he have any further intentions for me? Why did he ask for my number? Many thoughts filled my mind unnecessary, Mona he is just asking for the phone number regarding the case that''s it, don''t think too much... In between my thoughts, I nodded my head as ok and write down my number on the paper and handed it over to him. He looked at the number and placed the paper into his pocket. Meanwhile one of the cops knocked on the door once again. And this time another cop came close to Tom and said, "Sir, Williams got consciousness..." What? Williams? Is he said about the Williams who tried to attack me last night? Maybe yes, today I read the news about him and it says he is under the custody of police control. So he is under Tom''s supervision. The moment we listened to the cop, Tom''s face turned to red out of rage and by looking at his face it clearly shows his anger at Williams and he may kill him in the next second. But he controlled his rage just because of my presence and nodded his head as ok and the cop left the room.) Mona: if you don''t mind can I ask you one thing? Tom: What? Mona: I just want to meet him... Tom: Meet whom? Mona: Williams.. Tom: Why do you want to meet him? (He asked me with his rage tone.) Mona: I want to slap him... (I said to him by looking into my fingers.) Tom: What? Mona: Yes, I want to slap him as a punishment for the way he treated me last night, so if you don''t mind will you please allow me to slap him? Tom: Definitely... (He said and get up from the chair immediately.) Tom: You can take your revenge before he fell unconscious. Come... (He said by holding my hand and I nodded my head as ok and get up from the chair and following him. He immediately leads me into the room where he previously beat a person and I am shocked the moment I entered into the room. The room is filled with blood strains all around and in the centre of the room there is a chair and Williams sit on the chair and his hands are locked with the handcuffs attached to the chair and his legs are also locked and his body is bleeding everywhere, particularly his hands are hurted a lot and I understand Tom beat him to death particularly he beat him on his hands, maybe he targeted his hands because of the bad things he did to many women... And in the corner of the room, I find many broken sticks and by looking at the sticks it is clear that Tom used all those sticks to beat him. And his eyes are opened semiconscious and bearly looking at me. (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts....) Chapter 191 - Revenge Mona''s POV: And in the corner of the room, I find many broken sticks and by looking at the sticks it is clear that Tom used all those sticks to beat him. And I looked at Williams eyes and his eyes are opened semiconscious and bearly looking at me. Meanwhile, Tom came close to me and gave me another wooden stick as a hint to beat Williams. Tom: You can take revenge on him... I nodded my head as ok and slowly went close to Williams and when I am walking close to him I am getting the flashes of last night incident and how he takes advantage of me and how crualy he behaved with me. I immediately take a long breath and slap him on his face with all my force as a punishment for his cruel acts. He looked at me with his smirk smiling face. I did not accepted his reaction I think at least by now he realises his mistake, but he didn''t... How can he still looking at me in such a Smirk way? I got more angry and slapped him repeatedly for four to five times... Mona: What are you thinking about me? Do you think you can easily win over me? I already warned you to not come close to me then why did you take the advantage of me when I was drugged? I am shouting at him and beating him unconditionally with the stick. But his face is still smirked and he is not changing his expression... Williams: I will die after I sleep with you... He said with his smiling face, I am shocked after listening to his words. He does not even have the strength to speak out but how dare he to say those words at me... My rage got more hyper and I am about to slap him once again for his statement but before I beat him someone slapped him so hardly in such a way that he again fell into unconscious with his one tight slap I feel so relieved and happy after listening to the sound of the slap on his face. I take a long breath and looked at the person who beat him so hardly... Tom... It is Tom... The moment he listens to Williams words he immediately gave him a tight slap in such a way that he fell unconscious... I take a long breath and looked at him with my smiling face and nodded my head as Thank you, he patted me on my back as ok and looked at me with his smiling face, after a few seconds he gave instructions to the cops and lead me to the sink... I washed my hands and he too washed his hands and looked at me by patting my head as ok... That''s it... I immediately hugged him... I hugged him as a thank you... I didn''t care about who is watching us, I feel like I want to hug him as a thank you... Mona: Thank you so much for allowing me to take my revenge... (By finishing my words tears slowly started rolling down from my eyes. Tom slowly wrapped his hands around my shoulders and patting me on the back as ok.) Tom: You are a very strong girl... I have never seen such a brave girl like you... And the brave girls should never waste their tears because they are very valuable... (By listening to his words I nodded my head as ok and loosed his hug and wiped my tears and looked at him with my happy face, he looked at me with his smiling face and hold my chin and looking into my eyes.) Tom: You look so beautiful when the smiley curve is on your face. (I immediately smile more after listening to his compliment and feel so blush and in the next second I hide my face on his chest. We both laughed to each other.) Mona: Thank you so much... Tom: Only thank you? (I looked at him as what,) Tom: Do you think a simple thank you is enough for my hard work? Mona: What do you want? Tom: hmmmm, lets have ice cream... Mona: What? Icecream? Tom: Yes... (He said with his charming smiling face and by looking at his face it is clear that he love ice cream a lot and I got the flash on the day he ordered ice cream to me in the pub and God only knows how much stress I take.) Tom: Don''t you like it? Mona: no... No... I like it... Let''s have in your free time... Tom: Okay then... Let''s go... Mona: Now? Tom: Yes, I need a short break in order to feel a little bit relieved from the work stress... If you don''t mind can we have it now? Mona: Sure... (After listening to me he immediately lead me near to his car and I sit in the passenger seat and within a few minutes we both started to the nearby ice cream shop.) Mona: Do you like ice cream? Tom: Yeah, it becomes my habit to have it regularly... Mona: Why? Tom: Because it helps me to relieve from the stress... (I nodded my head as ok and the moment he stopped the car a boy from the ice cream parlour came near to his window with an ice cream box of half kg. He takes the box and looked at me to order ice cream.) Mona: A scoop of chocolate ice cream... (Tom immediately looked at me with his widened eyes, even the boy from the ice cream parlour looked at me with his shocking expression.) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts....) Chapter 192 - It Is Tom Mona''s POV: And in the corner of the room, I find many broken sticks and by looking at the sticks it is clear that Tom used all those sticks to beat him. And I looked at Williams eyes and his eyes are opened semiconscious and bearly looking at me. Meanwhile, Tom came close to me and gave me another wooden stick as a hint to beat Williams. Tom: You can take revenge on him... I nodded my head as ok and slowly went close to Williams and when I am walking close to him I am getting the flashes of last night incident and how he takes advantage of me and how crualy he behaved with me. I immediately take a long breath and slap him on his face with all my force as a punishment for his cruel acts. He looked at me with his smirk smiling face. I did not accepted his reaction I think at least by now he realises his mistake, but he didn''t... How can he still looking at me in such a Smirk way? I got more angry and slapped him repeatedly for four to five times... Mona: What are you thinking about me? Do you think you can easily win over me? I already warned you to not come close to me then why did you take the advantage of me when I was drugged? I am shouting at him and beating him unconditionally with the stick. But his face is still smirked and he is not changing his expression... Williams: I will die after I sleep with you... He said with his smiling face, I am shocked after listening to his words. He does not even have the strength to speak out but how dare he to say those words at me... My rage got more hyper and I am about to slap him once again for his statement but before I beat him someone slapped him so hardly in such a way that he again fell into unconscious with his one tight slap I feel so relieved and happy after listening to the sound of the slap on his face. I take a long breath and looked at the person who beat him so hardly... Tom... It is Tom... The moment he listens to Williams words he immediately gave him a tight slap in such a way that he fell unconscious... I take a long breath and looked at him with my smiling face and nodded my head as Thank you, he patted me on my back as ok and looked at me with his smiling face, after a few seconds he gave instructions to the cops and lead me to the sink... I washed my hands and he too washed his hands and looked at me by patting my head as ok... That''s it... I immediately hugged him... I hugged him as a thank you... I didn''t care about who is watching us, I feel like I want to hug him as a thank you... Mona: Thank you so much for allowing me to take my revenge... (By finishing my words tears slowly started rolling down from my eyes. Tom slowly wrapped his hands around my shoulders and patting me on the back as ok.) Tom: You are a very strong girl... I have never seen such a brave girl like you... And the brave girls should never waste their tears because they are very valuable... (By listening to his words I nodded my head as ok and loosed his hug and wiped my tears and looked at him with my happy face, he looked at me with his smiling face and hold my chin and looking into my eyes.) Tom: You look so beautiful when the smiley curve is on your face. (I immediately smile more after listening to his compliment and feel so blush and in the next second I hide my face on his chest. We both laughed to each other.) Mona: Thank you so much... Tom: Only thank you? (I looked at him as what,) Tom: Do you think a simple thank you is enough for my hard work? Mona: What do you want? Tom: hmmmm, lets have ice cream... Mona: What? Icecream? Tom: Yes... (He said with his charming smiling face and by looking at his face it is clear that he love ice cream a lot and I got the flash on the day he ordered ice cream to me in the pub and God only knows how much stress I take.) Tom: Don''t you like it? Mona: no... No... I like it... Let''s have in your free time... Tom: Okay then... Let''s go... Mona: Now? Tom: Yes, I need a short break in order to feel a little bit relieved from the work stress... If you don''t mind can we have it now? Mona: Sure... (After listening to me he immediately lead me near to his car and I sit in the passenger seat and within a few minutes we both started to the nearby ice cream shop.) Mona: Do you like ice cream? Tom: Yeah, it becomes my habit to have it regularly... Mona: Why? Tom: Because it helps me to relieve from the stress... (I nodded my head as ok and the moment he stopped the car a boy from the ice cream parlour came near to his window with an ice cream box of half kg. He takes the box and looked at me to order ice cream.) Mona: A scoop of chocolate ice cream... (Tom immediately looked at me with his widened eyes, even the boy from the ice cream parlour looked at me with his shocking expression.) (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts....) Chapter 193 - Chocolate Mona''s POV: Mona: A scoop of chocolate ice cream... (Tom immediately looked at me with his widened shocking eyes, even the boy from the ice cream parlour looked at me with his shocking expression. I didn''t understand why both of them are looking at me in such a shocking way. Suddenly I got a flash that Tom doesn''t like chocolate flavour ice cream and he exclusively warned me to not bring the ice cream but I accidentally served him the chocolate flavour ice cream in the pub and I still remember how he gets mad at me. Mona, it''s better if you change the flavour of ice cream before he gets mad at you again.) Mona: Butterscotch... A scoop of butterscotch is enough... (I immediately shouted at him to change the flavour of my ice cream, Tom immediately looked at me with his smiling face.) Tom: You can order your favourite flavor, I don''t mind... (I nodded my head as ok and again changed from butterscotch to chocolate flavor and the serving boy looked at Tom to confirm the order and Tom nodded his head as ok and the boy immediately left the place to bring my icecream.) Mona: Do you have food allergy? Tom: What? Mona: I mean, why don''t you prefer to eat chocolate flavour ice cream? Tom: Hmmm, it''s not exactly like food allergy but some sort of it... Mona: hoo... Tom: It''s good for you if you keep away your chocolate ice cream from me. (By finishing his words he immediately opened the box of his ice cream and started eating it very excitedly and I like it to look at his charming face when he is eating his ice cream, he is eating it so interestingly like a kid. I just want to know why he is so much interested in eating ice cream. Actually, at first, I am shocked by looking at his large ice cream box because I did not expect that he will eat the entire box of ice cream and now by looking at his ice cream craving I feel like this box is a very little box for him to satisfy his craving. In between my thoughts, my scoop of ice cream bought by the serving boy near to the Tom window, Tom immediately turns his face and looked at the ice cream with his narrowed eyes and immediately looked at the serving boy. I got a flash that he doesn''t like chocolate flavour, so I immediately bend forward to take the chocolate flavour scoop from the serving boy. Involuntarily I touched to him but immediately I stiffen by back to not touch him and hold the cup from the serving boy. The Serving boy left once he handed over me the scoop. But Tom, he suddenly moved forward and takes a long breath by enjoying the smell of the chocolate flavour, but his sudden move makes his body to touch my chest for a few seconds... My body is filled with shrills for his sudden actions and my mind is blank... I didn''t understand what is happening. I immediately move back to my seat by holding my ice cream cup and take a long breath to calm down myself... He takes out his water bottle and drink some water and continued eating his ice cream... After a few seconds, I started eating ice cream scoop and we both stay quiet and didn''t speak to each other. By the time I am done eating my entire scoop he is done eating his entire ice cream... And when I am about to take the money to give the payment, he started moving his car... Mona: We didn''t yet pay the money... Tom: I will clear the bill at month-end, no need to worry about it... Mona: Yeah, but this is my party... So... Tom: Giving company while eating the ice cream is a great party for me, so you no need to pay for it... (I don''t know what to say to his statement, so I stay quiet but deep down in my heart I fly high out of happiness for the thought that he liked my company. Within a few minutes, he rides near to my home and stops the car exactly before the door. I understand it''s time to leave him. I feel a bit low but this time I feel like I will meet him again and again... We both unlocked our doors and get down from the car. He immediately came close to me and stand in front of me and hold my hand... Tom: If you got any trouble don''t hesitate to reach me... Okay? (He said by looking into my eyes and I immediately nodded my head as ok, in the next second he take another forward step to move close to me and with his other hand he wiped my lower lip by pressing it intensely, I understand there might be some chocolate icecream strain on my lip and in the next second he licked the same finger and closed his eyes to enjoy the chocolate flavour. That''s it in the next second he hugged me tightly by pulling me close to him... I am shocked for his sudden hug. My heart beat started raising fast... He is pulling me more close to him and hugging me more tightly, even I like his tight warm hug... I slowly wrapped my hands around his neck. That''s it he gripped my waist and lifted me a little and hugged me more tightly. I didn''t understand why he suddenly behaving so close to me. I closed my eyes and enjoying his tight hug... After a few minutes I heard the car horn and I immediately looked at the head of the street and it''s my aunt''s car so I immediately try to break his hug and get down from him... He loosened his hug and looked at me with his confused face. Mona: My aunt and uncle are coming... I need to go... (He nodded his head as ok and I immediately Rushed into the house by unlocking it quickly.... Chapter 194 - You Can Order Mona''s POV: Mona: A scoop of chocolate ice cream... (Tom immediately looked at me with his widened shocking eyes, even the boy from the ice cream parlour looked at me with his shocking expression. I didn''t understand why both of them are looking at me in such a shocking way. Suddenly I got a flash that Tom doesn''t like chocolate flavour ice cream and he exclusively warned me to not bring the ice cream but I accidentally served him the chocolate flavour ice cream in the pub and I still remember how he gets mad at me. Mona, it''s better if you change the flavour of ice cream before he gets mad at you again.) Mona: Butterscotch... A scoop of butterscotch is enough... (I immediately shouted at him to change the flavour of my ice cream, Tom immediately looked at me with his smiling face.) Tom: You can order your favourite flavor, I don''t mind... (I nodded my head as ok and again changed from butterscotch to chocolate flavor and the serving boy looked at Tom to confirm the order and Tom nodded his head as ok and the boy immediately left the place to bring my icecream.) Mona: Do you have food allergy? Tom: What? Mona: I mean, why don''t you prefer to eat chocolate flavour ice cream? Tom: Hmmm, it''s not exactly like food allergy but some sort of it... Mona: hoo... Tom: It''s good for you if you keep away your chocolate ice cream from me. (By finishing his words he immediately opened the box of his ice cream and started eating it very excitedly and I like it to look at his charming face when he is eating his ice cream, he is eating it so interestingly like a kid. I just want to know why he is so much interested in eating ice cream. Actually, at first, I am shocked by looking at his large ice cream box because I did not expect that he will eat the entire box of ice cream and now by looking at his ice cream craving I feel like this box is a very little box for him to satisfy his craving. In between my thoughts, my scoop of ice cream bought by the serving boy near to the Tom window, Tom immediately turns his face and looked at the ice cream with his narrowed eyes and immediately looked at the serving boy. I got a flash that he doesn''t like chocolate flavour, so I immediately bend forward to take the chocolate flavour scoop from the serving boy. Involuntarily I touched to him but immediately I stiffen by back to not touch him and hold the cup from the serving boy. The Serving boy left once he handed over me the scoop. But Tom, he suddenly moved forward and takes a long breath by enjoying the smell of the chocolate flavour, but his sudden move makes his body to touch my chest for a few seconds... My body is filled with shrills for his sudden actions and my mind is blank... I didn''t understand what is happening. I immediately move back to my seat by holding my ice cream cup and take a long breath to calm down myself... He takes out his water bottle and drink some water and continued eating his ice cream... After a few seconds, I started eating ice cream scoop and we both stay quiet and didn''t speak to each other. By the time I am done eating my entire scoop he is done eating his entire ice cream... And when I am about to take the money to give the payment, he started moving his car... Mona: We didn''t yet pay the money... Tom: I will clear the bill at month-end, no need to worry about it... Mona: Yeah, but this is my party... So... Tom: Giving company while eating the ice cream is a great party for me, so you no need to pay for it... (I don''t know what to say to his statement, so I stay quiet but deep down in my heart I fly high out of happiness for the thought that he liked my company. Within a few minutes, he rides near to my home and stops the car exactly before the door. I understand it''s time to leave him. I feel a bit low but this time I feel like I will meet him again and again... We both unlocked our doors and get down from the car. He immediately came close to me and stand in front of me and hold my hand... Tom: If you got any trouble don''t hesitate to reach me... Okay? (He said by looking into my eyes and I immediately nodded my head as ok, in the next second he take another forward step to move close to me and with his other hand he wiped my lower lip by pressing it intensely, I understand there might be some chocolate icecream strain on my lip and in the next second he licked the same finger and closed his eyes to enjoy the chocolate flavour. That''s it in the next second he hugged me tightly by pulling me close to him... I am shocked for his sudden hug. My heart beat started raising fast... He is pulling me more close to him and hugging me more tightly, even I like his tight warm hug... I slowly wrapped my hands around his neck. That''s it he gripped my waist and lifted me a little and hugged me more tightly. I didn''t understand why he suddenly behaving so close to me. I closed my eyes and enjoying his tight hug... After a few minutes I heard the car horn and I immediately looked at the head of the street and it''s my aunt''s car so I immediately try to break his hug and get down from him... He loosened his hug and looked at me with his confused face. Mona: My aunt and uncle are coming... I need to go... (He nodded his head as ok and I immediately Rushed into the house by unlocking it quickly.... Chapter 195 - Quitting Her Job Emily''s POV: "She is quitting her job..." (I shouted out loudly by entering into the room, Where Williams and his father and two other management people fell on the king-size bed with their nude bodies. Yes, from the morning we all enjoying together and satisfying our sexual desires. Just a few minutes ago I went to meet that bitch Mona and I pretend to say sorry to her but actually, I feel like I want to enjoy by looking at her last smile on her face but she gave me a shock by announcing that she is going to quit the job. Ahhhhh... How can I take revenge on her?) Williams: Who? Emily: That Mona bitch... Williams: What? Emily: Yes, she just said to me that she is going to quit the job from Monday so we have today and tomorrow to take revenge on her, that''s it... William: Ahhhh... I want to fuck her by breaking her virginity before she leaves and I will enjoy her days and nights... Emily: Do you think she is capable to satisfy your desires? Williams: I don''t care about her intentions and capabilities, I just want to take an act of seductive revenge on her... Actually, I want to enjoy her sweet soft treasures... Emily: I didn''t understand why are you fantasizing so much about her, do you really think she is your taste? Williams: I don''t know about it, there is something special in her, it is attracting me more towards her and I feel like I want to fuck her day and night... (By listening to him I moved my head to other side to avoided him.) Williams: You no need to feel jealous, you are my permanent bitch and I will just enjoy her for a few days until I satisfy my desires... "Please give some of her treasures for us too..." (Williams dad spell out loudly by masturbating his dick with his hand and I understand he is masturbating by visualising that bitch Mona. By listening to her dad''s request Williams nodded his head as ok and get up from the bed. Why everyone is interested in that bitch? What''s special in her? Maybe it''s is just because of her Virgin pussy, once they break her virginity they will get bored of them and my revenge will satisfy once I heard to her cry when Williams is breaking her virginity... Tha''t it...) Williams: We all can enjoy her fresh fruits and treasures... (Williams said with his happy tone and drink the seductive drugged drink and came close to me.) Williams: Until then let''s enjoy this bitch by finishing another gang bang... (He said by walking towards me and I feel a little bit relieved when he is coming close to me to satisfy his desires and I smile by looking at his erected dick which is coming close to me and the moment he came close to me he gripped my waist and started kissing me on my neck seductively... Come on Emily... This is the perfect time to satisfy his desires, so he will come to you once he take that Mona''s virginity. Emily: Ahhhhhhh... Yeahhhhhh... Cummmm innnn meee againnnnn... Filll me with all your cummmmm... Ahhhh... By finishing my words I hold his dick and started rubbing it seductively. Meanwhile, Williams dad and the two other management members who are on the bed are coming close to me. I can understand the craving for their sex. They never get satisfied with their sexual desires... I smiled at them in a teasing way... Meanwhile, Williams makes me sit on my knees and pinned his dick near to my mouth to take care of it while the other two management members came close to either side of me with their erected dicks. I smile by looking at them and started doing my job to satisfy their dicks by swallowing Williams dick into my mouth. And with my hands, I am giving the hand job to the other two management members... Williams father is tickling me seductively with his dick on my back... "Bitchhhh... Do it fast... Ahhhhhhhh... Yeahhhhhh... I like ittt... Ahhhhhhh... Hard.... Yeahhhhhh" The management members started moaning for the pleasure I am giving and in the next second Williams hold my hair tightly and pushing my head in and out towards his dick. I am enjoying his erected dick by licking it seductively to impress him more and more because I am sure no one will satisfy his desires as I did to him and I am sure he will definitely come back to me once he takes the virginity of that bitch, Mona. But I still feel a little jealous when these guys are eagerly waiting for Mona to enjoy. What''s special in her to enjoy a lot? Why does everyone want to satisfy their desires with her on the bed? I started giving more speed hard strokes out of rage and my harsh strokes really working on them and their dicks are erected more. My head is moving unconditionally to satisfy Williams and I feel relieved only when he released his hot cum in my mouth... Ahhhhh... Bitchhhh... That''s great.... Yeahhhhhh... Come onnnnn... Yeahhhhhh... Do it hardddddd... Ahhhhhhh... They started moaning out loud and release their cum on my body but I did not stop my work and still doing my mouth job for Williams to satisfy his desires, his dick is becoming harder and harder but he is not getting satisfied. Suddenly he gripped my hair more tightly and pulled me to stand. I did not understand why he breaks my mouth job... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the new gifts updated by the wn....) Chapter 196 - Just Bring Her Emily''s POV: She is quiting the job... (I shouted loudly by entering into the room, Where Williams and his father and two other management people fell on the king size bed with their nude bodies.) Williams: Who? Emily: That Mona bitch... Williams: What? Emily: Yes, she just said to me that she is going to quit the job from Monday so we have today and tomorrow to take revenge on her, that''s it... William: yes I want to take a seductive revenge... There is something special in her, it is attracting me more towards her and I feel like I want to fuck her day and night.. Emily: I did not understand what did you find that much special in her... Williams: You no need to feel jealous, you are my permanent bitch and I will just enjoy her for a few days until I satisfy my desires... "Please give some of her treasures for us too..." (Williams dad spell out loudly by masterbating his dick with his hand and I understand he is masterbating by visualising that Bitch Mona. By listening to her dad''s request Williams nodded his head as ok and get up from the bed.) Williams: we all can enjoy her fresh fruits and treasures... (Williams said with his happy tone and drink the seductive drugged drink and came close to me.) Williams: untill then let''s enjoy this bitch by finishing another gang bang... I smile by looking at his erected dick which is coming close to me and the moment he came close to me he gripped my waist and started kissing me on my neck... Emily: Ahhhhhhh... Yeahhhhhh... Cummmm innnn meee againnnnn... Filll me with all your cummmmm... Ahhhh... By finishing my words I hold his dick and rubbing it seductively. Meanwhile Williams dad and the two other management members who is on the bed are coming close to me. I understand their craving of their sex. They never get satisfied with their sexual desires... I smiled at them in a teasing way... Meanwhile Williams makes me sit on my knees and pinned his dick near to my mouth to take care of it while the other two management members came close to my either side with their erected dicks. I smile by looking at them and started doing my job to satisfy their dicks by swallowing Williams dick into my mouth and with my hands I am giving the hand job to the other two management members... Williams father is tickling me seductively with his dick on my back... "Bitchhhh... Do it fast... Ahhhhhhhh... Yeahhhhhh..." The management members started moaning for the pleasure and giving and Williams hold my hair tightly and pushing my head in and out towards his dick. I am enjoying his erected dick by licking it seductively to impress him more and more because I am sure no one will satisfy his desires like I did to him and I am sure he will definitely come back to me once he take the virginity of that bitch Mona. But I still feel a little jealous when these guys are eagerly waiting for her to enjoy. What''s special in her to enjoy a lot? Why every one wants to satisfy their desires with her on the bed? I started giving more speed hard strokes out of rage and my harsh strokes really working on them and their dicks are erected more. My head is moving unconditionally to satisfy Williams and I feel relieved when he released his hot cum in my mouth... Ahhhhh... Bitchhhh... That''s great.... Yeahhhhhh... Come onnnnn... Yeahhhhhh... Do it hardddddd... Ahhhhhhh... Numbers mood out loudly and release their come on my body but I did not get stop my work and still doing my mouth job for Williams to satisfy his desires his dick is becoming more and more but he is not getting satisfied. Suddenly he gripped my hair more tightly and pulled me to stand... I did not understand why he breaks my mouth job... Till now he did not leave me until he comes in me but now why he made me stand? Maybe he want to insert his erected cock into my p****... I smiled at him and pressing his dick near to my p**** to tease him he hold my butt and pressed my pussy to his erected dick... I understand in the next second he will insert his rod into my p**** but suddenly a hold my throat and pulled me near to his face... Williams: I want to fuck Mona... Right now... Emily: What? Williams: I want to insert this hot rod into her virgin pussy... So bring her into this room right now... Emily: What? (He immediately pushed me away to the wall... And I am about to fall but luckily got balanced and looked at him.) Williams: you bitch, bring her to this place right now... Emily: it''s not easy, Williams... She is so stubborn and don''t listen to us... Williams: she will be a Slave like other girls once I take her virginity... Emily: No... She is different from other girls in the pub... We need to handle her neatly... Williams: just bring her to this room, I will take care of the rest... "I agree with Emily..." (Williams dad supported me and came close to me and kissed me on my lips seductively by biting my lower lip... I smile by looking at him and crawl my fingers on his body to tempt him more. "You forgot to take care of my dick, my baby girl..." Emily: Yes daddy, my pussy is Missing it so badly... Please keep inside me and fuck me hard... He smiled and immediately bent me and inserted his dick into my pussy from my back and started moving his dick in and out... (Hello readers, If you want to blow a love portion between Mona and Tom, you need to donate the power stones which will give strength to their love. The more power stones, the more smile on Mona''s face. Thank you so much for your love and support, please review my book and bless me with the gifts....)